《Keep you in my arms》


 Chapter 1 Do You Want A Date With Me, Sir

    Chapter 1 Do You Want A Date With Me, Sir


    At 11:30 p.m., in Room 708, DC Hotel.


    "The water¨C Christa... You..." Once Ang Xu drank the water, her body was starting to feel all hot and


    bothered.


    "You definitely won''t be a virgin tonight!" Christa Yang''s delicate makeup could not cover the sneer that


    had crossed her face.


    "Why?" Ang Xu gasped out. She could already feel her surroundings bing hazy. How could her


    friend do it? They had already known each other for more than ten years!


    "Why?" Christa Yang snapped back, feeling tears welling up her eyes. She felt the hatred that she''d


    squeezed in her chest for so long came rushing back out. "I trusted you so much that I told you a


    secret, but now everyone knows I''m not a virgin! Do you know what I''ve lost? And now you''re asking


    me why?" What?


    Ang Xu shook her head desperately, trying to w at her. Something about it just didn''t seem right.


    There had to be a misunderstanding!


    However, Christa Yang was already fully convinced. "Someone wille to help you alleviate what


    you''re feelingter. In fact, it''s not as painful as you think it is. You might even enjoy it." Her eyes


    glinted coldly. "I''ve even selected the most handsome man. Have a good time, Ang."


    "Christa!" Ang Xu tried to grab her but she failed. Seeing this, Christa cackled as she pped the


    door.


    Ang felt the heat crawl around her skin as if a volcano was about to blow up. She felt so hot that she


    wanted to tear off all her clothes in one go. As soon as her fingers trailed her skin, she couldn''t help but


    tremble.


    Although Christa said that the man would be good-looking, it didn''t mean that she wanted to fuck him!


    Never!


    Ang managed to calm herself down even for a few moments and slowly opened the door.


    Under the dim light of the corridor, she saw a figure standing in front of a guest room. The man was


    wearing a suit. He looked as if he had just gotten off the runaway. He looked incredibly handsome that


    she couldn''t take her eyes off him. He inserted his room card in, and his simple movement made a wet


    pool right between her legs.


    No way! She couldn''t stand it anymore!


    This man was so handsome that he was way better than those pimps!


    Just as he was about to close the door, she rushed over, sweat oozing out of her skin.


    "Do you want a date?" She managed to squeeze out those words, despite the surging heat in her body.


    She''d never been so bold before.


    ''Is she another one of the womening for me?'' Enough!


    Edward Yan shoved her away and turned on the light, staring at her with his sharp eyes.


    Under the light, she recognized the man''s face! However, she couldn''t help but be disgruntled when


    she saw how his eyes were shining in disgust.


    She swallowed greedily, looking at him as if he were a piece of pork. "Do you want to spend a night


    with me or not?" she demanded.


    "Do you think I want to?" he snarled. He hated the women who throw themselves at him. They didn''t


    have enough respect for themselves. "Get out."


    His refusal was ruthless and without mercy. She blinked, surprised that a man could actually refuse her


    at such a state. However, that would mean that she needed to find another one. Where else could she


    find another man as handsome as he was?


    Seeing that she had no intention of leaving, Edward Yan grabbed her arms and tried to drag her out of


    the room. His lips curled.


    ''I may not be pretty, but I''m a woman too!''


    Ang scowled. "Just because you''re gay, it doesn''t mean you get to be so rude!"


    She couldn''t think of any other reason for him to refuse her.


    Edward Yan was speechless, raising his eyebrows up in the air. ''Did she really think I was gay?''


    Thinking of all the events that had transpired today, he gripped her even tighter.


    These types of women were a menace to society!


    "Why don''t we try one more time?" Ang tried again, fixing his cor. "You don''t even have to be


    responsible for me after."


    "GET OUT!" He resorted to shouting exasperatedly, waving his arms up in the air.


    Ang gritted her teeth. "Sir," she insisted. "I was drugged. I was hoping that you can help me."


    ''She was drugged?'' His eyes widened, giving her another once-over.


    Her cheeks were flushed and her pupils were dted. From the looks of it, it seemed as if she wasn''t


    lying. Edward narrowed his eyes.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, this could be another trick!


    "And why should I trust you?"


    ''Can you believe this man?'' Ang felt as if her body was about to explode. Her face turned into a


    brighter shade of red. "If it weren''t for the drug, you think I''ll even go for you? I won''t be taken


    advantage of so easily!"


    This woman was pretty, and there was a certain charm around her, but she wasn''t that gorgeous!


    His eye twitched. "Take advantage of you? Do you even have a mirror?"


    Ang scowled at the insult, her nails digging deep into her palms that they might just leave marks.


    She had enough of this man! "Look, even if you think I''m not that good looking, you can just turn off the


    lights. Take it like a dog will."


    A dog? Was she serious? He''d never met someone so uncouth in his whole life!


    Normally, Edward wouldn''t waste his time to talk to someone like her, but he was also in a bad mood.


    "Even dogs would learn how to choose."


    He shoved her out of the room. However, Ang wrapped her arms around him mercilessly. "Please!


    Look, I''m sorry, okay? Help me out here!"


    She could already feel her vision blurring from the heat that enclosed around her body. All Ang


    wanted to do was rip her clothes off.


    However, Edward just didn''t buy it.


    Seeing as there was no other choice, Ang decided to resort to other ns. Noticing that there were


    several people passing, she hid a smile. "Please! Don''t you want me anymore? Am I not enough for


    you? You said... you said you''ll be there for me! I promise, I''ll even let you cheat on me! Please,"


    she sobbed out.


    Edward didn''t expect the change of situations.


    Seeing as he finally loosened his grip on her, tears were already running down her cheeks. Ang did


    her best to hit another home run. "I won''t abort our child!" she yelled at the top of her lungs.


    The people were already starting to take interest, peering over to see what the fuss was about. Noticing


    the trouble she was causing, Edward quickly pulled her into the room and shut the door.


    The women surrounding the area were impressed.


    "What a jerk! And he was so handsome!" One of them rolled her eyes in disgust.


    "Poor girl. She''s already being cheated and the bastard forced her to have an abortion!"


    "It''s bastards like him that should be exposed to the inte! Maybe then, he''ll stop fooling people!"


    "But doesn''t he look familiar though?"

 Chapter 2 Im So Uncomfortable

    Chapter 2 I''m So Ufortable


    Edward shoved her to the ground, shaking in anger. However, Ang already bent her legs. The heat


    was already unbearable that she couldn''t even stand up. "I¨C There was no other way... Pl¨Cplease, I


    don''t feel well,"


    she stuttered out, trying to feign innocence. Although she wasn''tpletely out of her mind, she knew


    that she needed to do something, anything to relieve the heat coursing through her veins. Hopefully,


    the man standing in front of her could help relieve that.


    She was already panting as if she''d just run a marathon. Beads of sweat traced down her neck, as her


    eyes wandered down his chest. Feeling his gaze on her, Ang pulled her blouse down, to give him a


    good view of her cleavage.


    Right at that moment, many thoughts shed in his mind, but he shook them away.


    He wasn''t going to sleep with a woman he hadn''t met!


    Seeing as he still wasn''t inching, she decided to sprawl out over the carpet. Without giving it much


    thought, she trailed her fingers down her stomach, groaning and moaning seductively.


    Finally, he lifted her off the ground.


    Ang sped her arms around him triumphantly, feeling as if he''d alreadypromised till he pulled


    her in another direction¨C


    into the bathroom. ''Does he prefer to do it in the bathtub?'' she thought. However, Ang didn''t really


    have much of a say in these types of situations. Besides, all she wanted was to get rid of the arousal


    she had been feeling for the past minutes. She wasn''t asking for the whole deal.


    Ang was about to take off her clothes when cold water sshed her face.


    "Ah!" It was March. Since it was just entering Spring, it was still very chilly outdoors. Freezing cold


    water wouldn''t help in these types of situations.


    Ang screamed, trying to avoid it, only to be held down by him.


    She sputtered and coughed out as the water was thrown at her. "Hello!" she yelled. "Please, stop!" Her


    limbs might be weak and she might be horny as hell, but that didn''t mean that she wanted to die


    already!


    Ang choked on the water being poured at her. Her limbs were weak from the drugs, so she had no


    other choice but to ept what wasing for her.


    What was wrong with this man? She was a woman! Not an ugly one! Would he rather drown her than


    fuck her? Ang wanted to resist, but she was inevitably useless under his hold.


    She didn''t like him anymore! All she wanted to do was punch him to his deathbed! Seeing that she had


    finally calmed down,


    Edward thought of it as a good sign that the effects of the drug had finally worn off.


    He released her, turning off the shower head before turning on the tap of the bathtub. As he turned his


    back to her, Ang fumed, stomping over to him to try and kick him into the bathtub.


    Did he think it was funny to try and drown her? Maybe she should show him how it felt to be suffocated


    like that!


    With adrenaline rushing into her veins, Ang grabbed the back of his head and tried to push him into


    the bathtub. However, she forgot one small detail. She was a girl. No matter how tough she was, she


    wouldn''t be able to push a man into the bathtub! Plus, she was drugged!


    ''Does she want to die?'' Edward whirled at her, fuming.


    He had thought to turn the tap on and let her soak in cold water to get rid of the drug''s effects, but he


    didn''t expect that she''d try and drag him into the water!


    He seized her waist.


    Ang screamed as she bumped into his chest. They were already centimeters apart. Ang decided


    to take this chance to seduce him once more. She leaned in closely, till he could see no one but her.


    She widened her eyes. "Please, don''t leave,"


    she purred. If he wasn''t affected by that, then he was impotent!


    Although Edward was known to have such a strong will, he was also a man! The woman coiled around


    him like a water snake. Before he could react, she rubbed herself against him. He groaned at the


    contact, feeling his eyes dting in intensity.


    However, just as she was about to kiss her, he pushed her away and left the bathroom.


    ''Almost... almost there!'' he thought.


    After being pushed into the bathtub, her back bumped against the tap. She groaned. "Are you insane?"


    she roared.


    "You''d better be awake by the time Ie back or else I''ll wheel you right out!" he snarled before


    shutting the door behind him.


    Dumbfounded, Ang buried her face into her hands.


    It was her first time with a man, so maybe she wasn''t seductive enough. Or maybe, there really was


    something wrong with this man.


    Ang nced down her cleavage and trailed her hands across her t stomach. Even then, why


    wasn''t he affected by her? He must be gay. There was no question.


    ''What a bad luck! All I wanted to do is to fuck him!'' Ang snorted, soaking into the cold water.


    Although this method was much slower, it still did the job.


    Outside the bathroom, Edward looked back at the door with a straight face before going into the


    wardrobe to change into some clean clothes.


    Just as he headed out, his phone rang.


    "Is this Mr. Edward?" A seductive voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Yes."


    "Come over."


    "In ten minutes." Before the woman could respond, he hung up the phone.


    He didn''t have much interest in this woman, but there was no point in dying it any further. He walked


    straight out.


    Twenty minutester.


    Ang felt much better. Her chest wasn''t heaving anymore, and now she could feel the coldness of the


    water enveloping her. She got out of the bathtub and wrapped herself with a towel.


    As she didn''t see the man in sight, she was about to open the door and leave only to see him standing


    in the doorway.


    "Shit! You scared me." Ang jumped back, cing a hand on her chest.


    Although she was angry at him for his rudeness, she still had him to thank that she''d finally gotten rid of


    this arousal. "Sorry to disturb you," she apologized. "I''ll be on my way then."


    She wore a white shirt that clung to her skin. Her figure could clearly be seen. Edward felt his


    temperature rising at the sight of the little skin she was showing.


    God knew how he could take this anymore! His gaze lingered at her bath towel.


    Ang shrugged. "My clothes are wet, so I''ll go back to my room and send the towel back to youter,


    okay?"


    He couldn''t even find it in himself to talk.


    His face was already filled with beads of sweat. And his lips were pressed on a thin line, his hands


    balling into fists.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was then that Ang noticed the ufortableness of his behavior. Was he drugged?


    "You..." He could feel his body heat up at the sound of her voice. Ang snorted. "It seems karma bites


    you right up in the ass, huh? Too bad for you, good sir." She chuckled.


    Edward could only stare at her as if she had just grown two heads. Was she out of her mind? Didn''t


    she know how little control he had over his actions? Was she nning on helping him?

 Chapter 3 It Is Really Painful

    Chapter 3 It Is Really Painful


    "Since you helped me, I might as well return the favor! I''ll run the shower!" Ang jumped up giddily,


    like a child who had just been told that Christmas wasing soon. She thought of all the things she


    could pull, now that he was the one beingpromised.


    As she touched his hand, he immediately recoiled. It was as if an electric wave had thrown him over,


    and he was shaking more than ever.


    "Damn it!" he spat out.


    Was she even thinking? How could she touch him at a time like this? He was a bomb about to explode,


    and she''d just lit the fire!


    However, Ang didn''t think of that. Instead, she had an inkling that he liked men or was impotent.


    Those were the two reasons she figured out why he strongly disliked her touch. She didn''t realize how


    dangerous the situation she was in. Ang could only see how humiliated and tormented he was, and


    her eyes glinted with mischief.


    "You''d better get out now!"


    Edward warned. Although he only took a few sips of the coffee he had been served, it felt as if his


    entire body was burning with desire. If he hadn''t been better at controlling himself, he''d be fucking the


    woman who''d just served him the coffee!


    However, the desire to have someone was getting stronger and stronger. Edward didn''t know how


    much longer he could keep his sanity.


    "Get out now!" hemanded again, his vision already blurring.


    Ang thought nothing of this, shrugging. ''He doesn''t like women anyway, so this would be the best


    time to retaliate!''


    Ignoring his warning, she skipped happily into the bathroom and turned on the tap. "I''ll help you open


    the water, so you can take a bath slowly," she instructed as if she were talking to a two-year-old boy.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you."


    She was about to leave, when she turned around. "If you don''t like this method, you can go to Room


    708. Don''t worry! It''s already paid. Plus, it''s a man who''d entertain you."


    She stressed out thest sentence.


    ''A man?''


    His eye twitched.


    The moment the words left her lips, Ang was so pleased. She was about to go when the door


    mmed shut. Edward pressed her against the door, his breath fanning her face.


    "It''s a pity I like women then." Ang stepped back, her hand trying to find the door handle. Her eyes


    widened in fear. She screamed as she was pulled into his arms. Ang tried to struggle but it was to


    no avail. She was stuck here. "Hey! You..."


    He sped the back of her head with the other hand and forced her to face him. Without another


    thought, he sealed her mouth with a searing kiss.


    He wasn''t gay, and he had no problems proving her that.


    Ang struggled under his touch. If she had known of his bisexuality, then she wouldn''t have asked for


    this. However, it was toote now. He had torn his way through her clothes and towels, ravaging her


    completely.


    He almost tore her body apart. He wasn''t even trying to be gentle as he squeezed into her.


    She was just a virgin, and it wasn''t because she was conservative.


    It was just because she hadn''t met the right guy she could give it to. Ang once fantasized of people


    doing impulsive things for the name of love, but she wasn''t expecting that she''d give her first time to


    someone she barely even know!


    He didn''t even made love to her. All he did was use her to cure his arousals!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was terrible!


    She lifted the quilt angrily and sat up. In the corner of her eye, she could see a stack of cash on her


    bedside table. It was probably worth around eighty thousand. There was a piece of paper on top of it


    all, and when she took a look, it read, ''If it''s not enough, call me.''


    Ang''s fingers curled into fists.


    ''Was I worth that price? Did he think I''m that cheap?'' She fumed. This was not how her first time was


    supposed to go.


    She angrily rummaged through her clothes and fished out her phone. She quickly dialed the number.


    He picked it up very quickly. Without saying who she was, she sted out at him. "Not enough?" she


    demanded. "I''ll show you who''s not enough, you son of a bitch!"


    Edward''s eyes widened upon hearing her voice. He smiled. "How much do you want?"


    She gritted her teeth. "I want to meet."


    There was silence for a few seconds before he finally responded, "At the cafe on the first floor of the


    DC Building. I''ll be there in thirty minutes."


    "Fine."


    Half an hourter, she arrived at the cafe. It was lunch time, so the area was already crowded with


    people. However, it didn''t take her long enough to spot him. He was sitting in the corner. asionally,


    someone would pass by and nod at him. However, the man only returned the gesture with a cold smile.


    As soon as she walked over, he stood up. "Let''s talk at another ce," he offered.


    It was the first time he''d been here, so he wasn''t expecting that many people. When there were so


    many people, they were bound to hear their conversation.


    "That''s not necessary! I don''t want to waste my time for you." She sneered, mming the bag filled


    with money onto the table. "Exin. What the hell does this mean?"


    Edward looked around to see that this had attracted a lot of attention.


    He could even hear their faint whispers.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Edward? Why is he here?"


    "What? Is he with a woman? Who is she?"


    "Woman? Yeah! Holy shit! Look at her!"


    "There''s also a stack of money on the table!"


    There were even some who stealthily snapped a shot of the two on the table.


    Edward rubbed his temple helplessly. "Is this really the best ce to talk? Can we change?" he asked


    again.


    Change to another ce? Why? She had been tossed up all night. All she wanted was to eat, and she


    didn''t want to go anywhere else.


    "There''s absolutely no need. I''m hungry." She beckoned the waiter over and was about to order.


    "What can I do for you?" the waiter asked respectfully.


    As she was about to order, Edward pulled her up. "No thanks," he said roughly.


    "What the fuck? Let go of me!" She tried to shake off his grip but to no avail.


    Although Edward was a little disgusted by her act, he leaned close enough for him to whisper, "Do you


    really think this is the perfect ce we can talk? Look around!"


    Ang looked around to see that there were already groups of people surrounding them. She was


    already agitated due to her hypoglycemia, so she shrugged them off. "You know what? Let''s eat first.


    We can talk about itter."


    Seeing as the people had not yet finished spanning their photos, Edward grabbed the money on the


    table and grabbed her arm.


    He could feel her thin body beneath her clothes.


    Edward couldn''t help but remember what happened that night. She was so thin, and he then became a


    little bit gentler with her.

 Chapter 4 She Only Values This Price

    Chapter 4 She Only Values This Price


    He didn''t loose her until they went out of the door. She turned around and wanted to go back to the


    shop because she was really hungry. He dragged her back and took her aside regardless of her yelling.


    "We can talk here!"


    She was on the verge of being mad, "I have told you, I want to eat first!"


    He put his hands on her shoulders and pressed her down, "talk before you eat!"


    Although she was angry, she had no choice but topromise. She nced at the money in his hand.


    Edward realized and exined, "I had no choicest night. I didn''t mean to take advantage of you. This


    is mypensation."


    Make it up to me? Was this the money for her virginity?


    She looked him up and down, held her arms and sneered, "Do you know that this might affect my life!


    Do you think you can make it up? "


    Her eyes reddened as she said this.


    He just took her virginity. They lived in the modern society now. How could it be so serious? Did she


    want to take the matter too serious so as to ckmail him?


    He had no choice, but asked patiently, "what do you want?"


    Only if she was willing to eptpensation, could his heart be more peace. And it was also a good


    thing.


    What a tone? Did he mean she asked him for a ckmail? But it is he who touched her! Besides, what


    could she do? She wanted him to pay her back. Could he? If she met someone she liked in the future


    and she was estranged from him because of such things, it would be a lifelong regret.


    As soon as she wanted to take it out on him, she thought she was not qualified. After all, it was she


    who entered his room at that time. She could only turn her anger into staring at him, but she could not


    say a word even she gritted her teeth.


    She didn''t even know who should be to me for this. The more she thought about it, the more


    aggrieved she felt. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Although Edward didn''t like to deal with women, he didn''t want to see a woman cry. He would be very


    whiny when she cried.


    He looked down at his watch, and the appointed time with Aaron Chen was approaching. He had no


    way but added, "How about this? You cane to me again after you figure out how much I should


    compensate you."


    "I don''t want the money! But who canpensate me for my virginity? !" She cried sadly.


    He smiled bitterly, "How topensate for this?"


    No matter how much money she asked, he could give her. But how topensate for what happened?


    Could it bepensated?


    Wiping away her tears, Ang was in a daze and murmured, "How topensate..."


    "You can have a surgery," He suggested and handed the money to her, "Send me your ount and I''ll


    give you another three hundred thousand."


    What''s done is done. Does he think the truth can be changed by doing a repair surgery?! How dare he


    despise her like this! What''s more, did shee here for money?!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She took over the money and threw it at him. As soon as she wanted to be rude, she didn''t think she


    had any reason. After all, it was she who hade into his room that night, and she could not take it


    out on him. She had to turn away with red eyes and sulked.


    The wind in March was a bit chilly, and the angry woman''s long hair floated in the air. Her slender and


    helpless figure suddenly cooled his anger.


    After a while, he squatted down to pick up the money. Right then, a pair of shoes appeared in his sight.


    "Mr. Edward, I can''t believe that there is money to pick up downstairs of yourpany!" The man was


    dressed in a light Khaki dust coat. When the wind blew, he looked elegant and graceful.


    Ten minutester, on the sixteenth floor of DC Building, in the CEO''s office.


    After telling Aaron Chen the whole story, Edward prepared the second pot of tea. Aaron Chen still


    couldn''t stopughing, "Ha-ha... You are the CEO of DCpany. The girl didn''t do anything wrong


    and she was implicated by you, why did you just give her one hundred thousand? "


    "She only values this price!" Said Edward lightly.


    "Didn''t you say that you don''t know what kind of person she is? She is not from my sister''s side. How


    could you be so sure that she is only worth this price? " Although Aaron Chen was only two months


    older than Edward, he was still Edward''s uncle. They had been congenial to each other since


    childhood. They were more like friends than an uncle or a nephew.


    "If that happened because of me at the very start, she is innocent. But who broke into my room and


    asked me to help her? So it could be seen that we help each other, but in a different way. " He


    shrugged.


    Aaron Chen said with a smile, "When ites to business, I am a poor bookworm. Of course I am no


    match for you! But she was the first one who dared to smash you with money! Just let her go like this,


    it''s unlike you! "


    Edward poured him a cup of tea and smiled. He was not willing to talk about the sense ofpassion


    in that time. He switched to another topic, "How long will you stay this time?"


    "Two days. After this semester, I will go back to S City for my career development. "


    Edward knew that Aaron was having an academic dream, so he was a little surprised, "Did my


    grandmother force you to do that?"


    "Yes! She gave birth to me in her old age and give me more love. Of course she want to control my life.


    There is always something that needs to bepromised in life! " Although he felt ufortable, he


    still smiled elegantly.


    Edward lowered his head while drinking the tea, trying to cover the sadness in his eyes.


    After a long while, he still had a lingering fear, "The women in your Chen Family are so terrible."


    Aaron Chen also had the same sense, "To get what she wants, she will use all kinds of means," he


    added.


    They both sighed in agreement.


    As the night fell, the bustling city was haunting by people and cars, revealing a lively life as usual, as


    well as some abject life story.


    At the door of room 304, on the sixth floor of the Happy Apartment, Ang was squatting. She checked


    the cellphone and it was 7:35. She thought Christa would be back soon. Sure enough, not long after,


    she heard the familiar footsteps.


    Christa went upstairs without any guilty conscience when she saw her. Ang held back her anger.


    Although she didn''t say anything, she had put it on her face.


    Because of what happenedst night, she was not in the mood to go to work. Besides, it was already


    two o''clock in the afternoon after she met the man. She simply asked for leave from thepany and


    came back for a rest. But unexpectedly, Christa even changed the lock.


    Ang called her and sent her messages, but Christa didn''t respond.


    Exhausted, Ang kept squatting at the door until she came back.


    Christa nced at her and went straight to open the door, as if she hadn''t heard what Ang said.


    Seeing the door open, Ang wanted to go in, but Christa stopped her from going in and pushed out


    the suitcase that was prepared behind the door. She said coldly, "Your things are here."


    "What do you mean? !"


    "You know what I mean!"


    Then she was shut out of the door with a bang.


    Half a month ago, she ran away from home and came to S City. Christa still weed her happily.


    Now Christa set her up and want to drive her away. The key point was that she had spent a lot of


    money and rent on this house ever since she moved in. How could Christa drive her out so ruthlessly?


    Was she wrong?


    Now it was at night again. Where should she find a ce to sleep?

 Chapter 5 I Did Not Touch Her At All

    Chapter 5 I Did Not Touch Her At All


    Ang held back her tears and took out the key. She remembered that half a month ago, Christa


    happily gave her the key. "Ang! Hold it, here will be our home from now on! When you find a job, we


    can divide the rent equally! "


    But a weekter, Christa got a little angry. She happened to see the messages hat Christa sent to


    others told that she had lived there for a week without paying the rent.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing this, Ang didn''t say anything. She thought, ''Christa is also under great pressure. I can''t live


    here for nothing!'' So she borrowed two thousand dors from others and paid the rent for Christa. She


    was afraid that Christa might be under too much pressure, so she paid half rent at the beginning of the


    month. She had just lived there for three days, but Christa drove her out.


    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. Her eyes were blurred.


    At that time, she received a message from Christa, which said, "The money I paid for the pimp and the


    hotel was even with your rent. "


    "Huh!" She sneered as her chest was blocked by those words all of a sudden.


    Gritting her teeth, she squatted down, stuffed the key through the crack of the door and sent it back to


    her. Then she walked out of the apartment with her suitcase.


    The night lights in S city were as bright as daytime.


    Walking in the dense crowd in such a big city, Ang felt unprecedentedly lonely. After thinking for a


    long time, she gave up calling her friends for help. She didn''t want anyone to see her down and out.


    It happened to be weekend tomorrow, so she decided to find a hotel first and hunt a house tomorrow!


    She could led a live well even being alone


    The housing price in the central downtown of LH District of S city was so expensive that an average


    person could not afford it for five hundred years.


    In the No. 23 vi of LH Garden, a variety of delicious foods had been served on the dinner table.


    "Kay, put the fried eggs with tomato in front of Edward. He likes it best. By the way, have you prepared


    the mer soup? These are supplements for Edward! " Ady of early thirties asked with a radiant


    smile on her face.


    Wearing an apron, Kay said respectfully, "Madam, everything is ready. Hilda''s favorite curry potato is


    almost ready! "


    "That''s it!" Anna smiled with satisfaction.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    "Mom, I''m not going back for dinner. "


    "That child Hello? Hello? Hello? " Anna nced at the phone with a bit of anger.


    Just then, the door was opened and Anna saw her soning back. She walked over happily.


    "Edward, you''re back? "


    Edward stared at her with a straight face, but didn''t respond.


    Although Edward was taciturn, he respected his mother very much. Kay had been the housekeeper of


    the Yan Family for most of her life and watched Edward grew up. It was her first time to saw that


    Edward stared at his mother so angrily.


    She tried to ease the situation with an eye-catching smile on her face. " Moo moo, Madam has


    prepared a table of your favorite dishes. "


    Moo moo was his pet name.


    Thinking of what happenedst night, he was full of anger, but he did not vent it. He turned his head


    and looked at Kay in a slightly softer way. "I don''t want to eat anything. "


    Then he went straight to the second floor, leaving Anna calling him "Edward " and "Moo moo several


    times. "


    Edward packed several clothes and put them in the suitcase. Outside the door, Anna was afraid that he


    would move out, so she rushed in and pressed down the luggage he was about to lift, nervous and


    aggrieved, "my son! Where are you going? "


    "What do you think?" He asked coldly.


    "All right, all right! I was wrong! " Anna felt wronged and said, "you are almost thirty-five years old. You


    haven''t had a girlfriend. How could I not worry about you? "


    Every time those richdies talked about their sons'' marriage, Anna felt upset! It was okay if his son


    didn''t get married. In the past ten years, Edward didn''t have any women around him. He was so


    dissolute that he didn''t look like a man. People outside said that he liked men.


    Edward is the only son of the Yan Family. If he only loves men, the Yan Family will have no offspring?


    Anna could not help but tremble in fear as she thought of it! That''s why she went that far!


    "I swear! I didn''t mean to ask you to have a blind date with that woman. That woman was just sent by


    me to verify whether you like women or not. Fortunately, my son is all right! " Anna patted her chest and


    felt relieved, not noticing at all that Edward''s face was darkened.


    "Verify?" He sneered, "so, you are trying to verify your son by that kind of woman? Your biological son?


    "


    In fact, it was not only that woman, but also the men he met yesterday. It was she who spent money to


    send them to seduce him, but fortunately he didn''t touch those men. But since he was so angry, she''d


    better not to mention the men''s things.


    Anna didn''t realize that she had already touched her son''s bottom line. She even got close to him and


    raised her eyebrows. "That woman is so hot with her figure protruding. She was carefully chosen by


    me, so How did you feelst night? Isn''t it wonderful? "


    Amazing


    Edward was outraged. He lifted the suitcase in a sudden and said, "sorry to disappoint you. I didn''t


    eveny a finger on her. "


    Then he walked out of the room. Anna ran after him and asked, "how could it be possible? She said


    you are good at it! "


    If the woman standing next to him wasn''t his mother, he might have killed her a hundred times.


    With a gloomy face, he turned around and said, "I didn''t touch her! "


    After taking a step, he turned his head back to warn her, "and also those men I don''t hope it happens


    again! "


    With a guilty conscience, Anna didn''t dare to retort. She even didn''t dare to stop him. Seeing that he


    left in anger, she was more concerned about another thing. So she took out her phone and called that


    woman.


    She smiled softly, showing tenderness across the screen. "Hello, Miss Li. Aboutst night, I want to ask


    you a few questions. "


    "Excuse me, Mrs. Chen." Please.


    "Mr. Edward, who dated with youst night, is there a red birthmark on his hip? "


    "Mrs. Chen, why do you ask me this question all of a sudden? "


    "I''m worried that you may date the wrong person. "


    "Oh! I see! There is indeed a birthmark on Mr. Edward''s buttock, and it is red. I guess it is indeed Mr.


    Edward! "


    Anna stoppedughing immediately and said seriously, "well, Miss Li, don''t lie. You didn''t have sex with


    my son yesterday. "


    Because there was no birthmark on his buttocks!


    Realizing that she was seen through by Anna, she quickly said, "Mrs. Chen, I admit that I am lying. He


    was indeed drugged at that time, but he refused to go with me and ran away. I followed him and heard


    a woman in his room shouting. Didn''t you say that as long as Mr. Edward''s sexual orientation is normal,


    it will be okay? As long as who sleep with him is a woman, it doesn''t matter, does it? It doesn''t matter


    which woman he slept with, does it? "

 Chapter 6 This Is My First Time To Cook!

    Chapter 6 This Is My First Time To Cook!


    Exactly as what Miss Li said, Anna wanted to know if he liked women or not. But she couldn''t totally


    trust what Miss Li said. She knew that Edward must be drugged so that he was so angry. It is


    impossible to release the medicinal if no one help him. As for he have sex with man or woman, or...


    She looked at her own hands and shivered.


    Her son is such an oddball, did he really just use his own hands in order to preserve himself purity?


    She couldn''t help shivering and shaking her head. She didn''t want to believe that her son would


    masturbate rather than having sex with a woman.


    She thought that she needed to investigate.


    Edward put the suitcase into the trunk, got on the car and drove to the Glory City International Garden.


    His mother''s words reminded him of what happenedst night.


    Groovy? Complicated thoughts asides, she was really a charming woman. How long had it been since


    he experienced such a feeling? Eight years? Or ten years? Hustle and bustle, more than ten years had


    passed. He wondered whether she was having a good life.


    Recalling fromst night to ten years ago, his expression changed from chuckle to frown.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Early in the next morning, Ang got up and went to look for a house to live. She browsed apps and


    found a roommate recruitment, which is a famousmunity located in downtown district ¡ª¡ª Glory


    City International Garden. There were two bus stations from herpany and the rent was only 800


    dors. It seemed that it was a good deal. But thendlord wrote that there were special requirements.


    ''I''m short of money now, '' she thought and made a phone call.


    At the other end of the line came a sweet and lovely voice of a girl, "Hello."


    "Hello, Miss Chen, I have read your rent information on the Inte. Do you still need a roommate?"


    The girl was polite but asked directly, "Yes. Can you cook?"


    "I can cook some home cooked dishes."


    "It''s hard to exin clearly on the phone. Why don''t youe to my house directly! I happen to be at


    home now. "


    Glory City International Garden was located in the prime location of the city. People living there were


    either rich or noble. In spite of somewhat restless, she thought for a while and replied, "It''s necessary


    for me to discuss with you face to face."


    "I''ll text you the detailed address. Call me when you get there. I''ll ask the security guard to open the


    door."


    "Okay, thank you, Miss Chen."


    "See youter."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, ording to the address sent by the other party, Ang arrived at room


    1206, building A6, Glory City International Garden. She rang the doorbell and thendlord opened it.


    The girl who opened the door was wearing a shirt and a package hip skirt. Her makeup was naturally


    exquisite, just like her voice, sweet and pleasing. When she saw Ang, she looked her up and down


    with her big round eyes. She seemed to think about something. Finally she nodded and invited her in


    with a beautiful smile. "Come in! Please take a seat. Do you want coffee or lemon tea? "


    "Lemon tea, thank you." Ang sat down, restrained. When thendlord turned around and walked to


    the kitchen, she looked around the room again.


    The decoration was simple and elegant, with pink and white as the theme, very warm.


    Thendlord brought two cups of lemon tea, but Ang was so vignt that she didn''t dare to drink.


    The woman smiled and asked, "Can you cook?"


    "I can do some home cooking except too difficult."


    "Can you make a curry potato?"


    Ang frowned. She didn''t want to lie or lose the opportunity. "I haven''t done it before, but I can have a


    try."


    But this was a roommate recruitment, why did she ask about it?


    The woman looked at her up and down for a while, touched his jaw, and analyzed seriously, "You are


    good at looking and etiquette. Now I want to see if you can cook or not. ." While saying, she walked to


    the bookshelf in the hall and took out a document. Then she walked over again and put the document


    on the tea table in front of Ang. "And whether you can ept the agreement in this document or


    not," she said.


    She picked up the agreement with confusion. It didn''t have many requests, only three:


    NO 1. Clean up the lobby, kitchen and rubbish every day;


    NO 2. Cook dinner for two people at least five days in a week;


    NO 3. Taking an outsider home for the night is prohibited;


    In addition to these three terms, there were also some articles, such as that it was better to be able to


    bake, Party A or thendy had the right to ask Party B, the customer renting, to move away at any


    time. These seemed to be all unreasonable terms.


    Although these rules were a little harsh, they were not too much for Ang, because she was a slight


    neat freak. She cleaned her residence every day and didn''t let the rubbish stay overnight. Moreover,


    she didn''t like to eat takeout and she preferred to cook by herself. She didn''t mind others cooking for


    herself or for two people.


    The point was that she could afford such afortable ce to stay with just eight hundred and that it


    was even so close to thepany. What a good deal! It would be perfect if she could live here!


    "If you can ept these conditions, the rent can be free." The woman continued.


    "! ! !" No charge? This was a windfall!


    However... Could it be a trap? Upon hearing this, Ang couldn''t help looking her up and down. ''She


    doesn''t look like a liar, '' Ang thought. And she had nothing to be deceived.


    Ang had noticed the watch on her wrist. She found the watch was made in Switzend. If it was


    sble product, it would spend at least 100000. It seemed to be reasonable that she didn''t mind eight


    hundred.


    "But we need a try for a month before we sign the contract officially." The woman was also alert.


    Because she was in a hurry to find a ce to live and the environment was good here, Ang thought


    about it for a while and said, "I can ept all these conditions."


    Hearing this, her eyes brightened and she pped her hands happily, "Okay!" She looked at her watch


    and said, "It''s half past eleven now. Or you can cook a curry potato chicken, I want to have a try! If you


    pass the test, you will be my roommate! "


    Ang didn''t act unconvincingly and began to cook. Since the ingredients were all dealt well, Ang


    cooked ording to the requirement of the cookbook, a curry potato chicken finished in twenty-seven


    minutes.


    "It''s my first time to cook. I don''t know if you like it." Ang was a little nervous, because this dish


    decided whether she could live here or not.


    Thendlord was poker-faced just now, but her face lit up with excitement and childishness after she


    had a bite of potato. "Oh my God! Is it really your first time to make a curry potato chicken? It''s even


    more delicious than Kay! "


    Her expression made Ang very happy. She smiled and said, "It''s my first time to cook!"


    It seemed that it was hopeful.


    The woman didn''t stop until she had finished half a bowl. With food in her mouth, she stretched out her


    hand and said, "You are qualified! My name is Hilda Chen. We are roommates from now on! "


    Hearing this, Ang''s stiff body rxed and shook hands with her happily. "My name is Ang. Nice to


    meet you!"


    Afraid that Ang would go back on her word, Hilda Chen asked her to sign the contract in a hurry.


    "Don''t I need to pay the deposit?" Ang asked.


    "No need! As long as you cook nice dishes for me every day, you don''t have to pay rent. " Hilda Chen


    was pleased about that she didn''t need to eat out anymore. Such taste of Home cooking was


    something that could not be eaten outside!


    "Everyday?"


    Do not collect the rent just because of this? Ang frowned.

 Chapter 7 Meeting Again At The Party

    Chapter 7 Meeting Again At The Party


    Afraid that she would be startled, Hilda said nervously, "you don''t have to do it every day. If you don''t


    have time to do it, we can go out for dinner. I mean, ording to the contract, at least five days a week.


    Of course, it is not apulsory rule. Sometimes I have to go on a business trip or when I''m not home,


    whatever you cook or not.


    ''Perhaps she doesn''t know how to cook and she doesn''t like the food outside. That''s why she asked


    me to be her roommate, '' Ang assumed? If so, I don''t need to worry about the safety issue. She was


    so lucky to meet such andlord!


    Ang signed the contract without hesitation and asked, "when can Ie?"


    "As soon as possible!" As soon as Hilda finished her words, she realized that Ang might be startled


    by her enthusiasm, so she hastily replied with a smile, "at any time. I mean at any time. "


    "I Can Ie this afternoon? " She had no ce to live now, and the hotel was too expensive.


    "Of course!"


    Hilda told her the password of the gate. After sending Ang away, she couldn''t wait to make a phone


    call.


    As soon as she heard that the phone was picked up, she wascent. "Guess what? I''m such a


    good person. How could it be possible that I can''t find a roommate? "


    "Have you got a roommate?"


    "Of course! I''m beautiful and kind-hearted. How can''t I have no roommates? "


    "Signed unequal treaty?" The man on the other side of the phone seemed to be a little surprised.


    "She must sign it! I need to eat! As you know, I''m extremely short of money recently. I can''t even pay


    for the maid. So I''ve added another rule in the contract which she must do some cleaning for me. " She


    sighed all of a sudden, "s! What choice do I have? I''m just a little girl, wandering outside all by


    myself. Dad doesn''t love me, Mom doesn''t cherish me, and even brother is cruel to me... "


    She said while pretends to give a sob.


    After a while, there''s a pause, the man on the other side of the phone changed the subject. "Send a


    scanned copy of your roommate''s ID card to Lucas. "


    After finishing his words, the man on the other end of the line hung up.


    "Hello? Hello? " Hilda stared at her phone angrily. How cruel her brother was!


    She muttered, "as the CEO of DC Capital Group, you are even reluctant to lend your sister 30 million


    dors to start a business. You are so mean! "


    At 3:20 p.m., in the DC Building.


    Edward went back to his office after the meeting. Lucas came in with some papers in his hands and


    said respectfully to Edward who is looked down at the papers: "Mr. Edward, I''ve arranged the files


    about Ang Xu. Do you want to check it now? "


    "Ang?" Edward raised his head and frowned. He couldn''t remember there was such a person for a


    long time.


    "She''s Hilda''s new roommate." Lucas reminded.


    "Oh, put it aside." After saying that, he lowered his head to continue reading the documents.


    There were many projects for the DC Capital Group recently, and Mr. Edward had been working


    overtime for several consecutive days. To avoid disturbing him, Lucas put the documents aside and


    was about to leave. Edward suddenly looked up and asked, "did the partners of L City respond? "


    "Yes, they have. They ask if you can meet them tonight? "


    "Put it off till tomorrow." Edward said without hesitation.


    Mr. Edward had put a lot of efforts on this project sincest year, and it didn''t have any opportunity until


    last month. If it weren''t for Hilda''s birthday today, he wouldn''t have put off the date.


    "Okay, Mr. Edward. I''ll arrange it now. "


    Edward thought of something and asked, "have you found that woman in the cafe? "


    "The surveince video is a bit blurry, and it seems that she rarely appear around ourpany, so we


    haven''t found her yet. "


    "Okay!" Edward did not realize that his tone was a little disappointed. He said: "keep looking. "


    Then Lucas walked out of the CEO''s office. After returning to his office, Lucas still couldn''t recover.


    He had worked for Mr. Edward for more than eight years, but he had never met any woman around


    him. Many people in the Department were betting about his marriage, and some of the employees had


    even resigned for several years, but Mr. Edward was still a bachelor. Why did he suddenly want to find


    a woman?


    ''Mr. Edward was very intimate with that woman from the surveince video of the coffee shop!'' And


    there are a lot of rumors about them in thepany! So it''s not from out of nowhere.


    Ang was in room 1206 of the Glory City International Garden. She had also cleaned up the living


    room, including the lobby and the kitchen. Just when she was about to open the refrigerator to cook,


    Hilda came back and said to her: "you don''t have to cook tonight. It''s for celebrating my birthday and


    for us officially sharing a rental! By the way, you should wear something beautiful! "


    Before Ang could respond, Hilda walked towards her room and said, "we will leave at seven o''clock.


    Get yourself ready, too! "


    Although there was still ten months left before the postgraduate entrance exam, time was precious. At


    first, Ang wanted to study hard after dinner, but she couldn''t refuse because of her kindness. She


    had to take a bath and prepare to go out with her.


    They set out at seven o''clock. Ang didn''t expect that Hilda was driving a sports car, and the so-


    called celebration was a big party in a vi! It was the birthday girl. As soon as they entered the room,


    they were surrounded by a group of young men and women.


    "Hilda! Happy birthday! "


    "Hilda! Why are you sote? "


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Our Hilda is still so beautiful! "


    Surrounded by so many handsome men and beautiful women, Ang felt a little dizzy. Hilda handed


    her to a girl and said, "go and y with Helen first. I''ll call you when I''m done. "


    The girl whose name was Helen, wore heavy make-up and answered, "okay." After all the people left,


    she asked, "why didn''t I see you before? "


    Ang generously reached out her hand and said, "Hello! I''m Hilda''s new roommate! "


    "Okay," She didn''t stretch out her hands to take it. Instead, she looked at her up and down


    meaningfully. That looking makes Ang felt despised by her. It had been a long time since Helen


    stretched out her hand, so Ang had to put her hand down awkwardly.


    "Oh, so you are her roommate! Helen said idly. How about this! I''m busy. Why don''t you hang around


    by yourself? "


    "It''s okay. Please go ahead with your work." Ang responded with a smile, thinking that being alone is


    more rxed.


    As Helen just turned around and took a few steps, a girl ran to her and asked, "who was that? Why I''ve


    never seen her before? "


    "It''s Hilda''s new roommate! "


    "Oh! Is she the housekeeper who was cooking for Hilda? "


    "You can say that! "


    Ang was frozen and her face turned ghastly pale in an instant. ''what does she mean by that? How


    could she say something so impolite


    Although Ang felt humiliated, she didn''t care much about it. She found a quiet table and sat down to


    read the information on her cell phone. Time is precious! Besides, Hilda had no time to talk to her. As a


    result, during these days, she''d better study hard!


    She was so concentrated that she didn''t notice that there was a pair of eyes staring at her on the


    balcony of the second floor of the vi.


    From got out of the car with Hilda, then Helen started to talk to her. Later, she found a ce to sit down


    and began to read the papers intently. Edward saw everything. Edward sipped the wine and stared at


    her with a slightly smile on his face.

 Chapter 8 Throw Yourself Into His Arms

    Chapter 8 Throw Yourself Into His Arms


    "Brother! Where is my gift? !"


    All of a sudden, Edward''s neck was wrapped around by someone, but he didn''t move. He still fixed his


    eyes on Ang, and asked Hilda, "who is that woman?"


    What? It was the first time that her brother, who had always been cold to women, asked about a


    woman!


    "Really? Hilda felt a little excitement, she followed his line of sight, then asked in a puzzle, is she? My


    roommate! What? Do you have a crush on her? "


    Looking at the innocent look on her face, Edward frowned, "your roommate?"


    It took no effort to find her!


    "Yes! What? Did you take a fancy to her? Would you like me to pack her up and bring her to your


    room? " Hilda kicked up a fuss and asked, but she was really looking forward to it. It was the first time


    for her brother Edward to ask about women. It was so interesting!


    He drank thest mouthful of red wine, turned around and put on a stern look. "Pack and send it to my


    room? "


    With a guilty conscience, Hilda snickered, "I''m just kidding. "


    Afraid that he would ask more, Hilda asked, "how did you know Ang? "


    "Ang..." He repeated her name and didn''t answer Hilda right away, "maybe..." He paused, and with


    interest in his eyes, said, "nothing."


    Hilda was confused as Edward came into the room. He said, "I have transferred your birthday gift to


    your ount."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On hearing that he offered her the money, Hilda immediately opened her cellphone and saw a


    message from the bank. Although it was only ten million dors, plus her deposit money, she was able


    to start apany and build a few teams!


    "Yes!" She was so happy that she shouted in the room, "brother! Thank you so much! I love you! "


    In the garden, when Ang was absorbed in what she was doing, a man''s voice interrupted her.


    "Excuse me, are you here alone? "


    The man had fine features and looked quite refined. Ang hastily turned off the phone and stood up


    politely. She smiled and said, "Hello, Ie here with Hilda. "


    Then she started to guess why this man had found her.


    "Come here with Hilda? I haven''t seen you before. " The man asked curiously.


    "Okay!" She wanted to say that she was her roommate, but when she thought of the humiliation of the


    two girls just now, she changed the topic by saying, "I just knew Hilda. "


    "Okay," The man suddenly realized and said politely, "Well! I forgot to introduce myself. My name is


    Danny Jiang, a ssmate of Hilda from the University. "


    Ang hastily stretched out her hand and politely said, "my name is Ang Xu."


    Danny shook hands with her and chatted with her for a while. Suddenly, his phone rang. He walked


    away and answered the call for one or two minutes. Then, he came back and handed her a gift box


    which was in his left hand. "I have something to deal with in thepany, so I have to go back to the


    company. Since you are Hilda''s friend, can you help me take this gift to her and tell her it''s from me? "


    Before Ang could react, he put the gift box in her hand and hurried to leave, saying, "this is a little


    expensive. Miss Xu, please give it to Hilda personally! "


    When she realized it, he had already run away. The only thing she could do now was to go through the


    crowd and get into Hilda''s room. Helen came over and asked, "are you looking for Hilda? "


    "Oh! Mr. Jiang asked me to give it to her. " She gave a lift of the small bag in her hand.


    Helen thought for a while and said, Hilda is in the backyard, "let me take you there. "


    Ang had no choice but to follow her to the backyard, which was seen by Edward and Hilda on the


    second floor. Hilda saw Ang from the moment she came in, but she was stopped before she want to


    come downstairs and pick Ang up. They observed Helen and Ang for a while, find that they


    talked a few words and then went to the backyard one by one.


    With curiosity, Hilda asked, "brother, don''t you know lipnguage? What did they say? "


    "Nothing special." Then he went downstairs and walked into the backyard as well. Hilda was about to


    go after him, but she was entangled by some of her other friends.


    The backyard was a little dark. Besides the sound of music from foreyard, there were only some trees


    left. The more they walked, the more deste it became. "Well Is she really here? "


    Helen turned around and said, "the ne in your hand Is worth 300000. "


    After a moment''s hesitation, Ang looked down at the gift box barely with no weight and was


    astonished, "three, three hundred thousand? "


    "Yes!" Helen nodded and said, "Fifty thousand for each of us. How about that? "


    what? ''Fifteen thousand dors for each of us?'' Did she mean that we''ve stolen Hilda''s gift


    "Aren''t you her friend?" Why would you do such a thing?


    "Don''t you rent a house with her because you are short of money? "


    Indeed, she was kicked out by her family and didn''t have much money with her, so she went out for a


    rental. But she didn''t have to do such a shady thing!


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Hilda has so many friends. She won''t find any spare present in a


    room. And the gift isn''t expensive. "


    It was Not expensive? It could even buy a single apartment in the third-tier city.


    Her eyes twitched.


    But she waited for a long time before receive any reply from Ang. Helen thought Ang was


    hesitating. She took out a wad of cash and said, "well, I have fifty thousand in cash. Take it first and I


    will transfer the rest to you through mobile phone. Just give me that ne. "


    Then she took the ne from Ang''s hand and searched for her purse again.


    "Please give it back to me!" said Ang as she reached out her hand.


    She would never be such a snob!


    Seeing that Helen has no intention to return her the gift bag, Ang had to grab the bag back and


    red at her angrily before she left.


    Looking at the receding figure, Helen frowned and sank into deep thought. At this moment, a figure


    came out from the shadow and said to her, "you failed."


    She nced at Danny and smiled, "I don''t think so. After all, Hilda hasn''t got your present yet, hasn''t


    she? "


    "Will Hilda believe you? "


    "I''ve known her for seven years. They just know each other for one day. Who do you think she will


    believe in? "


    When she walked back, she found that she was gazing at the wrong direction. Several trees were in


    front of her and she touched her head. She was right. The front yard was on the other side of these


    trees. She didn''t bother to walk back, so she wanted to pass through the bushes. But she missed the


    step when she just took one step forward.


    Instead of falling to the floor as she had expected, she only felt that her arm was pulled and then


    crashed into someone''s strong chest.


    "There is no way out. Why are you still walking there? "


    The familiar voice made her stunned and rxed. She saw that the man was indeed the man at that


    night. With a little vignt, she asked: "Why are you here?"


    "Of course I''m here for the party." Said Edward.


    What a small world!

 Chapter 9 Two Million As Compensation

    Chapter 9 Two Million As Compensation


    Although it wasn''t all his fault, Ang didn''t want to see him again. Because the moment she saw him,


    she remembered what had happened that night and was very agitated. She was going to leave without


    saying anything more.


    "Two million."


    The man behind her suddenly said lightly. Seeing that she paused, he continued, "I will give you two


    million aspensation for what happened that night. Then we will be even, okay? "


    What lousy luck! She met these so-called rich men and they always humiliated her with money. In an


    hour, she was insulted by this man again. First she was taken as a man who coveted money. Enough!


    Ang took a deep breath to regte her emotions. Then she opened her bag, took out two hundred


    and fifty dors and turned to Edward. She took his hand and put the money in it and said with a cold


    smile, "I remember that I entered your room and had sex with you the other night. But with your


    service, I can only offer this price! "


    Then she turned around and left.


    Edward didn''t expect that she would behave like this. He was stunned for a while and didn''t respond


    until she went far away. He opened his palm and it was 250. What


    His face was getting darker and darker.


    This woman... Was there something wrong with her brain? She was so poor that she had to make


    lunch for Hilda to rent the apartment. Why didn''t she ept two million dors?


    The next second, he thought of another possibility.


    Was she greedier?


    "Ha-ha..." He wanted to see how ambitious she was!


    When Ang went back to the front yard, she saw that all the people were surrounding Hilda. Hilda


    came out and cut the birthday cake with everyone''s blessing. After she finished the symbolic cutting,


    the performance began. It was a popr male singer who sung the main song for the birthday girl.


    Although Ang didn''t know much about the outside world, she was still impressed by the singer and


    she was shocked.


    "I didn''t expect that Hilda is so rich." She just sighed and tried to walk through the crowd to give the


    present to Hilda. At the same time, Helen had walked to the side of Hilda and whispered in her ear.


    Hilda didn''t care a dump, "How could that be? She doesn''t look like a bad person. "


    Ang walked over and handed the gift with a smile on her face, "Hilda, there was a Mr. Danny. He


    asked me to give the gift to you."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Thank you!" Hilda took the bag and opened the box. It was empty and she frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" Ang felt something was wrong.


    Helen gave her a disdainful look and sneered. Hilda covered the box and smiled, "nothing! The


    atmosphere is good today. Have a good time! "


    Danny handed the ne over to Ang. Now it was gone. How could Helen give up? She grabbed


    the empty brocade box from Hilda''s hand, opened it and showed it to the people around her to confirm


    that there was nothing in it.


    "How could it be? !" Ang was stunned.


    "I didn''t expect your tricks to be brilliant. Did you want to say that you identally lost it, so that you


    could act bitterly? " Helen''s words were aggressive. Indeed, Hilda was the one who nned the party


    tonight. Although she had tried to stop her in a low voice, it was toote. All of them gathered around.


    "I..." Ang''s face turned red but could not say a word.


    How could this be? When did it happen?


    "You are tempted by the money. I heard that this ne worth hundreds of thousands. You want to


    sell it, don''t you? !" Helen''s eyes and the surrounding evil words were like a knife stabbing into her


    heart.


    Ang was ashamed into anger, but she couldn''t defend herself, so she had to keep her mouth shut.


    "What are you talking about?! Ang must have forgotten where to put it, right?" Staring at her, Hilda


    also had some doubts in her eyes.


    Did what Hilda said mean that she had taken the stuff?


    "No, I didn''t! Since I got this bag, I haven''t opened it at all. I went to the backyard just now, and I don''t


    know if I lost it! " She kept a straight face to calm herself down and stared at Helen meaningfully.


    "Do you mean that Danny Jiang give an empty bag to Hilda? " Helen quipped.


    "I didn''t mean that. I really haven''t checked the thing inside!"


    "Huh! Then what are you going to do in the backyard? It''s not a ce for party. "


    "I..." Before Ang was about to exin, she suddenly understood something. Apparently, Helen was


    setting her up! She had taken the bag too. Was it reced?


    "Hilda! I should have told you not to get too close to these poor people. They have never seen these


    expensive things in their lives. They are prone to evil thoughts! " Helen said, seem that she was


    concerned about Hilda.


    Ang didn''t understand why Helen did this to her since they just met each other for the first time?


    "Look at what she''s wearing! She even has the guts to attend a party like this! If I were her, I would


    seek a hole in the ground to hide!"


    "What''s wrong with the clothes? It''s better than those who wear expensive clothes but have no


    morality! " While speaking, she didn''t take her eyes off Helen.


    Helen sneered, "Do you mean that the people in our houses, who wear more expensively than you, are


    all ungrateful?"


    It had to be said that Helen was really good at ying tricks. By saying so, people would


    misunderstand that Ang was only saying the harsh words because she hated the rich? So they all


    would agree with Helen.


    Edward moved his body and was about to walk out of the crowd to help Ang out. Unexpectedly,


    Ang didn''t lose. She sneered, "Did your PE teacher teach younguage? Do you know what ''those''


    words mean? It extra refer to someone like you, Miss Helen! "


    "You!" Helen didn''t get good grades since she was a child, and she was pointed by Sheryl''s words,


    which made her panic.


    Several girls who had contradiction with her could not help sneering at her, so that she had a long face.


    "Miss Helen, I think there is something wrong with your logic, isn''t it? Is there any connection between


    a person''s morality and what clothes he wears? Something is missing. There are many possibilities:


    losing, being taken away, and... It was stealthily substituted! Besides, Miss Helen just asked me to go


    to the backyard, didn''t you? "


    The people present were not idiots. Ang was righteous, but Helen obviously felt flustered. So they


    began to suspect thetter.


    Helen got a little worried when she heard this. "What do you mean?! When did I make an appointment


    with you in the backyard? "


    Just now, Hilda saw them go to the backyard one by one. Now that Helen denied it, she couldn''t help


    suspecting.


    After looking around, Ang found that there was monitoring equipment in every corner of the house.


    She said, "Let''s go to the backyard and have a look at the monitor."


    This time, it was Ang''s turn to rebuke, "What? Are you afraid? " While speaking, she nced at


    Helen''s handbag and said, "Or you can open your handbag to prove that you are innocent."


    "You! ¡ª¡ª"Panic stricken, Helen said, "Please don''t listen to her, Hilda. She''s talking


    nonsense."

 Chapter 10 About That Night

    Chapter 10 About That Night


    "I believe there must be some misunderstanding! Or maybe Danny was muddleheaded to forget to put


    it in. I''ll call him and ask himter! !" ir Zhang was the daughter of the CEO of the Kang''s group. If


    she failed to steal anything from her handbag, she would definitely make a scene and even displease


    Paul. Then no one would dare toe to the party she organized, which was not good for her


    sponsorship!


    "We can''t use Helen unjustly! How about we call Danny right now? Then Helen can be proved


    innocent! "


    "Yes! We can''t wrong a person, no matter how expensive or cheap clothes he or she wears. Or we will


    be said that we look down upon him or her! In other words, we can''t tell right from wrong! "


    "Yes! We call him now! "


    There were a lot of people here waiting to see a good show.


    Hilda was in a dilemma. She didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, a man''s voice broke the public opinion. "Has the thing been returned?"


    The same confused as others, Ang looked up and saw Edward striding over. The night breeze


    ruffled his elegant hair. He had an expressionless face and a serious and handsome face, which made


    people unable to take their eyes off him. He ignored other people and walked to Ang, "Didn''t you


    say that you would wait for me in the backyard?"


    "? ? ?" Ang was dumbfounded.


    The people around him were shocked speechless. He pretended to look at the gift box casually and


    frowned. "Oh! Since you have already given her the gift, can we go back and continue? "


    Then he led her away in a hurry.


    Ang was so shocked that she couldn''t react, and the people present felt unbelievable. Seeing their


    retreating figures, the crowd was boiling with rage!


    "Oh my God! Isn''t that the CEO of the DC Capital Group, Edward? "


    "It is said that Mr. Edward is always cold to women."


    "It''s him! The day before yesterday, there was news that he drank with several male rtions. Why


    today... "


    "Could it be that He likes both men and women?"


    "Just now, Edward said let''s continue. What are they going to continue? What a surprise! Ha-ha-ha... "


    "Is there something wrong with the aesthetic of Mr. Edward? That woman also doesn''t look pretty... "


    "Isn''t it to deceive the public?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "He wants to have a mistress and proves that he is a normal man to retrieve the image of thepany.


    In fact, he still liked men! Is it right, Hilda? "


    Before junior high school, Hilda didn''t hide the fact that Edward was her brother, but she couldn''t stand


    that every friend getting along well with her consciously or unconsciously ended up taking advantage of


    her to pursue her brother because of her outstanding brother. Even her best friends broke with her


    because of it.


    Although Hilda didn''t like others to speak ill of her brother, she also suspected that her brother might


    have an affair in that aspect. Hearing her friend''s question, she smiled awkwardly, "Well, maybe."


    "By the way, Hilda, why did Edwarde here?"


    Hilda touched her nose with a guilty conscience and pretended to be confused. "Yes, you are right!


    Why is he here? "


    "If that woman called Ang was extra Edward''s mistress, how could she care about a ne just


    worth 300 thousand?"


    "I heard that the background of the DC Capital Group is not simple. A few days ago, I got the news that


    actually, the DC Capital Group is also invested by Jonson Yan. Edward Yan, Jonson Yan, and could it


    be said that Edward is an illegitimate son of Jonson Yan? "


    "In just seven years, Edward made the DC Capital Group be the most important real estate


    company in S City and even the country. I don''t think his background is that simple! If he was indeed


    the son of Jonson Yan, it made sense! If so, Edward was not simply a talented young man, an MBA.


    He would turn nose up at even a ne worth 3 million, let alone one just cost 300 thousand. "


    Outside the vi, Ang broke away from Edward, "What''s wrong with you! Don''t you know that if you


    take me out like this, they will think that I am afraid of being found out to escape my punishment! "


    Somehow, Ang knew that the man was not the one to be med for every trouble, but he was really


    unlucky. Every time he met her bad luck, it made her couldn''t help losing her temper.


    Edward simply didn''t want it bing a big deal, so as to ruin Hilda''s business circle. Seeing that she


    wanted to turn back, he hurriedly pulled her back. "You think too much. They won''t notice who you are.


    But..."


    But he was afraid that she would be famous for his action!


    "Do you know? If Hilda misunderstood that I stole her ne, I wouldn''t even have a ce to live! "


    She spluttered, "Why do you add insult to injury every time I encounter bad things?"


    "That''s it. So why did you enter my room in the first ce?" he asked coldly.


    "Is, is that... Because..." He was so handsome! She blushed and didn''t know what to say.


    "If it is just because of the residence, you don''t have to go inside. Hilda won''t get you wrong. "


    "How do you know?"


    "She is smarter than you."


    After hearing what he said, Ang''s face darkened and she really wanted to take off her shoes and


    throw them on his head!


    How could I have met such a weirdo? Couldn''t he just talk nicely?


    At this moment, her phone rang. It was from Hilda. She answered it at once.


    "Ang, I''m so sorry. I didn''t expect such a terrible thing would happen. I''ve nned to invite you here


    to have fun! By the way, you have nothing to do with the ne. It''s about careless Danny. He forgot


    to put it back. We all know it. So you don''t need to worry about that. " Hilda Chen said with regret.


    Ang didn''t care whether other people misunderstood or not. She only worried that Hilda might not


    rent the house because of this. "Can I still sleep in your apartment?" She asked in a low voice


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course! We have signed a contract! You can''t run away! "


    Hearing her words, Ang was relieved.


    "Ang! How did you know Edward? " Before Hilda could finish her question, Ang heard someone


    calling Hilda''s name on the other end of the line. Then, Hilda said, "I have something to do here. By the


    way, I won''t go back to sleep tonight. If you are tired, you can go home first. Don''t wait for me!"


    Then, Hilda hung up the phone hastily.


    After hanging up the phone, Ang took a deep breath and then red at Edward, "You are lucky, or I


    will surely die with you!"


    As soon as she finished saying that, she was about to leave. However, she was stopped by him. "We


    haven''t finished our talk yet. As for that night..."


    At the mention of that night, Ang''s face darkened.


    She wanted to forget, but he kept reminding her. She could not help but roar, "Have you finished?! I


    have paid you. What do you want? !"


    After roaring, she found that she didn''t know when there was another person beside her.


    The man asked, "That night?"


    He nced at Edward again and asked, "Did you ept her money?"


    Edward was in a bad mood. Ang escaped from him and ran away while he didn''t notice.


    The less people knew about it, the better it would be. Even the man who suddenly appeared, had


    heard about it. How embarrassing it was? Besides, he looked so gentle and elegant!


    After running for a long distance, she stopped and looked at Aaron!


    He had a good-looking face, slender figure and the thin windbreaker blew in the wind. Just like an


    ancient schr, he looked very gentle and graceful, which made Ang''s heart pound with excitement.


    Aaron looked at her curiously and smiled while finding that she was looking at him.


    The smile... It was so gentle and so beautiful!


    She was stunned.


    Edward was stung by her anthomaniac expression and hummed coldly.


    After a short while, Ange to her sense, her face darkened and she shouted at him, "You''d better


    not let me see you again!"


    So many people were desperate to see him. This woman was so arrogant!


    His eyes twitched again.


    "What did you do to her?" Asked Aaron.


    Edward clenched his fists vigorously, "She didn''t want to see me. I guess she will be disappointed! "

 Chapter 11 His Threat

    Chapter 11 His Threat


    Mr. Edward''s reason was much better than others and it is rare to see he get emotional, Aaron did not


    want to miss. He secretly took out his mobile phone and took a picture of it, then he sneered, "it turns


    out that you are not vulgar, but it depends on who the person is!"


    Then, a murderous stare was shot at him. Aaron turned around and intended to leave. "I''m going to


    send a gift to Hilda. You''d better calm down."


    He needed time to calm down indeed


    On Sunday morning, the bright sunshine scattered through the curtains on the bed. The whole room


    was cozy.


    After rolling over and stretching, she opened her eyes.


    She was driven out the night beforest, and she had no ce to stay. She was so upset that she


    couldn''t fall asleep. But she had a good sleepst night!


    Just as she finished washing her face and brushing her teeth, Hilda came back.


    With a weary face, Hilda thumped onto the sofa. "What''s wrong?" asked Ang, as she walked up to


    her


    She rubbed her temples, "I had a fight with Helen."


    "Because of the ne?"


    "You can say that!" She looked up at Ang and stood up, "she worried that I would be cheated again,


    so she worked with Danny to set a trap for you and test you. Am I really so stupid to make the


    judgment? And her behavior is really annoying... "


    It was obvious that Hilda was angry.


    However


    "Haven''t you found the ne?"


    "What she did by ask Danny to buy another ne just for make up for her fault."


    That was to say, the ne was missing. Was she still the leading suspect?


    She couldn''t help but frown.


    Hilda shook her head and said, "Helen is too self-absorbed. She always thinks her own judgment is


    right and insists that it is you who stole it. I believe in you. I argued with her as I got agitated."


    In fact, Hilda had also suspected Ang, but Edward told her that Ang couldn''t steal the ne.


    So, it must be Helen who insisted on ming Ang for stealing the ne and ndering others''


    reputation. She didn''t want a friend like her in bad character!


    But after all, they had been friends for seven years. It was a lie to say that she was not sad!


    Ang thought for a while and sighed, "ah! No wonder she is so strange. It''s the first time I met her and


    she is so hostile to me. It seems that she''s worried about you. "


    She could understand the feeling. She had worried about Christa a lot in the past, but she didn''t expect


    that Christa would treat her like this


    At the thought of that, the light in her eyes dimmed. Without noticing her facial expression, Hilda asked


    in surprise, "is that so? Is she worried about me? "


    "Yes! I guess she just want to test me because she''s afraid you recruit some bad roommates. "


    "Well, it makes sense. I met some bad roommates before and seduced my ex-boyfriend."


    "That makes sense, but Where is the ne? "


    Ang was deep in thought.


    Without noticing the slightest trace of fury on her face, Hilda curiously asked, "aren''t you angry? Why


    does she suspect you so much? "


    "What?" She smiled, "I don''t know her. It''s normal for her to suspect a stranger. Why should I be


    angry?"


    All she wanted now was to get back that ne!


    Noticing that she was lost in thought again, Hilda was in a trance state for a while. The girl in front of


    her was a little different from what she had met before.


    It was the first time that they had met. She was so vignt and shrewd that she didn''t dare to drink the


    water she gave her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When she was making the Chicken Curry, she was reading the instructions in the apps and cooking


    calmly and wisely;


    She retorted upon Helen without showing any mercy when she confronted suspicionsst night. Like a


    rose with thorns, she has a very strong sense of self-protection.


    Ang looked innocent, but not coquettish. She seemed to have a high IQ and a good Eq. she was


    really a remarkable woman!


    Was that the reason why her brother keep asking things about her in an unusual behavior?


    At this moment, Ang''s phone rang. It was a strange number, but she still answered.


    "Hello? Hello? "


    "I have the nest night." His voice was so indifferent that Ang couldn''t tell what he was


    thinking. But she recognized it immediately. Although his voice was maic, it would always provoke


    her anger.


    "What the hell do you want?" asked Ang in anger


    How could he be so shameless to take the ne and let her be wronged!


    "Are you mad at me?" Edward wanted to negotiate with her, but she always lost her temper. How could


    he negotiate with her?


    "Huh! Shouldn''t I be angry? Sir, you are so strange. Why do you always make things difficult for me? "


    "¡­" He just guessed that the ne had dropped in the backyard and been found back. Why was it


    misunderstood again? Edward was a little annoyed.


    Seeing that the he did not speak, she asked again, "what? Did I say anything wrong? I don''t think


    you''re inck of money. Why did you take the ne. Why didn''t you take out the nest night


    when I confronted Helen? Is it fun to make a mystery of it? "


    Ang was furious!


    Edward''s eyes twitched, but he didn''t exin that it was afterwards that he found the ne.


    However, he knew very well that it was not appropriate to negotiate with her in her current mood. He


    said indifferently, "let''s talk after Miss. Ang stops being angry."


    "How do you know my name?" Ang was surprised and when she heard that he was going to hang


    up the phone, she quickly said, "wait! I''m not angry now. We can talk now! "


    Edward could tell from her tone that she was not that angry. He smiled and asked, "what? You don''t


    know yet? Your name must be the talk of people over the past two months after dinner. "


    It was said that the CEO of the DC Capital Group only liked men, but he had an affair with a woman


    last night. How could they let the news go?


    She turned to look at Hilda, who had also eavesdropped on the phone from the beginning and heard it


    clearly.


    Feeling her eyes on her, Hilda smiled awkwardly, "all my friends know you."


    Of course, Ang didn''t know that she was famous because of him and she just thought that others


    thought she was a thief.


    Although she didn''t want to have a good reputation, she didn''t want to be wronged, so she was very


    upset!


    Edward said coldly on the other end of the line, "I''ll wait for you in room 407 of LX House. If you don''t


    show up before 12, I can''t guarantee that I will continue to keep it for you."


    "Hey! What do you mean? "


    He had already hung up the phone. She scratched her hair in a fret and said, "LX House! Who knows


    where it is and what does it do? "


    "There is only one LX House in S City. It''s a Hong Kong style tea house. Not far from here." Hilda said


    as her eyes lit up.


    "Really? Really? "


    "Yes!" She nodded excitedly, "do you need me to drive you?"


    "No, thanks. I can take the subway. You must be tired after ying all night! "


    "I''m still young! I''m not tired at all! " All of a sudden, the tiredness between her eyebrows was dispelled.


    ah It''s rare to see her brother is so interested in a woman and he even intentionally y tricks on her.


    Even if she is dead, she will resurgence and follow them to see what''s going on!


    In room 407 of LX House, someone knocked on the door when Edward was tasting shrimp dumplings.


    So fast!


    He wiped his mouth and said lightly, e in."


    Ang came in, and Hilda followed her with an expectant look on her face.


    Edward''s face darkened when he saw Hilda.


    When Ang was about to sit down opposite him, Edward gave her a hint with his eyes and said, "sit


    here."


    She didn''t want to sit so close to him!


    Before she refused, he threatened, "The results of our negotiation depends on where are you going to


    sit."


    Hilda was pleased. Her cold brother always avoided women! But now, he threatened her to get close to


    him?


    ah It was so funny!


    But she just wanted to get things done as soon as possible and then left, so she went over and sat next


    to him. As soon as she sat down, Edward leaned over and whispered in her ear.


    His warm breath swept over her ear. The ambiguity in the words made her face blush. She was


    ashamed and angry but dared not say anything. She just red at him with a round


    eyeball.

 Chapter 12 Being A Mistress

    Chapter 12 Being A Mistress


    "If you don''t want to be known what happened that night, you''d better ask your friend to wait outside."


    Just now he whispered in her ear in a casual way. Perhaps it was because of what happened that night


    that Ang''s heart couldn''t help but beating hardly.


    In fact, she had just broken up with her ex-boyfriend. And this kind of intimate behavior was not


    umon in her life. However, she had no heartbeat back then, and now her heart was bouncing as if


    it were her first love. This feeling was really strange.


    And Edward already sat up straight and y with the phone like nothing happened.


    Hilda was wondering what he had said to her when she saw her blushing face. Suddenly, Ang said


    shyly, "well Hilda, could you please wait for me outside?"


    Of course, Hilda didn''t agree. At this time, her phone buzzed and a message from Lucas came in. It


    read, "Mr. Edward intended to sponsor you, but it will be assumed that you give it up voluntarily if you


    can''t reach the appointed ce at eleven o''clock."!


    It was obvious that he did it on purpose!


    Although she was curious about them, she thought setting up apany was more important!


    Without saying anything else, Hilda stood up and said, "okay! I''ll wait outside. You can have a good


    chat."


    He went to lock the door as soon as she went out.


    Upon hearing this, Ang was shocked and flustered.


    Locked the door? Why did he lock the door?


    Edward curled up his lips and approached her step by step.


    Thinking of that night and his words just now, Ang was a little vignt and she unconsciously pulled


    her cor.


    All her little moves fell into his eyes.


    Did she really think that he was a hunger finds no fault with the cookery? If he had not been drugged


    that night, how could he have touched her? This woman, was really thinking too much!


    He walked to her, sat down, took out the ne and handed it to her. "I found it in the backyard."


    "You..." She wanted to question him why he hadn''t taken out the ne to prove her innocence and


    gave it to her in front of Hildast night?


    He exined first, "I didn''t find it until you left."


    After exnation, even himself was confused. Why should he exin?


    On a second thought, probably, the ne was dropped when she almost fell down and pulled up by


    him.


    No matter what the fact was, he had found the ne. It was better to save trouble.


    "Are you suspecting me?" He figured out the reason why she didn''t speak.


    "I just don''t understand why you didn''t show it in front of Hilda."


    He looked at her and said, "because what matters is not the ne, but the subsequent negotiation."


    Negotiation? What kind of negotiation do they have?


    He took out an agreement and put it in front of her and said: "what happened that night was not my


    intention, but it hurt you anyway, so as long as you sign this guarantee, no matter how much the price


    is, I will pay you."


    He didn''t like to owe anyone anything.


    ncing at the agreement, it roughly said, "I identally went into Edward''s room and have no


    alternative but to have sex with him. Before that happened, I promised not to hold him ountable and


    I will fulfill this promise for the rest of my life.".


    What did he mean by saying that she had made a promise? It was because she was drugged and had


    no choice but to have sex with him. But things happened was because he was drugged! How absurd!


    "Don''t you think you are shameless? Although I went into your room that night, I had sex with you


    because you were drugged, ok? If I was drugged, of course I would not hold you ountable!"


    Thinking of that night, she was in a cold water! Besides, she had no intention of looking into it for the


    moment?


    When she was angry, her big eyes rolled. She looked quite lovely in that way.


    Today, she wore a long sleeved ck dress, which made her neck slender and fair, very elegant. What


    happened that night shed through Edward''s mind. He gave a tremble.


    Besides, you have been badgering me since the beginning. When did I mean to ckmail you? Are


    you worrying too much?!" Thinking that the man was so childish, Ang stood up with the ne


    and was about to leave.


    He was in a trance and did not hear what she said. Seeing that she was leaving, he also stood up and


    pressed her back to the chair. He put one hand on the table and the other on the back of her chair,


    trying to trap her.


    With the long sleeves, he looked even more handsome in the hand-made suit. The sun outside the


    window outlined his impable features, setting off his innate strong aura and outstanding


    temperament.


    He bent over, and his face gradually approached her. She leaned back to avoid him. But when he got


    closer and closer to her, his breath swept across her nose and once again made her heart beat wildly.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    Her pink lips moved slightly, which reminded him of that night''s tenderness.


    Obviously, this woman was not very beautiful, but her temperament was elegant, smart, naughty and


    lovely. He had to admit that the woman in front of him was somewhat seductive that he could not resist.


    His Adam''s apple rolled as he swallowed. He reached out his hand slowly and touched her wless


    face.


    As if she had got an electric shock, and had a sex drive. Fortunately, she still had her senses, so she


    nervously tried to push him away.


    She panicked and tried to run away, but was pulled back by him and pressed against the wall.


    It hurt...


    Her back hit hard against the hard wall. She narrowed her eyes in pain and said, "you..."


    Edward gripped her wrist, locked his eyes on her face and said, "I don''t mind changing an agreement,


    be my girlfriend for three months..."


    Girlfriend?!


    They just slept for one night. How could he make her his girlfriend? Wait. Three months...


    He wants me to be his mistress?


    Seeing that she was gradually unhappy, he added, "you can set the price at will. How about it? "


    Ang was boiling with anger. She tried her best not to curse him.


    Seeing that she was ring at him, Edward showed an tempting smile and said, "Or I''ll give you a


    house as a gift so that you don''t have to cook for the sake of renting a house for others. "


    Her anger eventually erupted, and she pushed him away. Gritting her teeth, she said, "get out!"


    It never urred to Edward that he would be refused. He was refused!


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Please make it clear! I don''t cook for others for rent, as long as I eat I will cook for my roommate as


    well!"


    At the time she lived with Christa, when she came back early she cooked for her.


    Ang turned around and took two steps. Then she couldn''t help bute back. She took out her pen


    and signed on the promise. She said to him coldly, "then you can rest assured! I won''t ask you to be


    responsible for me! So, please don''t ever appear in front of me, and disturb my life!"


    Watching her open and close the door, Edward sat on the chair very irritably. He unbuttoned the top


    two buttons and felt very ufortable.


    After calming down for a while, he realized that his impulse just now had made him lose his reason. It


    was so abnormal!


    However, at this time, the image of that night, the pitiful look when she was imprisoned under his body,


    trying to escape, but unable to escape appeared in his mind. He admitted that his mother was right


    about the affairs between a man and a woman.


    But he had no interest in other women except her. Was it because of what had happened? Or maybe it


    had been too long for him to have sex with a woman?


    He felt hot and dry in his throat.


    "Damn it!" He picked up the cup and wanted to have some tea, but it was empty.


    Just as he was pouring the tea, the door was opened.

 Chapter 13 We Had Broken Up

    Chapter 13 We Had Broken Up


    He thought it must be Anging back, so he looked up suddenly. But when he saw Aaron, his


    eyes became dim and he asked, "Why are you here?"


    "What? Are you disappointed to see me?" After taking his seat, Aaron nced at the promise letter on


    the table and the signature of Ang.


    It was said that people were like words he writes, and the signature of Ang looked exactly like her


    own, which had not been shocked at the first nce, but had asting charm.


    Edward nced at the signature with a face of indifferently.


    It was a surprise that he saw that Edward got angry twice in just three days.


    "I didn''t expect Miss Chili to be so good at pissing you off," Aaron remarked with a smile.


    When Aaron went to the toilet, he met Hilda who was in a hurry. So after chatting with her for a while,


    he knew that Edward was in the room. Not long after Hilda left, Ang came out with a red and dark


    face. He was really curious about what had happened between them.


    "Miss Chili?" Edward frowned.


    "The chili pepper, bright and beautiful in appearance. Tasting practically, first you would feel spicy, but it


    tasted delicious in future long time! Don''t you have the same feelings towards thatdy? Ha-ha..."


    This was indeed an urate description!


    Edward was stunned, and then smiled. As soon as he thought of the fact that she didn''t want any


    money from him, he frowned again and said: "She doesn''t ept mypensation."


    "It''s good, isn''t it? She has signed her promise to you. So you don''t have to worry about her threatening


    you to marry her. On the contrary, it will help you save some money." Aaron knew that he was upset,


    but he still made fun of him on purpose.


    "Huh!" He thought of every time she was angry, and suddenly felt funny.


    Heughed from the bottom of his heart. Aaron was stunned to see that. Edward seemed not tough


    from the bottom of his heart since that incident. Only when he was a teenager did he have such a


    sinister smile.


    Suddenly, something urred to Edward. He asked meaningfully, "Why did you like the magic eggs


    when you were a kid?"


    Like Edward, Aaron also liked to buy the magic eggs when he was a child. They didn''t like the eggshell


    chocte, but the toys inside.


    "Why do you mention the magic egg all of a sudden? Weren''t all your toys throw away by my brother-


    inw? " Edward is getting more and more unpredictable.


    However, the loss of the toy was not a good memory. At the sight of Edward''s face turning a little


    heavy, Aaron shrugged and answered, "I was just curious about the toy in the egg. I bought so many


    magic eggs. And the toys inside were all the same. So I naturally didn''t buy any other magic eggs."


    "So... As long as the temptation is strong enough, even if you don''t like the magic eggs, you will still


    buy it, right? " Edward''s eyes twinkled with excitement.


    Aaron agreed with a nod.


    Edward looked far into the distance and smiled interestedly as if he was about to get what he wanted.


    It seemed that he didn''t tempt her enough.


    Days at work were like flowing water, and a time flied for two months.


    The sky was beautiful in May and the day was growing longer. It was rare to see the sky not turning


    ck after leaving thepany building recently. However, Ang''s good mood was destroyed by


    Greg Fan appearing in front of her.


    He stubbed out the cigarette and said to her with a frown, "Let''s talk!"


    He wasn''t asking her, instead she must have a talk with him.


    Seeing this, her colleagues downstairs all said to her, "We leave first, Ang."


    "I''ll go with you!" Ang ignored Greg Fang and wanted to leave with them.


    Greg Fang pulled her back, suppressed his anger and said, "Why do you hide from me?"


    Since her colleagues had gone away, Ang couldn''t bear it anymore. She shook him off and said,


    "Enough! What''s wrong with you? We''ve broken up! Is it interesting to wait outside mypany


    everyday? Talk? I have nothing to talk about with you. Do you want me to marry you, cook for you,


    wash the dishes and be an ugly woman? Greg, you know clearly I can''t do that. "


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She met Greg Fang when they were at the university. They had been in a love rtionship for three


    years. In the past three months, they had been going to get married, but the conditions proposed by the


    Fang Family were really hard for her to ept!


    She couldn''t work after marriage, so she could only look after children at home. Because Greg Fang


    was the only boy in his family, she needed to bore at least two sons. The Fang Family was not rich at


    all. If he worked alone and had several children, how could they live on?


    "What''s so good about work? Isn''t it good that you stay at home and I afford you? You needn''t to take


    care of the baby alone and my mother will help you. Isn''t this what most women want? "


    Ang was a girl of self-respect, and was conservative about things between men and women.


    Because she was very pure, Greg Fang liked her and endured not having sex with her before marriage.


    But he had made it, why couldn''t she give him a little sacrifice?


    Other women might be moved by his words "I afford you", but she was not. If she really married him,


    even if both of they went out to work and her life quality was not as good as before, she was still willing


    to sacrifice these. But what he wanted was to deprive her of everything and to let her sacrifice without


    reservation. She really couldn''t do it!


    "Huh! You feed me What I''ve been dreaming of... " She sneered, but didn''t say that "how selfish you


    are". "Have you ever considered what I want? Greg, you are not the only one who has a dream, so do


    I! I''m sorry, I don''t deserve to be your Fang Family daughter-inw. So, you''d better find someone else!


    "


    What she said hurt him, but at the same time made her heart ache.


    She brushed past him, and with tears in his eyes, he said in a low voice, "As a matter of fact, it is


    because you don''t love me enough, or... It''s always my wishful thinking... "


    She couldn''t help stiffened. Tears welled up, but she choked back. She tried to be calm and said, "Just


    as what think about it!"


    She left without hesitation and strode away. She could feel the passion in his eyes. After walking for a


    while, she began to run. She was afraid, afraid that he would see her weakness. He would find out that


    she still wanted to be with him.


    But she was so disappointed!


    She could ept the fact that he was from a poor family, but she could not ept the selfish and


    rotten marriage mode of him. She didn''t want herself to be in an awkward situation, let her children live


    a hard life in the future, and let the love between them disappear because of trivial family things


    While she was running in the crowd, she didn''t realize that she was heading in the opposite direction of


    the subway station. Her mind was in a mess. She walked on the sidewalk in a trance for a long time.


    Then she felt weak all over, so she squatted down.


    She had an empty stomach and her heart was trembling. It was so painful that she held her knees and


    cried.


    Not far away, the man standing behind the tree took a step, but he didn''t walk over.


    Everyone had a soft side. Even if she always had thorns, she would be injured. She didn''t even ept


    the money, so she must have strong self-esteem. She didn''t want him to see such a beauty.


    Suddenly, his phone buzzed in the pocket, breaking his thoughts.


    "Mr. Edward, where have you been? Mr. Ye has arrived. "

 Chapter 14 Edwards Concern

    Chapter 14 Edward''s Concern


    "Tell him that I''ll be there in thirty minutes." He then dialed Hilda''s number, but he didn''t dare to look


    away from Ang for fear that she would do something stupid.


    "Brother? Are you looking for me? "


    "Are you busy now?"


    "I am in a meeting."


    "I need you toe here for something important!"


    His tone was serious and anxious. It seemed to be a very tricky thing. "That''s all for today''s meeting.


    We''ll discuss the allocation tomorrow," she said, as she hurried to stand up


    She reached the door of the meeting room.


    "Send me the address. I''ll be there soon."


    "Yes! And bring me some food. "


    "Food?"


    "Yes! Snacks are okay. "


    Still in the tense atmosphere, Hilda had to return to her office and left with a box of chocte and


    biscuits.


    With the fastest speed, Hilda arrived at the position he sent to her. When she saw him standing by the


    roadside, she ran over to him and said, "brother..."


    He covered her mouth with his hand, and then looked at Ang''s direction, indicating her to keep


    quiet.


    Ang was still squatting there crying, her shoulders trembling.


    "Ang? What happened to her? "


    Edward didn''t have time to exin. He whispered to her, "don''t let her know about our rtionship."


    Hilda nodded in surprise. He got in the car in a hurry and then stepped on the gas and left.


    She turned to look at Ang, and suddenly felt speechless about her brother.


    Just one week ago, their mother has appendicitis, he was also not in a hurry It was said that


    appendicitis was a small problem. Cutting it was okay, as long as the doctor was here. His tone just


    now showed that something serious had happened! But she didn''t expect that it was because of her


    On the other side of the phone, Lucas heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Mr. Edwarding in a


    hurry.


    Mr. Edward had finished his work two hours ago. Before he came to the restaurant, he said that he


    would go to a ce and then he would be there soon. Mr. Edward asked him to go there in advance.


    He had been waiting for two hours, even Manager Ye arrived earlier than Mr. Edward. As Manager Ye


    was one of the most trusted customers, the DC Capital Group always thought highly of long-term


    cooperation with him. Naturally, he treated Manager Ye with special respect. It was the first time to let


    such an important customer wait! He didn''t know where he had gone?


    But Lucas didn''t dare to ask anything. He only said, "Manager Ye has been waiting for more than


    twenty minutes!"


    Edward walked quickly but said calmly, "well, thank you."


    In the Glory City International Garden


    Ang sat on the sofa with empty eyes. After a long while, she came to her senses from the sadness


    and asked, "why did you appear there?"


    She didn''t see Hilda''spany there!


    "I I''m going to have lunch with a client. I passed by and came across you. "


    "Okay," But why would she bring snacks with her? However, it was normal for girls to have snacks in


    their bags.


    Seeing that Ang totally believed what she had said, Hilda breathed a sigh of relief.


    Unlike a soft hearted girl, Ang must have been hurt badly since she could cry so sadly?


    "What''s wrong with you?" Asked Hilda carefully


    At the mention of this, she couldn''t help but feel depressed.


    Saw she has an embarrassed look, Hilda squeezed out a smile and said, "huh! I''m so hungry! How


    about we order a take out! What do you want to eat, Ang? "


    "Did you have a crush on a person? " Ang stared at the coffee table and averted her eyes, "I


    intended to marry him, but I really can''t do it! He doesn''t allow me to work and stays at home only to


    keep the childrenpany or do housework everyday. They said it was the fate of every woman. But...


    " She sobbed, "why is fate like this?"


    "Who says it''s the destiny of a girl?! They lived in the modern society now? Why do they still enve


    women like this? "


    Enve


    From the very beginning, the two families had been optimistic about their marriage. Although the Fang


    Family was not as wealthy as the Xu Family, Ang''s parents had believed that as long as they were


    good to Ang, the economy problem would not affected their rtionship. Until Greg''s mother


    informed them that they wanted Ang to quit the job, stay at home to cook meals, give birth to a child,


    take care of the child


    She really didn''t have the courage to ept the life that could outlook the end at one nce.


    However, her mother replied, "it''s not a big deal. It was not easy for a girl to go out and work. What''s


    wrong with Greg being willing to support you? "


    They didn''t understand her at all. They asked her to quit her job and go back to marry with Greg. Then


    she escaped to look for a job. Ang''s mother thought that she was too self-indulgent and cut off her


    economy. She just got a job and hadn''t got her sry yet. How could she have money? It was clear


    that her mother was forcing her toe back and get married. But even so, she still didn''t want to give


    up her dream.


    Hearing what she said, Hilda couldn''t help but think of her own experience. With anger and sad tears in


    her eyes, she said, "in fact So am I. My mother forced me to go on a blind date. She said that a girl


    would marry someone after all. The idea that she wants to start her own business is iprehensible


    to her mother. That''s why I moved out.


    But she didn''t expect that they could be so congenial. Although there''s a massive financial gap


    between their families, they were of the same kind.


    They didn''t want to be shackled by the fate of girls because of their dreams.


    Hilda said, "but the Fang Family is really rotten. Who will care to give birth to a male baby to carry on


    the family line in this era? If she keep giving birth to girls, does she has to keep having the baby? "


    Ang wiped her tears away and nodded, "That''s what Greg''s mother mean, and..."


    What''s more, she overheard the conversation between Greg and his mother unintentionally the other


    day.


    "But you can have B-mode ultrasound, can''t you? If it is a girl, just have an abortion! Then get her


    pregnant again. I''m telling you, you must meet all those requirements! "


    Even though Greg was very impatient, he still pushed his mother and said, "Okay, okay. I will discuss it


    with Ang!"


    Huh! She would get an abortion and then get pregnant


    They had totally not treated her as a human being!


    She didn''t dare to tell anyone about it, because she was afraid that her parents wouldn''t allow her to be


    with Greg.


    She liked Greg but couldn''t ept his mother''s request. So she was caught in a dilemma.


    They had been together for more than two years. She had a bad temper, and Greg would tolerate her


    and take good care of her. Except for the request made by the Fang family, she really couldn''t find any


    fault with him. But Greg didn''t contradict his mother, which made her feel disappointed. That was why


    she avoided seeing him.


    "I don''t want to sacrifice anything for our marriage. Probably, it is me too selfish."


    "That''s a bullshit! I think you''d better not marry into this freak family. Then Greg can''t be a good man.


    He is a phoenix man! He can''t even afford my handbag with a month''s sry. How dare he say that he


    would support you! You can lead a free life by work. Why do you sacrifice for such a bastard? They just


    wanted a nanny or someone who could warm the bed rather than a wife! "What do they mean by must


    give birth to two boys? Only two is allowed to be born under the current policy. If she gives birth to a


    girl, she will have an abortion. They were not treat a woman as a person!" Hilda eximed. She was so


    angry that she wanted to beat Greg up.


    Ang tried to understand them. She understood that they wanted a boy, but she couldn''t do that.


    Even if she had a crush on Greg, she would not be so crazy as to kill her daughter to give birth to a


    boy. There was no way she would marry him!


    From the conservative thought to the freedom of women, she felt better after chatting with Hilda for a


    whole night.


    When she was about to go to bed after taking a bath, her phone rang. It was a stranger.


    "Hello? How are you? "


    "It''s me."


    Hearing it was Edward, she pulled a long face and was about to hang up. At the moment, Edward


    asked again, "are you okay?"


    Ang had an illusion and felt that she heard it wrong.


    What did he mean by asking her this?


    She didn''t respond for a long time.


    "Ang? !"


    Edward asked anxiously from the other end of the line.


    "What? I''m fine. " She answered still, though her eyes dimmed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Okay, then go to bed early."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    ''Edward? Why does he care so much about me? '' Did she call the wrong number? What a weird


    person!


    Ang got baffled as she nced at the phone. But she was too tired to think about it. She turned off


    the light and was about to sleep.


    At this time, Greg called her.


    She thought for a while and finally answered the phone.


    "Did we Let''s talk. "


    It''s better to cut the Gordian knot than to be so painful. She endured the pain in the heart and said,


    "okay. At ten o''clock tomorrow morning, in XL Caf¨¦. "


    "Yes!" At the other end of the phone, Greg put out the cigarette, with unwillingness and hatred shing


    in his eyes.


    My dear, don''t me me for...

 Chapter 15 I Will Be Gentle

    Chapter 15 I Will Be Gentle


    Ang was used to having breakfast, and even got up early on weekends.


    Just as Hilda walked out of her room, she saw the fried Spencer on the table. Ang smiled and said,


    "good morning! Let''s have breakfast together! "


    "Wow! You can cook Western food? " Hilda was an idiot in the kitchen. Her eyes were full of worship


    when she saw the shiny Spencer.


    "Generally, I will learn to do whatever I like. "


    With the fork in her hand, Hilda has already started to eat. With a juicy Spencer in her mouth, she said,


    "well done!"


    This was the bestpliment!


    "My parents don''t allow me to eat the food outside so I have to learn to cook it myself," replied Ang


    smilingly.


    "Yes, yes! My home too! I once bought a hot dog to eat and my mother found it. She yelled at me,


    "Hilda! Have you no shame! What''s the point of living in the world and not eating what you want? "


    Probably because they were keeping away from junk food, both of them had fair skin, as smooth as


    milk.


    "You know what? My mom is a freak. If she saw me talking to you with something in my mouth, she


    would definitely scold me! "


    The Xu Family was strict with their children too, but it didn''t go that far.


    "That''s why you are behaving decently and politely!" I mean it. It was just because of Hilda''s good


    manners that Ang liked very much.


    "You are such a sweet talker!"


    They bothughed loudly.


    They had a good time. After breakfast, Ang washed her face and put on a sunscreen and the


    istion. Thinking that it was thest time she met with Greg, she took out the lipstick she hadn''t


    touched for a while and applied a thinyer, which makes her look better.


    When she was going out, Hilda noticed that she was wearing lipstick. She couldn''t help but asking:


    "where are you going? "


    "s! You were rightst night. It''s better to have short sharp pains than long dull pains. I''ll go to end it!


    "


    "Are you going to meet Greg? "


    "Yes! This might be thest time we meet. "


    "Okay. Be careful. Call me if you need anything. "


    "Yes!" Feeling warm in her heart, Ang was about to go out, but she turned around and hugged her


    again, "thank you, Hilda."


    Thank you, for giving me a room when I was in difficulty; thank you for understanding me and solving


    the depression with me when I was suffering a loss of love.


    "What? Then you make a curry for me tonight! "


    "Okay!"


    When Ang arrived at the Caf¨¦, Greg was already sitting there. The seat was beside the window at


    the innermost space, it was her favorite.


    He shaved his stubble, and his hair was very stylish. He looked very handsome in the id shirt that


    she gave him.


    She couldn''t help but feel hurt in her heart and took a deep breath.


    "I''m afraid it''s too hot, so I ordered to cool it down. "


    She knew he was talking about coffee. It was their way of having a date.


    "Thank you." She sat down and took a sip of the coffee. For the first time, she felt it was not smooth,


    but bitter.


    "I I''m sorry..."


    She was shocked that Greg, a man with strong self-esteem, apologized to her with such a sad and


    regretful expression in his eyes.


    Ang didn''t know how to answer him. She just ate the coffee, putting on a forced smile.


    "Can you forgive me?" He stared at her and asked.


    She stopped and put back the cup on the table. "I have thought about it for a long time. Greg, I can''t


    give up my dream. "


    He had never begged anyone before. He was so humble to apologize, but she refused in return.


    "Even if you pass a postgraduate entrance exam, so what? "


    "Do what I want to do." Seeing the ridicule in his eyes, she looked firm with tears in her eyes.


    Why can''t you understand me?


    But these words were uttered out of his mouth, "why can''t you understand me? You know how much I


    need your encouragement and support. It''s not that I don''t want to wait for you. My parents are old now


    and want me to get married and have children. They wish to enjoy their old age in peace. We''ll get


    married sooner orter. Why can''t we get married earlier? "


    Since she knew the request of the Fang Family, she dismissed the idea of getting married. She just


    didn''t want him to leave.


    His eyes were so passionate that she was unwilling to look at them. So she picked up the cup and took


    another sip of coffee.


    Love is most afraid of being consumed. She mustered up her courage and said, "Greg, we are not


    meant for each other. Let''s stop here. You will find the wife you want. "


    Although her heart twitched, she tried to stand up, suddenly something in front of her blurred and her


    feet were unable to stand firmly.


    Greg had already prepared for it. He walked to her and held her in his arms.


    "What''s wrong?" What happened?


    Before Ang could say anything, Greg''s guilty face came into view.


    In a daze, a pair of passionate hands seemed to swim on her thighs. Her head was heavy, but she had


    regained some consciousness. Her eyelids were heavy, so she could only half open her eyes.


    Greg was sitting on her and taking off his id shirt. How could Ang didn''t know what had


    happened?


    She had always thought that Greg was a good man since he could ept the sexual refusal before


    marriage. But she didn''t expect that he would make her in aa and want to...


    "What are you doing? "


    After all, he was afraid of hurting her. The dosage was not enough, just to make her weak.


    He bent over and touched her delicate face, "Ang, you are really beautiful. From the inside out, I


    really like you. "


    With tears in his eyes, he said, "I can''t let you leave me. You can rest assured that I will be responsible


    for you all my life. "


    ''like? That''s why he used such a dirty trick? He knew that in such a traditional family like the Xu Family,


    if they had a rtionship, their parents would definitely marry her to the Fang Family.


    "Let me go!" She felt powerless and fought against the blow like eggs.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She had nowhere to escape under his heavy body. "I''ll be gentle. Don''t worry..." he murmured.


    While speaking, his hand slid from her shoulder to the wrist.


    He finally got her after more than two years, so he got a little anxious.


    "Please don''t Greg..."


    His image of being a gentleman and responsible man copsed in her heart.


    "If you dare touch me, I''ll hate you for the rest of my life! "


    "You won''t." He held her face and kissed her on the forehead, "I believe that you really like me. "


    He really liked her, but that didn''t mean he had no bottom line!


    Ang had an innocent and pure face, and now her eyes were wet, which made her feel more pitiful.


    Her skin was as white as snow, so wless that he wanted to take a bite. In the past three years, He


    has repeatedly resisted the desire to have sex with her. Today he finally could have her. With a lust in


    his eyes, he swallowed.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    He tore her clothes. Her chest was showing in front of him. She struggled and shouted, but was


    pressed tightly.


    His zing breath made her copse and cried more fiercely.

 Chapter 16 She Was My Girlfriend

    Chapter 16 She Was My Girlfriend


    "Bang -" The door was open.


    Before Ang could react, the man on her had been kicked away. She didn''t know who grabbed her


    wrist, but she thought the person was Greg, so she struggled and cried.


    The man hugged her and said, "It''s Okay."


    The familiar deep voice calmed her down gradually.


    Greg was kicked off the bed, in a panic. When he stood up again, he saw a tall and handsome man


    holding Ang.


    How could he not be angry when his girlfriend was held by another man? Moreover, he had taken off


    Ang''s coat just now, and now the man''s hand was on her fair and wless back tofort her.


    Edward sensed the hostility from Greg and cast a cold nce at him. The murderous look in his eyes


    frightened Greg.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Greg was staring at Ang''s back, Edward was unhappy. He quickly took off his coat and


    put it on her, and asked, "Can you go?"


    Until then, Ang came to herself and nodded.


    Edward helped her quickly put on her shoes and held her shoulder, trying to take her away.


    Greg had endured for almost three years and now he tried to have sex with her at all costs, even at the


    cost of image destruction. He couldn''t bear that the opportunity was spoiled by someone else. He stood


    in front of them, grabbed Ang''s wrist and shouted to Edward with his eyes full of anger and


    provocation, "She is my girlfriend!"


    Thirty minutes ago, Edward had a video meeting with the shareholders in the office of DC Building.


    Hilda''s phone kept ringing, as if she was being chased by death. He was afraid that something bad


    would happen to his dear sister, so he answered the phone. When he heard that Ang was in aa


    and taken to the hotel by Greg, without thinking, he was so anxious that he rushed out without leaving


    any words, even Lucas couldn''t stop him.


    Hilda was rather smart. Before he arrived, she had contacted the hotel manager and asked for a spare


    room card as a shareholder. As soon as Edward broke in, he saw the man on top of her, and she was


    crying and struggling desperately.


    It was thest thing that Edward wanted to see that a woman was bullied. Besides, Ang had once


    slept with him, he couldn''t bear that now she was bullied. It was very merciful of him to just kick Greg


    away instead of ruining his reputation. How dare Greg still do this? He was bring about his own


    destruction!


    Enraged by Greg, Edward raised his eyebrows and said, "What? Really? "


    Greg was an impulsive man. Seeing his girlfriend was in someone else''s arms, he couldn''t suppress


    his anger and tried to punch in Edward''s face. Edward stood still, stopped Greg''s fist and flung fist


    towards his face quickly.


    In this ages, those of high status were more afraid of bad reputation. With his gorgeous appearance, he


    must be a big shot. "You hit me?" Greg threatened, "This image has been caught by the camera in the


    corridor. If you dare to take her away, I will prosecute you for beating! "


    Edward sneered, "It''s in self-defense!"


    Indeed, it''s Greg who firstly wanted to hit Edward. But he could ask someone else to edit the video. He


    said, "So what? As long as I edited the video, who knows it is me who hit first? If you dare to take her


    away, I''ll call the police at once! "


    "Huh!" Was Edward afraid of being threatened, wasn''t he? Besides, this hotel was under the charge of


    DC Capital Group. How could he not get theplete video?


    He sneered, took Ang''s hand and said, "Let''s go!"


    When she passed by Greg, she suddenly stopped.


    He thought that she had made up her mind, so he said excitedly, "Ang..."


    "Greg! I didn''t expect that you are such a despicable person! I was wrong in the past! "


    He wanted to rape her and to use despicable means to nder Edward. Before that, she was a little


    reluctant to leave Greg. But now everything was gone!


    Ang gave him a resentful look with her reddened eyes. Edward took her away after she finished


    talking.


    When they got out of the hotel, Ang was disheveled. Edward said to her, "Get on the car. I''ll drive


    you home."


    Last time when they met, he had said arrogantly that he would give her money and asked her to be his


    girlfriend for three months. She used to hate him, but because of what happened today, she suddenly


    didn''t hate him anymore.


    "No, thanks. I can go back myself! " He had done her a big favor, and she could not thank him enough.


    How could she bother him again?


    He frowned and looked at her body wrapped in a coat. "Are you sure? Could you go back like this? "


    Her clothes were torn up to shreds, and her body were covered up only by his coat.


    It was in the daytime now. Taking taxi dressed like this, she might draw much bad attention! Let alone


    the subway...


    "Get in the car!" He opened the car door for her.


    After she heard what Peter said, Judy blushed at once. She thought that she was in a difficult position,


    so she had to get in the car.


    After getting on the car, Edward leaned over her suddenly.


    "What are you doing?" She was frightened and leaned back out of habit.


    Paying no attention to her, Edward stretch out his hand behind her head, pulled down the safety belt,


    buckled it for her and exined, "If you don''t do it, I''ll be buckled and it''s not safe either."


    Although he could buy points and deduct them instead of his own, he had always been strict with


    himself.


    "Oh!! Oh! I was thinking about something else and forgot to do it. Thank you. "


    It was the first time they talked to each other peacefully and it urred incredibly after they had been


    through such an awkward situation. Ang was a little embarrassed. She felt better while Edward''s


    cellphone rang constantly. Phone calls came one after another. People on the other side all seemed to


    be ming him for leaving suddenly.


    Edward exined to them, "I''m sorry. Something urgent happened just now."


    But although he was making an apology and exnation, He looked so cold with no expression on his


    face. Thinking of the scene that he protected her just now, Ang''s heart could not stop beating.


    Greg was surely a good looking boy, but Edward was much more handsome than him.


    Except for his good features and figure, Edward has a noble temperament and looked like a king in


    every movement. When he fastened the seat belt for her, his eyes were clear and he didn''t mean to


    lewd her by the way. He was a gentleman, which made him more graceful.


    It reminded Ang of that night what he said angrily, "You better be awake by the time Ie back or


    else I''ll wheel you right out!"


    She remembered that, at the very beginning, it was she who broke into his room, and he did nothing.


    Butter, he was also drugged.


    In fact, he is not a bad man, isn''t he?


    Ang made up her mind that she would forget what had happened that night and would not vent her


    anger on him.


    Thinking of this, she even felt happier!


    It was rare to hear that Edward apologized to them, and those shareholders didn''t dare to embarrass


    him anymore. Finally, he arrived at Glory City International Garden and his call stopped until the car


    was parked in the underground parking lot below her building.


    She was embarrassed, but she also thanked him. She said, "Thank you for what happened today."


    "OK."


    "Then I''ll go back first."


    "Okay."


    She opened the car door and walked out, watching Edward leave. She always felt that something was


    wrong.


    Until she returned home in a trance, she came to herself. Then she put the key on the table and


    suddenly realized, ''How did he know that I am in the hotel at that time?''


    ''How did he know I live here?'' Linda thought in surprise.

 Chapter 17 Her Salary Was Deducted Without Reason

    Chapter 17 Her Sry Was Deducted Without Reason


    Edward... He was so horrible! Did he ask someone to follow her?


    The thought of him giving money to her and asking her to be his girlfriend for three months made her


    hair stand on end.


    If he regarded her as a prey, it was possible for him to ask someone to keep an eye on her.


    She suspiciously looked out from the spy hole on the door, and felt relieved when she didn''t see any


    suspicious person in the corridor for a long time.


    From Edward''s dressing and the car he just drove, he should be very rich. And objectively speaking, he


    looked good. There was no denying that Edward was both handsome and rich, so he must be very


    popr. Ang was confused about why such a man was interested in her. And why did he make such


    an absurd request?


    She remembered that, at the night she was drugged, he would rather cold her with water than touch


    her!


    Was it that? The more he couldn''t get her, the more he wanted her


    Isn''t it the sense of conquest?


    If it was true, this man was not as upright as she thought!


    As for Edward''s puzzling behavior, she thought it was very funny, "What a weirdo!"


    A monthter, in the tea room of YR Media Limited Company.


    Ang gave herself a ss of lemonade silently while Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Wen chatted.


    Mrs. Zhang said, "Have you heard about it? The new employee, Miss Chloe, had lunch with our


    manager Mr. Baron yesterday. "


    Mrs. Wen was surprised, "Really? She has only been here for a week. How could they have lunch in


    such a short time? She must be the fastest one who was tempted to be mistress by Manager


    Baron! "


    Mrs. Zhang chuckled, "Ha-ha... Mr. Baron has always been eager to do so! How could he tolerate not


    touching these little fairy girls who just came out of school? "


    "Speaking of this, Ang is the unique pure one in our office. Haven''t you had dinner with Mr. Baron


    yet since you worked here for almost five months, right?" Mrs. Wen made fun of Ang and cast a


    nce at her.


    Thinking of this, Ang felt aggrieved.


    She didn''t expect that the manager Baron Lin was such a person when she came to thispany for


    the first time. He even harassed all the younger staff in thepany.


    Among these staff, Ang was over the average of beauty. Although she often wore casual clothes, it


    was not hard to find that she was in a good shape. How could Baron Lin let her escape?


    But her refusal was obvious. Last week, during the gathering and singing activity of thepany,


    Baron Lin sat beside her and even deliberately molested her. Ang raised her voice on purpose and


    replied politely, "Mr. Baron, I have no ce to stay now. How about letting you sit here alone? "


    Everyone in thepany knew what kind of person Baron Lin was? As soon as Ang finished her


    words, she left the room, not care about Baron Lin at all. Several old employees tittered at him, which


    made Baron Lin embarrassed.


    Because she was against with Baron Lin, there were two months when her sry was deducted


    inexplicably by 1500.


    Thinking of that, Ang felt upset. She raised her cup and took a sip of lemonade. Then she sighed,


    "Stop joking on me. If it goes on like this, I will starve to death."


    Having a beautiful face, Ang was neither arrogant nor rash and she was very polite. At work, she


    wouldn''t trouble others if she was able to finish it herself. Mrs. Zhang liked such colleagues. She


    laughed, "If you were at my age, he wouldn''t notice you at all."


    "Is it me that I am too young?" Ang shrugged her shoulders.


    All of them couldn''t helpughing, "Ha-ha-ha..."


    At this time, the payroll was settled, and the three of them quickly returned to their seats. At the sight of


    her payroll, Ang''s face darkened.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    3800? Baron Lin deducted her sry inexplicably again!


    Ang felt that she was going to explode. She took the cup to the tea room to pour water because she


    was afraid that she would be irritated.


    At this time, a colleague in the tea room gossiped, "Do you know? I just saw Chloe''s payroll. It is six


    thousand. She is not yet a regr employee. It seems that Manager Baron has got it. "


    "Hush! Shush! " The other colleague seeing Ang here stopped the talk immediately, afraid to be


    listened by her.


    "s!" Ang could guess the reason easily. Because she was lofty and didn''t ept the hidden rules,


    she was caught in the trouble.


    After drinking water, she took the application form which had been prepared in advance and went to


    see Baron Lin. She stood at the door of the office and knocked on it, and didn''t open it until she heard a


    "Pleasee in" from the other side. Coincidentally, she met Chloe Chen, who was Miss Chloe they


    just talked about.


    Chloe Chen''s cheeks were flushed and her eyes were flickering. Seeing that, Ang guessed what


    had happened. ''He even doesn''t care about working hours!'' she scorned in her heart! Who knew when


    Baron Lin became impatient, would he force her to have a sex? It seemed that she couldn''t stay here


    for long.


    She put her emotions in order and went over to put the payroll in front of Baron Lin. She smiled and


    asked, "Mr. Baron, I have been on duty everyday this month, and I have never beente!"


    "What? So what? " With a malevolent smile, Baron Lin asked while knowing the answer.


    Did he mean that there was no reason and he just wanted to punish her by deducting her sry?!


    Even though she was a little annoyed, she tried her best to suppress her anger and exined, "In the


    first month, you said that my nning book was not good enough, and it was after Mrs. Zhang''s


    revision that it satisfied the customers. My sry was deducted by 1500 for this. And I asked for leave


    in April, because of the insufficient procedures, my behavior was seen as absenteeism. I was asked for


    a punishment of 1500 dors. But what aboutst month? You need to give me a reason at least, right?


    "


    As for the nning book in the first month of, although Mrs. Zhang had revised it, the main body of it


    was written by her. The reason why customers liked is that it was very novel. Baron Lin also seized the


    chance to put forward his demand. If she was willing to have dinner with him, he would give her a


    promotion and let her be the leader of the group. Ang turned down indirectly. So Baron Lin said the


    project n wasn''t good and asked Mrs. Zhang to make some adjustments. He just wanted to put her


    in a dilemma deliberately!


    Last month, she asked for leave for a few days because of Rachel. Hiram had approved her leave, but


    she refused to sign her name after a long time. Atst, she skipped work and her sry was deducted


    by several times.


    Baron Lin purposely made things difficult for her and made it hot for her. Ang knew that but she just


    restrained her anger.


    However, she decided not to bear it!


    Seeing her pale face, Sandra was not anxious at all. She stood up and walked to her, with desires in


    her eyes. He put his fat hand on her shoulder and said, "you are the smartest one among these people.


    How can you not know the reason?"


    Just as what she thought! Baron Lin is such a disgusting person. It is obvious that he tries to cow her


    into submission! He wanted to force her topromise!


    As soon as his hand touched her shoulder, she avoided. Ang smiled angrily, "Mr. Baron, although


    I''m just a recent graduate and I can''t do any astounding ns, you know clearly whether I have made


    thepany profit! Ie here just for work. If Mr. Baron cannot put up with me, then I have nothing to


    say! "


    Then, she took out her resignation form and put it on his desk. With a straight face, she said, "Mr.


    Baron, YC Media is a goodpany. I hope it can get better and I also hope to make a difference


    here. But your requirements for hiring are quite bizarre!"


    In the end, she sneered.


    She mocked Baron Lin''s behavior of using thetent rules to decide the employees staying and to


    decide their sry. Her attitude undoubtedly touched Baron Lin''s bottom line.


    He was so angry that he pped on the table, "Ang! Don''t be so stubborn! You are just a new


    graduate! Don''t you want to work here? "


    Ang stared at him without fear. She wasn''t going to argue with him and she said tly, "Mr. Baron,


    thank for your taking care of me these days. I have handed in my resignation letter. I won''te to


    work from tomorrow. "


    "Have I approved your proposal?! I haven''t approved it. How dare you not toe to work? That will


    be absenteeism if you don''te to work! You will be punished by three times your sry. Think it


    over! " Having been a manager for so many years, Baron Lin''s old employees all obedient and dreaded


    him. It was the first time that he was scolded by a young employee. He was furious now.

 Chapter 18 Is It Because Of That Man

    Chapter 18 Is It Because Of That Man


    "Manager Baron, have you forgotten something? I haven''t be a regr employee yet, haven''t I? "


    When she was employed, she was agreed to be a regr one for three months. It had been almost five


    months since then, but thepany hasn''t turned her into a regr. She had asked the personnel


    department about it. They said that it was Manager Baron who asked her to take an examination, and


    that the so called examination was about as soon as she agreed to have dinner with him, she could be


    promoted.


    All in all, she wouldn''t yield to him. He bullied her in every possible way and tried to force her to


    surrender!


    He was aware that Ang was like a thorny rose, which made him more interested and wanted to


    conquer her. However, he didn''t expect her to be so bold as to quarrel with him and even ask to resign.


    Furiously, he thumped on the table and shouted angrily, "you don''t want to be in this city and this


    industry anymore, do you? "


    Huh? Did he threaten her with his power in S City?


    Ang stopped not because she was afraid of him, but she felt more disgusted with such a disgusting


    viin like him.


    Looking at her back, Baron thought she was bluffed. Then he piled up a smile on his fat face, "actually,


    as long as you are as obedient as Chloe, you get as much money as she does! "


    Before he finished his words, Ang turned around and threw cold water on him, "then I''ll change my


    business. There are so many industries in the world. Why should I waste my time on one tree? "


    "You..." Baron was so angry that his face turned ck and white, and Ang left without looking back.


    When she went back to her seat, Baron sent her a message, his words were full of anger, "don''t you


    want this month''s sry anymore? "


    He was so mean that he even threatened her with her sry! She was always open to persuasion but


    not to coercion. How could she be threatened by him?


    She was typing wildly and replied, "the Labor Bureau is not a furnishing. Of course, I believe that


    Manager Baron was just angry for a while. "


    "Are you threatening me with the Labor Bureau? " Very good! I will make you regret to step out of


    Shirley one day!


    Over the past four months, Ang had always shown respect to him and referred to these conflicts in


    an indirect way. However, Baron wanted to be the king. In order to force Ang topromise, he


    deliberately give her tight shoes to wear and set traps for her and so on.


    At first, she thought he would let her go if she refused him a few more times. Now it seemed that he


    wouldn''t let her go easy, so there was no need to negotiate with him. After all, she had had enough!


    The thought that she would soon be free from this kind of situation made her feel rxed as if she got


    rid of the shackles.


    She would hand over her work with Chloe this afternoon.


    Many employees in thepany heard the quarrel between them in the morning, and they were talking


    about it.


    After work, there were only Chloe and she in thepany.


    Chloe was a sweet but timid girl. She asked carefully, "Ang, what''s your n? "


    "Find another job! "


    "I heard that Manager Baron is powerful in S City. Are you really okay? "


    "In such an era now. Can he do everything he wants? She shrugged her shoulders and say


    indifferently. Even if he was powerful, it was impossible for all the enterprises in S City to obey him! If it


    doesn''t work, I can change the city! "


    Her rxed answer made Chloe very envious, because she did not have the courage to be...


    "Ang, I wish I could be as brave as you! "


    "It''s everyone''s choice! People like me are easy to get into trouble, aren''t they? " She said so because


    she knew that Chloe was obsequious. It must be Baron who scared her and forced her then got her.


    At the thought of this, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for Chloe. Thus, she added, "you''ve worked very


    hard too! And you are also very careful. I am not as good as you in many aspects! "


    "Do you really think so? " There had been a lot of rumors in thepany these days. Some said that


    Chloe was the well paid intern because she hooked up with Baron. Some even said that she had been


    isted and she had taken away the sry which was supposed to be given to Ang.


    She thought that Ang would hate her.


    Of course, Ang also knew that. That sry was indeed given to her, but it was wrong to Baron, and


    Chloe was also innocent. She did not dislike her, so she smiled sincerely, "Yes! I''m just telling the truth!


    "


    "No wonder Race and other women all praise you. It''s reallyfortable talking to you. "


    Ang smiled and said, "Shirley is a nicepany. Race and other colleagues are all very good and


    there are not many seniors willing to teach the newers. Come on, Chloe! "


    "Yes!"


    Chloe nodded. She admired Ang from the bottom of her heart. She was paid little because of her,


    but she spoke for her. Thepany was so unfair to her, but she still said good things about the


    company. If she were her, she really couldn''t do it!


    It was an unpleasant day already. The moment Ang walked out of the door, she was stopped by


    Greg.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Ang, let''s talk! "


    She was in a bad mood, but when she saw someone she didn''t want to see, her face instantly


    darkened. She sneered, "I have nothing to talk to you! "


    "Ang! Is it because of that man? " He then came to her front and grabbed her by the arm. "You


    would never treat me like this before! Was it because of that man? He''s not a good man. He''s just


    ying with you! "


    The more he said, the more he went too far. With a straight face, she said angrily: "let go of me! "


    Although Ang was not good tempered, she couldn''t lose her temper for no reason. She wouldn''t


    forgive anyone who had touched her bottom line.


    It was the first time that she gave him such cold shoulder, which made his heart tremble. He didn''t want


    to let go of her arm because he had a vague feeling that once he let it go, he could no longer hold it!


    "Greg! I don''t want to lose my temper over you, not because I respect you, but because I don''t want to


    ruin my image for a scumbag like you!" She felt heartbroken, but still made up her mind topletely


    break up with him!


    He let go of her with tears in his eyes: "so, is it because of him? "


    After he let go of her, Ang was about to leave. He questioned her with disappointment and hatred,


    making her turn around, "what answer do you want? If I say it''s because of him, will you let me go? If


    that''s the case, you can say that he is the reason. "


    She was calm and collected when she said these words, and there was no sign of childishness on her


    face as before.


    This must be Ang! In the past, she could be willful and act like a spoiled child in front of him. But


    once she decided to break up with him, she would be alienated as if they had never be in love!


    Seeing her receding figure, Greg''s heart ached.


    But he didn''t know that her face was covered with tears when she walked straight ahead.


    Ang didn''t understand why he still didn''t know her after being with him for such a long time? It was


    clear that he did something wrong, but he doubted her change of heart and even aggressively


    questioned her. She could not find any reason to forgive him, could she?

 Chapter 19 The Wicked Manager

    Chapter 19 The Wicked Manager


    She wondered what had happened between her and Greg The memory of nearly three years, and the


    shallow fate, were gone!


    Almost in tears, Ang went back home. She stood at the door, wiped her tears and adjusted herself


    for a long time before she came into the room.


    Seeing that Hilda was at home, she smiled as usual and asked, "why did youe back so early


    today? "


    Ang held the big carton which were filled with the stuff of thepany, and her eyes were red and


    swollen. Upon seeing her, Hilda got nervous. "What''s wrong? Did the people in yourpany bully


    you? "


    "No, I quit the job." She said in a feigned rxed tone.


    "Is it because of that rogue Manager Baron? " Indeed, Ang once mentioned those things to her, so


    she was guessed totally right. Noticing that she didn''t deny it, Hilda said angrily, "these men deserve to


    be castrated! "


    "I don''t think leaving is a bad thing! A loss may turn out to be a gain! "


    YR Media Limited Company was a medium-sized business which was still enjoy a little well-known in S


    City. The price was not high, but the service was as good as the leading enterprise. Over the past two


    years, they had asionally received activities from bigpanies. Edward even proposed that the


    opening ceremony of herpany should be assigned to Shirley.


    As for Baron, she heard that the reason why Shirley could be on the right track was because of his


    advice. In other words, he enjoys some reputations in the industry, but he could not went too far


    because of his bad character!


    Now he felt offended by Ang, there''s no way he was not put her in an awkward position. She was a


    little worried about Ang and asked, "what''s your n? Are you still working for this industry? "


    "I had considered finding a non-profit agency with leisure work. It''ll helpful with my examination


    preparation, but..."


    The sry dropped a little. She had promised her friend that she would pay off her debt next month,


    and now she had quit the job. She had to pay also for the vacant window. She might not be pass


    through with a low pay.


    Hilda was too kind. If Hilda heard that she was in trouble, she must want to help her. So Ang


    decided not to tell her the truth.


    "But what? "


    "But I still need time to think it over. nning is a tough job, but there is a good chance! " With a smile,


    she asked, "didn''t you say that you want to have pineapple fried rice I''ve been dying to eat for a long


    time. Let''s start cooking now! "


    After putting the stuff into her room, Ang went to the kitchen. Hilda cut the pineapple in a rusty way,


    and then said: "since I lived with you, my knife skills have be better and better! "


    Taking a nce at Hilda''s pineapple, which was not of the same size, Ang raised her eyebrows and


    said, "you Are you sure? "


    Hilda looked down and smiled guiltily, "ha-ha! Although she has made progress, is there still a lot of


    room for her? Let me heat up the pot first. "


    She was still a little scared at the thought of the smoky kitchen made by her for Egg-Fried Rice.


    "Please don''t! " Afraid that she would burn the kitchen, Ang said, "wait outside. I''ll cook dinner for


    you."


    "s! I''ll clean it up first! "


    The fried rice with pineapple was really good in color, aroma and taste. After dinner, Hildaid down on


    the sofa, touched her belly and said, "Ang, if I were a man, I must marry you! No wonder my


    brother..."


    Ang was pleased by what she said, but then she felt a little puzzle by her sudden panic expression.


    With a quick turn in her head, Hilda pretended to burp and said: "huh I''m so full! No wonder I''ve gained


    so much weight! "


    After taking herst bite, Ang was told to leave the bowl there and wait for the part-time maid to


    cleared it up.


    "Okay! I will go back to my room and pack up my stuff. " Of course she wouldn''t refuse someone''s help!


    After returning to her room, Hilda made a phone call furtively. Then she reported everything to Edward


    in details.


    Edward frowned on the other side of the phone, "Baron? "


    After a pause, he added, "I''ll arrange itter. "


    In the past few months, Edward asked her about Ang asionally. She had thought that her icy


    brother had fallen in love with her, but if he did, why didn''t he pursue her? This was not like her brother!


    Hilda got more confused and couldn''t help but ask, "brother, to be honest, do you have a crush on her?


    "


    "No, he didn''t." He said in an indifferent tone without hesitation.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then why do you always ask about her? "


    "Really?" He asked.


    ok She admitted that he had asked her once or twice in the beginning, but it was her who reported on


    her own initiative afterwards. She was used to reporting everything to him, but at least he wasn''t


    disgusted and would listen attentively, wasn''t he? As her brother, Edward was always too busy to go


    home! Time is precious for him.


    But she didn''t want to give up!


    "Then why do you make arrangement for her?" He didn''t help others casually!


    "Don''t you want me to help her by telling me these? " Said Edward lightly.


    "¡­" Hilda admitted that she really wanted to help Ang this time. But it sounds like a trap.


    No matter what, as long as the goal has been achieved. She said, "by the way, brother, how about


    going back to our home party the day after tomorrow! Kay got a fright when she heard Daddy lost his


    temper on mommy. "


    Although their father was dissolute, he was not angry with women. Even Edward felt strange. Why did


    he suddenly lose his temper at his mother? Well... Does it have anything to do with me?


    "Yes! Got it."


    On the first day of her resignation, Ang was about to wake up naturally when her phone rang.


    "Excuse me, are you Miss Ang?" She was asked politely.


    "Well Yes! Who are you?" She replied politely although she felt a little grumpy after getting up.


    "This is DC Capital Group Limited. We have read your resume on the Inte and found that it fits the


    position of secretary of ourpany very much. May I ask if you have time toe over for an


    interview? "


    "The DC Capital Group? " She was shocked. It was thergest real estatepany in S City. Half of


    the buildings in the city center were owned by DC Capital Group, and there were also their houses in


    the richest district outside the border. Actually, it was a famous real estatepany not only in S City


    but also the entire country. Let alone the benefits, if she worked here, she might have a good chance to


    find another job in the future!


    "Yes! When? "


    "I''ve sent an invitation to your email, which contains a job description, phone number, time and address


    of the interview. Please check it."


    "Okay! Thank you!"


    Ang got up immediately, she turned on theputer and searched for the information in the


    mailbox. Although it was not her favorite job to do the secretarial work, she got a good sry and


    benefits. If she really got this job, she would be able to pay off all the debts next month!


    After thinking for a while, she decided to try her best to get this job! After all, she was well paid. If she


    could save some money next year, she could resign and prepare for the exam wholeheartedly!


    At half past two, she came to the door of the building. Looking at the tall building, she felt a little


    familiar.


    Ang didn''t think too much. She acted very serious in the interview and it went well.


    "Well, when can you start to work? " Asked Corrine.


    "Whatever! She hoped the sooner the better. After all, she wasck of money!


    "Okay! Tomorrow? "


    "Okay! Thank you, Miss Corrine."

 Chapter 20 Help In Secret

    Chapter 20 Help In Secret


    After seeing Ang off, the personnel department got into a heated discussion.


    "Who is that girl? Why did she let Manager Corrine take an interview in person? "


    "It''s so weird! No management personnel resigned recently."


    The reason why they said so was that Corrine Liu was only responsible for the interview above the


    management level, and she only acts as a supervisor in other interviews.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    However, this matter was not enough to cause a storm, so they didn''t pay much attention to it. Only


    Christa didn''t recover from the shock.


    At the same time, her colleague, Anne Ye said, "Christa, Manager Corrine wants to see you in her


    office."


    In the Personnel Department deputy manager''s office, Corrine Liu saw here in, put down the


    coffee cup and said, "Sit down."


    Christa had known that Corrine Liu didn''t like her since the first day she worked here. Fortunately,


    Corrine hadn''t made things difficult for her since Christa worked here for more than two months. But


    Christa was still very cautious.


    "Since you entered the Personnel Department of DC Capital Group, we have been all families. You


    don''t have to be too nervous." While saying, Corrine took out another folder, put it on the table, pushed


    it in front of Christa and said, "You''re going to be a full member next month, so I want to talk with you."


    Seeing that Corrine signaled her to open the folder, Christa opened it. Her face turned pale when she


    saw the resume.


    "Although our Personnel Department is a big family, we have our own rules. You put in the resume of


    your cousin without permission. Carl hasn''t known about it, so I will just take it as nothing has


    happened. But I don''t want to see it happen again! " Although Corrine Liu was not angry, she looked


    serious.


    Relied on Carl Yan, Christa took the position of DC Capital Group. She had nned to arrange some


    trusted subordinates. But she didn''t except that the resume which she secretly put in was discovered


    and now she was frightened. Hearing Corrine saying that she would take it as nothing happened,


    Christa apologized immediately, "I''m sorry! Miss Corrine, I''m so sorry that I did it out of sympathy at that


    time. I promise that I won''t make such a mistake! "


    "Okay! Remember what you just said. The graduation season ising and we will be busy with the


    recruit. Get out to work! "


    "Yes! Thank you, Miss Corrine. "


    After Christa left, Corrine shook her head and thought, ''What an idiot Carl Yan is! Why did he always


    get all these stupid people into thepany? Though Christa was not a capable person, she was full


    of bad thoughts. It was quite stupid of her to want to cultivate power before she became a full member


    of thepany. But fortunately, it was easier to deal with such kind of people.''


    Corrine had always been very cautious, so she called Lucas Lu to report the situation.


    Thirty minutester, in the CEO office.


    Lucas reported to Edward, "This time, Carl arranged two people inpany. One person is Becky An


    in the Financial Department, and the other is Christa Yang in the Personnel Department. Becky didn''t


    do anything, but Christa from the Personnel Department wants to introduce his cousin topany. "


    Standing in front of the bookshelf, Edward took out the book, which was about war tactics, and said


    indifferently, "Perhaps they are just bluffing."


    "Right! Maybe we are too sensitive. " Lucas Lu thought that the stupid Carl couldn''t raise any waves at


    all. Maybe he gave the girl a position simply because of hooking with her.


    "He is not a trouble. I am afraid of..." Edward raised his head and nced at Charles without saying the


    next.


    Carl Yan is the cousin of Edward Yan. Although the DC Capital Group was founded by Edward and


    didn''t have much to do with Carl''s father, Carl thought they should own a part ofpany shares. But


    he was refused by Edward again and again. Since then, there were always rumors about the Yan


    Family interior affairs in thepany, which made Edward very angry.


    Lucas thought that Mr. Edward would fire them directly, but he didn''t expect that Mr. Edward let them


    stay. During the past seven years he had been working for Mr. Edward, Mr. Edward seldom behaved in


    a usual way and was alwayd out of his expectation. Edward was indeed a horrible man so that such a


    bigpany could be managed by him.


    "Keep them staying temporarily." Edward was used to not say too much.


    "Ok!" Lucas didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He said, "Ang has already taken an interview


    and wille to work tomorrow."


    "Okay!" He walked to the sofa with the book and sat down, turning a page.


    The book was thickly dotted with obscurenguage, which made Lucas terrified. He knew that Mr.


    Edward didn''t like others to disturb him, so he quietly went out and closed the door.


    Lucas returned to his office and then found there were a lot of documents, which let him quite strange.


    In the past few years, Edward had assistants and secretaries, but they were reced frequently. He


    remembered that one girl of them knelt down in front of Mr. Edward, begging him to let her stay. He


    didn''t know how she had irritated Mr. Edward or Mr. Edward wouldn''t have a tender heart to a woman.


    He directly ordered, "Lucas, take her to the Personnel Department and pay her an extra three months''


    sry. I don''t want to see her again tomorrow!"


    After that, Edward hadn''t had any assistants, and he had yed multiple roles since then. Because of


    the existence of Carl Yan, Mr. Edward had a very strong aversion to those who enteredpany


    depending on connections. But this woman, Ang, had actually made him treat her in such a different


    way. It was truly hard to tell what kind of person she was!


    Lucas was curious and suddenly felt a little pleased looking at the piles of documents, because from


    tomorrow on, someone would share the burden for him! So, no matter who Ang was, as long as she


    could help him with the work, it was enough to make him look forward to her!


    When Hilda just finished a business deal, she received a message from Ang, which full of excited in


    words, "Hilda! I have found a job! It''s secretary to the DC Capital Group! The DC Capital Group! I was


    so lucky! By the way, I have transferred the rent for this month to your ount."


    Although her brother Edward had promised to help Ang, but Hilda hadn''t expected that she would


    be allowed to enter the DC Capital Group directly! Hilda knew clearly that her brother hated the


    connection most!


    This made her feel inconceivable.


    Soon, she received a notice that the money had been to her ount.


    Hilda was frustrated, but delighted. She was frustrated about that, although she had told Ang many


    times that she didn''t need to pay the rent, Ang insisted that it was a respect for both sides and she


    must give her the money. What pleased her was that she met a friend who didn''t take advantage of her


    without guilty because she was rich.


    She really liked what kind of person Ang was.


    With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she replied, "Congrattions! Let''s go out for dinner


    tonight to celebrate your finding a good job!"


    The Old Story was a high-ss western restaurant. Ang hadn''t been there before, so she only


    thought that it would cost her five to six hundred to one meal. When she saw the menu, she was


    stunned. She could afford the food in the restaurant, but it would cost about one to two thousand to one


    meal. She thought that she shouldn''t have been so wayward based on her sry!


    "You usually cook for me and I always want to invite you to dinner, but I''m too busy, so this meal is my


    treat!" Said Hilda.


    Ang stopped tangling. She decided to invite Hilda for a meal after she got her sry.


    "Hilda? I haven''t seen you for a long time. I thought my dishes have loose temptation to you! " A


    French man, wearing a chef hat, came over. He was handsome and gentle, and spoke fluent local


    language, which made Ang a little stunned.


    "Bruce! This is my roommate, Ang. "


    "Ang, this is Bruce. He is from France and he is good at cooking."


    "Hello, beautiful girl!" Bruce bowed to her gentlemanly. Ang stood up in a hurry and reached out her


    hand. "Hello, nice to meet you."


    What Bruce didn''t expect was that she just wanted to shake hands with him. He took her hand and


    kissed her on the back of hand. Instantly, Ang''s face got red.


    Luckily, Hilda was a chatterbox and she chatted with him excitedly.


    Suddenly, Bruce asked, "Your brother didn''te here for some time. Was he very busy?"


    Brother? It seemed that Ang had never heard of Hilda''s family before, so she got curious about it.


    Hilda Chen suddenly got nervous and said, "Oh! Bruce, I''m so starving! I haven''t eaten your cooking for


    a long time. Please go and make it for me! "

 Chapter 21 The Video Was Exposed

    Chapter 21 The Video Was Exposed


    Bruce was obsessed with cooking. Unaware of the strangeness on her face, he replied, "I''ll cook soon.


    I''ve recently developed two new dishes and want you to try them for me!"


    "You must be very good at cooking! thank you! Bruce!"


    After he left, Hilda borrowed an excuse to go to the bathroom. She then called Bruce in the bathroom


    and told him not to mention anything about her brother in front of Ang. Although he thought it was


    strange, he still agreed to go with her because she was a tricky woman.


    Waiting aside, Ang was so boring.


    Then two well-dressed and delicately made up girls came over. After they finished ordering, they began


    to talk.


    One of the girls wore a chiffon dress with yellow Chiffon floral pattern, which was the most popr


    elements this year. The dress has a good texture. It must be expensive. She asked her friend


    meaningfully, "have you heard of the DC Capital Group''s anniversary celebration this month?"


    The other one wore a T-shirt dress, simple but elegant. The girl didn''t care at all and replied lightly, "I


    heard it. The tenth anniversary is a grand ceremony!"


    Ang was not gossipy at all, but when she heard the words "DC Capital Group", she couldn''t help but


    eavesdrop.


    The girl in chiffon skirt chuckled and said, "do you really think it''s a simple anniversary? I heard that this


    anniversary is to find the CEO''s a wife."


    The girl in the T-shirt dress was surprised and asked, "where did you get the news?"


    "My mom! My mom is a ssmate of the mother of the CEO of the DC Capital Group. A few days ago,


    his mother said that she would like to choose a daughter-inw in the banquet. "


    "Really?" Hearing that, the girl''s eyes lit up. She thought of something and muttered, "no wonder my


    father asked me not to go to Dubai at the end of this month. He said that I was going to attend the


    ceremony."


    At this time, Hilda came back. Those two girls change the topic of theing anniversary ceremony to


    what hairdo they want to do and what clothes they should wear.


    Since Hilda was back, she stopped listening.


    But she didn''t expect that the topic that seemed to have nothing to do with her, but actually influenced


    her whole life!


    It was the first day, so Ang got up very early, but she didn''t expect that the elevator was so crowded.


    One of the colleagues said that today holds the shareholders meeting, and all the people happened to


    come at this time. After all, the CEO didn''t like others to bete.


    She worked on the 27th floor, which was straight elevator and led to many people, including some


    senior executives or shareholders. So she took the elevator which could reach the 22nd floor and then


    went to the 27th floor by stairs.


    Arriving at the 22nd floor, she stepped out of the elevator. As soon as she pushed the door of the


    staircase open, she heard the chaos breaths of two people. She nced, and sure enough, a man and


    a woman were kissing at the foot of the stairs.


    She immediately stepped back. When she was about to turn back, she heard a familiar voice.


    The woman gasped, "no! Carl, it''s the morning rush. People will see us. "


    The man teased, "honey, why are you still so shy? It''s indeed not a good ce. So don''t bete


    tonight."


    "Yes."


    Then the man left. After the man left, Christa took a deep breath.


    All of a sudden, she saw a person hiding under the stairs. She was so nervous that she stretched her


    body and asked, "who is it?"


    What Ang didn''t expect was that Christa had entered the DC Capital Group and made a new


    boyfriend.


    His name is Carl?


    She decided not to hide even if she was caught. But when she saw it was Ang, her face instantly


    turned pale.


    What bad luck! How could she find it! But fortunately it was her. She had Ang''s secret so she didn''t


    worry that Ang would expose her.


    As she thought so, and suddenly did not worry any more. She sneered and turned away.


    At the very beginning, she had drugged her and driven her away. But Ang really didn''t know what


    she had done wrong? She was not the one who spoke first. It should be Christa.


    So she kept silent. She didn''t go upstairs until Christa left.


    Lucas came earlier than her. Before the meeting started, he told her the arrangements this morning,


    "read those papers first. Theter shareholders meeting will end at about eleven o''clock. Then you get


    the CEO a cup of coffee in an appropriate time. This is the CEO''s habit. By the way, don''t touch the red


    ss on the CEO''s desk! "


    While Lucas ordered, someone called him to prepare the files for the meeting. So Ang went back to


    her seat and read those documents intently.


    Edward stated the work performance in the first half of the year and the n with expectation for the


    next half of the year.


    Among the shareholders, there were many people who were covetous of the position of CEO. They


    were afraid of the ability of Edward and had endured hardships until now. It had been ten years since


    he founded DC Capital Group. In the early years, he had been put in a difficult situation a lot. However,


    he had always been indifferent, and then fortunately he was out of danger. Now, he had already had a


    firm foothold in thepany, and could be angry without infuriation.


    Generally speaking, the shareholders were divided into two factions: the Yan group and the Dong


    group. And ording to Edward, William was somehow apetitor.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He held 30 percent of the shares, seven percent less than Edward. He was as shrewd as a fox, and


    was a ruthless character. He was supposed to get in Edward''s way at the board meeting, but today he


    was sitting there calmly. He wasn''t in a hurry to embarrass Edward.


    It was quite unusual!


    Just when Lucas was about to end the meeting, a video popped up on everyone''s screen. They clicked


    it, and were shocked by the content. They took a look at Edward, who was sitting firmly on the main


    chair and dared not say anything. All of them were absent-minded and started murmuring.


    Edward looked at the screen of theputer and saw a video. He clicked the y button. It was the


    scene that he took Ang away from the hotel and punched Greg with anger. The title of the video was


    that some rich people took advantage of their power to bully others, even being the lover of others.


    The other two were blurred except for Edward.


    Although he felt a little surprised, he didn''t panic. He frowned, with no overreaction.


    William couldn''t hold his temper any more. He med, "Mr. Edward, as the CEO of the DC Capital


    Group, shouldn''t you pay attention to your image? After all, Mr. Edward is such an unusual man!"


    "Yes! This will influence our stock market!"


    "Such a video is really destructive!"


    "I will hold a press conference to exin this matter." After saying these words, Edward stood up and


    left.


    It was his usual way dealing with affairs. They would wait and see.


    William didn''t like him very much. He snorted and said, "the bidding project of the H Administrative


    Zone will be opened in two months. You can really pike the time! I don''t know if it''s because he have


    too many industries to care less about the DC Capital Group."


    "That sounds too much."


    "As the saying goes, those who are in high position will be proud!"


    Outside the conference room, Edward didn''t go far, just heard these words. Without stopping, he


    continued to walk towards his office.

 Chapter 22 I Am Lying It On The Bed

    Chapter 22 I Am Lying It On The Bed


    Ten minutes ago, not only the shareholders, but also the whole S City, and even the whole country''s


    phones popped up on the news.


    In a rage, Ang called Greg in the staircase to interrogate him, but she had already forgotten what


    Lucas had told her.


    "Greg! How can you be so despicable? You post the video that turn things upside down online, have


    you ever thought about the consequences?"


    She thought he was blinded at that moment. She didn''t expect him to be impenitent and repeat his


    mistake!


    "I don''t want you to be cheated by him." If it was not because she avoided him, he would not be so


    desperate.


    "He didn''t lie to me!"


    She and Edward were not what he thought at all.


    "Ang, you know I''m worried about you. Among all the men out there, no one really loved you. I''m


    afraid that you''ll be hurt!"


    "Huh! hurt? What qualifications do you have to say that? "


    In this world, anyone could set her up, but he couldn''t. Even if Christa had schemed against her, she


    had never been so angry and sad. Greg who had hurt her most deeply had the nerve to say that he


    was worried about her being hurt. It was ridiculous!


    Greg still wanted to say something, but Ang had already hung up the phone.


    It took her a long time to adjust her emotions with red eyes. When she went back to her office, her


    colleague Yvonne came over. "Ang, where have you been? Manager Lucas asked you to get Mr.


    Edward a cup of coffee."


    A moment ago, Mr. Edward came back from the meeting room with a sullen face, and even Yvonne


    was worried about her!


    It was until then that Ang remembered what Lucas told her to do. She immediately went to the tea


    room to get him a cup of coffee.


    Yvonne looked at her back and frowned.


    Although Mr. Edward was a handsome man, he was as cold as mountain, and regards women as


    dangerous flood and do not hesitate to avoid them. She had been here for three years. She had seen


    many women thrown on him. Those women were beautiful, but ended up with tragedy. It was known to


    all that Mr. Edward had a prejudice against women. The whole office was jittery about this severe thing.


    They wondered whether he would take it out on Ang.


    Ang held the coffee cup carefully and knocked on the door.


    After a while, Lucas opened the door and reminded her in a low voice, "Mr. Edward is in a bad mood.


    You can leave after bringing him the coffee."


    She shivered at his warning. She could feel the low pressure in the office. She was so careful that she


    didn''t even dare to raise her head. She stared at the coffee, slowly walked over and gently put it down.


    Edward had been bowing his head to deal with the files. As soon as the coffee came, he reached out


    his hand and took the coffee, but his eyes were fixed on the papers.


    Ang never thought that he would suddenly reach for the coffee cup. Her hand was shocked by his


    touch. Then, the coffee spilt on both of her hands and flowed along the documents to his clothes. He


    hurriedly stood up, but failed to escape.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry... "


    Horrible! On her first day at work and the first time she brought coffee to him, she made trouble.


    Ang was so frightened that she trembled!


    He was in a bad mood already and now the document was destroyed. He was about to get angry, but


    when he saw it was her, he didn''t scold her.


    Lucas had alreadye over, passed Mr. Edward a tissue, and took a tissue to wipe coffee and mend


    the files.


    Edward wiped the coffee spilt on him but said nothing.


    Ang thought he would give her a good scolding, but he didn''t say anything. And why did she feel


    that someone was staring at her?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Are you okay, Mr. Edward?" Lucas was very worried about her, but he still stood there in fear.


    "It''s okay. You go out first."


    Edward''s cold tone further worsened Lucas'' worried about Ang.


    What? The voice sounds familiar?


    Thinking that he wanted her to go out, Ang wanted to turn around and leave. But all of a sudden, he


    said, "it''s not you. Lucas, could you please go out for a moment?"


    "What? Oh!" Before Lucas could react, he thought that Mr. Edward was going to let her out.


    It seemed that he was going to get even with her!


    When she heard Lucas close the door, Ang''s heart sank. She even lost thest life-saving straw.


    Her heart trembled even more.


    All the time, the women he saw with his eyes were aggressive, just like what Aaron said. She was


    charming and led to him endless aftertaste, but tasted thrilled like chili!


    A few times ago, she said something rude to him, but now, seeing her so timid, she suddenly lost her


    courage? He suddenly found it interesting.


    However, he didn''t show his emotion on his face. Although he was smiling in his heart, he still wore an


    indifferent expression on his face and said, "what are you waiting for? Come here."


    Ang thought she was wrong to listen and raised her head, however, that familiar face came into her


    sight vividly.


    How could it be him? ''Edward? Mr. Edward? No wonder his voice was so familiar. She was not nice to


    him before, but now she had fallen into his hands. It seemed that she was really going to doomed!


    Said Edward, taking off his shirt.


    She rolled her eyes. She was surprised with her eyes open even wider!


    He had seen her angry, shyness, begging for mercy. This was the first time he had seen her fear and


    despair. He was even more intrigued.


    He pointed to the cab behind the sofa, and said calmly, "pick up a suit of clothes as you like."


    After saying that, he entered the room without waiting for her response. Then she heard him taking off


    his clothes.


    Like an eggnt which had been hit by frost, Ang was in a state of trance.


    It seemed that her job was going to be wasted


    Edward came out of the bathroom quickly. Aftering out, he didn''t take the clothes in. He asked


    outside, "have you found them?"


    Ang felt that she was still in a dream, and when she heard his urging, she became nervous. "Oh! oh


    Take it."


    She was shocked when she opened the closet hastily.


    Isn''t this the CEO''s office so inconvenient? It was iid and difficult to tell whether it was a wardrobe or


    not, but it had arge capacity of space. The shirt, the suit pants, the tie, the shoes Withplete


    equipment!


    She casually picked one, stood at the door, stopped while feeling the wet and hot breath after the bath.


    Because she was not sure if Edward was dressed.


    Her face was burning.


    "Why haven''t youe in?" Said Edward in an unpleasant voice.


    If it were in the past, she would have asked impatiently, "won''t youe out to take it?"


    But now he was the boss! Even if she wanted him to open the door and took the clothes by himself,


    she didn''t have the courage to do so but brace herself to go in.


    Edward, who was wrapped in a bath towel, was drying his hair with a hair dryer with his back to her.


    She had seen his body before, but she was annoyed when she saw it because it reminded her of what


    happened that night.


    "I, I am lying on the bed."


    Then she ran away.


    There were many water drops on the ground. She slipped because of the hurry and fell back on the


    bed with a scream.


    Hearing the noise, he turned off the hair dryer and came over. Ang also hurriedly stood up and


    bumped into his strong chest.


    "I thought you were vigorous and effectively, but acted imprudence!"


    Edward''s tone was indifferent, but Ang thought he was looking down on her working ability.


    Afraid of losing the job, she stepped back and waved her hand. "No, I''m not like this. I''m working very


    carefully!"


    So please don''t fire me just because of this!


    "She isn''t like this?" Staring at her, with a smile at the corners of his mouth, he asked, "then why are


    you acting like this now?"

 Chapter 23 Did He Have A Normal Sexual Preference

    Chapter 23 Did He Have A Normal Sexual Preference


    "Be...because..." ''Just because I had had sex with you!'' It was her first time, and now she was in such


    an awkward atmosphere, how could she not feel embarrassed?


    Ang had to admire this man for his calmness!


    Her face was as red as the evening glow. She was shy and embarrassed, but she had to bite the bullet,


    which looked more interesting than when she was angry!


    However, he concealed his chuckle and approached her with an expressionless face. "Because what?"


    Perhaps it was because he was too cold at ordinary times that he asked such a question casually, but it


    sounded like an interrogation. Ang was a little disappointed. She lowered her head and said, "It''s my


    first day at work. I''m so nervous..."


    She said thest sentence in a quite low voice, but he heard it.


    Nervous? So would she also be nervous?


    It was good to be frightened, because this was beneficial to his following negotiation.


    He walked towards her barefoot.


    His body with wet breath was getting closer and she panicked. However, before she could react, he


    had already pushed her against the wall, leaving her nowhere to escape.


    "What are you going to do?" Again, Ang remembered Edward''s demands of that she should be his


    girlfriend for three months.


    She was suddenly scared.


    How could he only think about that thing? How did he be the CEO of the DC Capital Group?


    "Be my girlfriend. Time limit and price are up to you!"


    Sure enough, he was still thinking about it!


    Ang was speechless. When she was about to say something, Edward kissed her on her lips.


    "Wu..."


    He held her shoulders with one hand and sped the back of her head with the other, leaving her


    nowhere to escape. Ang struggled, from resisting to being conquered, and gradually became soft.


    It was a long and deep kiss before he let her go. She finally could breathe again and she gasped


    heavily.


    "I don''t either visit prostitutes or gamble and I have a strict lifestyle. The price I can offered to you is at


    least several times higher than your current sry. So, you won''t lose anything if you agree to be my


    girlfriend. "


    Apart from the expense he offered, if it had been three years ago, she would have been seduced by his


    appearance. She was even contented after only a month, let alone three months! But now, Ang


    didn''t want to have a love rtionship with any man. She would rather spend more time on tests and


    realize her dream than waste her time in fruitless love and let her heart hurt deeply.


    What''s more, his so-called girlfriend was not an ordinary lover, or more precisely, kept a mistress,


    which was disrespectful! Besides, for a man requesting so, was it possible to lead a conservative life?


    She red at him angrily, "Let go of me first!"


    This time, he didn''t embarrass her and let go of her.


    Ang took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She said, "Mr. Edward, you have a good


    condition. If I agree to be your girlfriend, it will surely benefit me more. But we don''t fit each other. So,


    Mr. Edward, please don''t make such a request again. "


    This kind of Absurd request.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    While saying that, her eyes had turned red. Fearing that she would cry because of grievance, she said,


    "I go out to work."


    He looked at her back and frowned. He got used to talking business with others and forgot that he


    couldn''t take it as the business style.


    It could be seen that she was serious in love. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so sad about what


    had happened between her and Greg.


    He didn''t know why he felt a little annoyed every time he thought of that Greg always blocked her at the


    door of herpany and made her cry so sadly. And, currently, he could onlye up with a way to


    exin the matter about the video. And for this matter, Ang had to cooperate. At the thought of this,


    he walked out and grabbed her. He slightly lifted her chin and made her look at him. "Why do you say


    we don''t match?"


    Ang was stunned and stared at his cold face nkly.


    Why? Which aspects is he suitable for her in? No matter in family background, appearance or ability,


    they were all in different levels. Wasn''t that enough?


    At this moment, the door was opened.


    "Mr. Edward, online..." Lucas came in with Yvonne Wei. Some people online had found that the rich


    person in the video were Mr. Edward. As a result, the stock market of the DC Capital Group was


    affected. Given the severity of the matter, he was so anxious that he forgot to knock at the door.


    They happened to see this intimate scene.


    Lucas got stunned while Wei even covered her mouth with her hand in surprise, "Oh my God!"


    "I''m sorry!" Lucas took by the arm and they hurried out of the room. After the door was closed, both of


    they were still in a daze.


    Yvonne asked in a shock, "Is Mr. Edward who is lifting Ang''s chin? Did he have a normal sexual


    orientation? "


    "It seems that it is normal." Lucas nodded.


    In the CEO Office, Ang was almost mad. She pushed him away and said, "If you continue like this, I


    will lose my job!"


    Edward frowned. Had she be stupid? He had the final say here! There were so many people who


    wanted to be close to him so as to seek greater benefits.


    When Ang was about to go out, she suddenly remembered something.


    God! She was too nervous to remember that he was the big boss here. Whether it would work or not,


    she had to apologize.


    So she turned around and bowed to him, "Sorry, I... I didn''t mean it. I just... s... Anyway, I''m sorry


    that I got your clothes dirty. "


    Oh? Was she so polite? She had been very unfriendly when she met him a few times before!


    It seemed that the days in the future would not be so boring. With a hint of banter appearing in his


    eyes, Edward peacefully said, "You don''t have to refuse what I said to you so quickly. The reason why I


    stipte three months is just because I want to have a try to get along with you. You can consider it


    carefully and give me a reply again."


    Ang wanted to refuse directly, but on second thought, she couldn''t lose her job now, so she said


    respectfully, "OK, I will think about it."


    Unnecessary to think about! She would never be his mistress!


    "Just tell me your time limit and treatment." He said while putting on his shirt in the bedroom.


    Ang replied, "Okay! I''ll go back to my work. "


    Then she ran away as fast as she could.


    When she went out, she found that there was arge group of colleagues outside the office smiling at


    her in a sportive way. Ang felt very embarrassed and smiled, then she lowered her head and went


    back to her seat.


    Yvonne gave her a cup of tea and said, "Are you all right, Ang? I''ve brought you a cup of ck tea


    to calm you down. "


    Ang took the tea and said, "Nothing. Thank you!"


    "Your lipstick..." Yvonne pointed at her own lips.


    It urred to Ang that her lipstick must have been smudged because of Edward''s kiss.


    She quickly took out the small mirror and found that it surely was smudged. At the thought that


    everyone had seen it just now, she was going crazy. She was so ashamed that she wanted to find a


    hole in the ground and hide herself.


    "It''s not so obvious. Only did I see it when I got close to you."


    But Yvonne''s constion only made Ang more copsed. If Yvonne had seen it, how could other


    colleagues inpany not know?


    As expected, half an hourter, even Lucas got the news that Mr. Edward and Ang kissed in the


    office.


    Ten minutester, in CEO Office, Edward sat on the chair while Lucas stood aside and worked for him


    carefully.


    "You want her to be my secretary?"


    Mr. Edward had said that he didn''t want any secretaries, especially women.


    "Yes! Didn''t you say that it''s simply up to me?" Lucas''s forehead was covered with sweat and he felt a


    little relieved about that it turned out that Mr. Edward didn''t ask he about the kiss.


    "Well. Truly I have told you that. " Said Edward, who leaned back in his chair and was lost in


    thought.

 Chapter 24 Being Impotent Ha-ha

    Chapter 24 Being Impotent Ha-ha


    After a while, he asked, "are you very busy with your work recently?"


    His words brought him back to his senses, and he answered honestly, "yes, I''m busy."


    "Then ask her to stay and help. Cut half of your bonus and put it into her sry."


    "Pre... President..."


    He was in a housing loan! If he lost his sry, his life will be very difficult!


    Edward raised his head and asked, "What? Are you not satisfied?"


    As soon as he saw his cold face, how could Lucas dare to say that he was dissatisfied? He quickly


    replied, "No. It''s good to have less work.


    The first day of work, she just wanted to get familiar with the working environment, time flies.


    Hilda said she won''t eat back at home tonight. And since there was a dining hall in thepany. So


    after work, she decided to stay in the office and read books after dinner.


    At about half past seven, a middle-aged man rushed directly into Edward''s office with rage. Fortunately,


    the man was busy walking forward and did not notice her.


    The door was mmed heavily, but after a while, the noise inside disturbed her reading.


    The office door was fairly soundproof. She could only hear faint voices of disputes, but couldn''t hear


    exactly what they were saying.


    Thirty minutes ago, he finished the business but had no intention of going home for the family dinner


    tonight. He let Hilda pass the words by said that he would not go back to thepany because he was


    too busy.


    Ten minutester, as Jonson barged into his office, he happened to see him making tea leisurely.


    Today, they had an appointment with Fang Family. They nned to arrange a blind date for Edward


    and Selina. Edward must have heard the news and refused to see her. Jonson had also asked him


    about the video, but Edward said that the anniversary party would be held to exin it. As his father,


    should he know about him through the media just like the public?


    The moment Jonson stepped into his office, instead of going back to the party, he was enjoying the tea.


    Jonson was enraged. He picked up a golf club next to him and hit him.


    Edward dodged quickly and it hit on the table. The cup was broken into pieces.


    "How dare you?"


    "What, should I stand still and wait for your beat ?" He angrily but said in a calm tone.


    "You unfilial son! How dare you retort!"


    Edward stood aside. Although he looked calm, but actually in a cold sweat. ''this is the first time that his


    father beat him. It seems that he is really in furious, '' Edward thought.


    "Aren''t you having dinner with someone from Fang Family?"


    "Dinner? Am I still able to eat? !" Frightened by the atmosphere, Jonson shivered and walked towards


    him with the club in his hand!


    Edward nced at the club in his hand, but he didn''t dodge this time.


    Jonson hit him hardly with the club and said angrily, "there is only one baby daughter in Fang Family.


    She is the apple of their eyes. Look at you, you use work as an excuse and refused casually. The


    friendship between your Uncle Fang and I for decades is almost destroyed by you!"


    Edward could not keep calm any more when it came to the Fang Family. He was fearless and retorted,


    "it''s not right for Selina to be my wife."


    The two families has been enjoying a friendship from thest generation. Although Selina was well


    behaved, she was too well behaved. She had neither judge correctly nor her own idea. Although she


    had obtained high marks only because she had been diligent, it didn''t mean that she was capable. He


    didn''t mean to belittle her. He just didn''t like weak girls like her.


    "The Fang Family and the Yan Family are a perfect match. Selina is well behaved and highly-educated.


    How could she not deserve you?! The Fang Family is not worried about your impoliteness, but you


    dislike others!"


    Impotence


    How could he belittle his own son like that?


    Edward''s face darkened and he said stubbornly, "if you like Selina, you can marry one more. Anyway,


    the more, the better."


    "Unfilial son! What are you talking about?" Although he was a yboy, he never flirted with women.


    How could he have such a son? He used to be cold and indifferent. He didn''t like women and now he


    was impotent!


    The noise in the office was too loud for Ang to concentrated on studying. At the thought of that man,


    she believed that he was here to take revenge. Fearing that something might happen to him, she


    sneaked over, pressed her ear against the door and listened carefully. She thought that if something


    really happened to him, she could call the police. She didn''t expect to hear such shocking news.


    He is a man with no mood. She didn''t expect anyone to scare him His father had a bad temper. But


    when she heard Jonson, she couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Clearughter passed through the door of the office and reached their ears. Hearing theughter of the


    woman, Jonson sensibly walked to open the door.


    He opened it and saw that Ang wasughing wildly, "impotent Haha..."


    With an innocent face, she looked pure and obedient. She was exactly the style like Jonson''s


    mistresses.


    He was looking her up and down.


    Ang didn''t expect that it would rm them, so she had been quiet for a long time. But when she was


    scanned by him, she was flustered.


    Of course, Edward knew what kind of person his father was. He immediately stepped forward, stood


    between them and asked with a cold face, "Why are you still here? I thought you already got off work."


    "I..." She didn''t dare to tell him that she was reading here. So she replied, "I have nothing to do back


    home, so I want to get familiar with the work."


    "Get off work now!" He ordered anxiously.


    ''is there a boss who doesn''t like the staff to work overtime?'' she wondered?


    But he knew his son didn''t mean to offend the woman. Although he was a dissolute man, he would not


    sleep with any woman.


    Edward disguised with him for finding women outside and despised those women. But he never


    meddled in their affairs. It was the first time that Edward protected a woman so nervous.


    He wondered if his son had an affair but was unwilling to make it public? He would never touch his


    son''s woman. At this moment, Jonson knows everything.


    All of a sudden, Jonson put on a big smile on his face, and gently asked, "are you working here?"


    The man in front of her was the father of the president, who might be the big boss here. She answered


    respectfully, "yes, Mr. Jonson."


    "What''s your name?"


    "I..."


    "Still at work!" Edward shouted anxiously and red at her coldly.


    After a while, he said to Jonson, "haven''t the people from Fang Family been waiting for us? Will us go


    back?"


    Speaking of the Fang Family, Jonson became more and more angry. But when he heard that he was


    willing to go back, he said nothing more, threw the club aside and snorted before leaving.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    On the way back home, Jonson didn''t say anything and took a few nces at his son secretly. He was


    looking out of the window and his brows were full of disobedience and unruly.


    Jonson had only one son. It had been ten years since that woman was driven away. In the past ten


    years, there had been no woman by his side. Jonson had sent all kinds of women to seduce him. At the


    beginning, he thought it was a good thing because his son could wear Joseph''s coat, but no women


    had been able to trigger his lust for ten years. He could think of no other reason except that he was


    impotence.

 Chapter 25 Why Dont You Like Women

    Chapter 25 Why Don''t You Like Women


    When they were about to arrive at the vi, Jonson said, "Selina has juste back from Australia and


    she has been a secretary before. I heard that there is only Lucas who can help you, so I think Selina


    could be your secretary."


    "I already have a secretary." He refused lightly.


    The scene popped into Jonson''s head. And he asked, "was that girl just now?"


    "Yes. It seemed that he didn''t want to say anything more.


    "What''s her name?"


    If let Jonson knew her name, he would have to look into all her ancestors. This was not the most


    terrible thing. He was afraid that if Jonson found out the truth that he took away her virginity, things


    would not be as simple as being questioned.


    So he didn''t answer his father''s question directly, but promised, "I''ll exin what happened at the


    anniversary ceremony. I don''t want to make any mistake before that."


    ''is this woman also involved in the anniversary?''


    If she was only an ordinary employee, Edward would not say this. It seemed that the woman was of


    great importance to him.


    As a sedate man, he didn''t pushed Edward when he heard this.


    In No. 23 vi of LH Garden, the dinner started.


    Only their parents were having a pleasant conversation during the meal. Edward kept staring at the


    food in front of him, cutting the steak and eating sd. From time to time, he nodded politely in


    response to the questions of parents of the Fang Family.


    Hilda was also in a bad mood, while Selina was concentrated on her work with shyness and


    nervousness, so she didn''t notice the weird atmosphere around the dining table at all.


    Till thirty minutester, Edward put down his tableware and politely said, "I''m full. Enjoy yourself."


    Anna said, "Selina just came back from abroad. Why don''t you stay with her?"


    "There are still a lot of documents to be dealt with in thepany." Then he looked at Hilda and saids,


    "you have your own daughter, right?"


    Hilda also wanted to leave, but when her brother leave her the burden, she had to pretend to be


    passionate and hold Selina''s arm, "Selina, let''s go shoppingter, okay?"


    Selina was sensible, soft and softhearted. She didn''t know how to refuse. Although she didn''t want


    Edward leave, she still smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter, aunt. Work is important. I will go shopping


    with Hildater!"


    At 9:47, all people of the Fang Family had left, and Hilda came back.


    She put the newly bought clothes in the room and was going to ask for credit from her brother. When


    she passed the study room, she heard his mother anxiously saying, "Moo moo, Selina is so well


    behaved. She is a good girl, and it will be great help for our family if you marry her!"


    In the study room, with a hint of discontent on Edward''s face, Jonson shouted, "tell me! As long as the


    family is innocent, we will not object!"


    After a moment of silence, Edward still didn''t respond. Anna cried, "Moo moo, say something! What''s


    wrong with you? Why don''t you like women? What''s wrong with women? "


    Indeed, women''s tears were more useful.


    Edward finally opened his mouth, "you won''t object as long as she have a clear background, right?"


    "It must be a woman! As long as you marry a woman, I will agree!"


    In the bedroom, her mother''s nervous voice made Hilda burst intoughter.


    Only she didn''t object to the rtionship between her brother and another man. She even fancied that


    if her elder brother was with another man, then she would have two elder brothers! Ha-ha


    "Whose daughter?" In the study, Jonson was getting nervous too.


    Edward took a deep breath, "you will get to know it at the anniversary ceremony."


    Hilda still wanted to hear more, but the door suddenly opened. She threw herself into Edward''s arms,


    looked up and smiled, "brother, I''m back!"


    Edward had already known her purpose. He gently moved her head away from him and said lightly:


    "the money has been sent to your ount. 1 million in an hour."


    That''s only 2 million.


    Hilda muttered, "I should have gone shopping with Selina earlier."


    After Edward went into the room, Anna asked, "Hilda, does your brother have an affair?"


    "Am I count?" Her brother was the only one in her family who supported her to start her own business.


    She would not sell him out!


    "Don''t be so flirty!"


    "I don''t know! I''m busy with my work every day. I don''t know if he''s dating a man or a woman recently."


    This family, with a deep-pocketed and two children, was originally a happy family. The economy lifeline


    of the S City was under the control of Jonson, but not his baby.


    The Yan Family leading a properous life. Jonson only hoped that Hilda could marry someone as soon


    as possible and take care of her family.


    However, his daughter said that brain is better than brawn. She wanted to started her own business,


    while her son was unscrupulous and didn''t like women...


    How could he stand in the upper ss?


    Taking a stare at his cynical daughter, thetter winced her neck for fear of being reproached, "Mom,


    I''m going to take a shower," She said hurriedly.


    It was 12 o''clock in the middle of the night. After everyone fell asleep, Hilda went out secretly and ran


    into Edward.


    He pulled over. Without saying a word, Hilda got on the car and fastened her seat belt.


    She was pleased at first, but when she thought of what happened tonight, she felt depressed.


    Selina said that she had been loving Edward for fifteen years and she had been waiting for him to


    notice her or marry someone else. She told Hilda that she was not afraid that he would marry someone


    else, but afraid that if he didn''t marry anyone, she wouldn''t get married.


    "Brother, why don''t you get married?"


    Edward was amused by her words. "Why should I get married?"


    At the thought their parents, one was outside raising a woman, and the other was at home turning a


    blind eye to what was happening.


    In order to maintain their good image, the two of them achieved a tacit agreement by "raising a hand


    and raising it eyebrows at the same time". The Fang Family was most probably of the same situation.


    What''s the meaning of such a false marriage?


    "I think Selina is a good girl. She had a crush on you for a long time."


    Edward didn''t answer.


    "Brother, aren''t you interested in some girl?"


    "Interested?"


    "Yes! It''s just when you came across a woman who was different from the other women. You thought


    she was interesting."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What?


    Suddenly, a face entered his mind.


    I, I put them in the bed. ¡ª¡ªHer face was as red as a ripe apple.


    No, I''m not like this at ordinary times. I''m very careful in work! ¡ª¡ªShe was worried very much.


    It was interesting.


    However, he said lightly, "Oh! Women are all like that, aren''t they?"


    Looking at his expressionless face, Hilda didn''t believe him and asked, "do you feel sorry for a girl and


    think she''s so adorable that you want to protect her?"


    All of a sudden, a person''s face popped up in his mind, Please ¡ª¡ªShe was struggling, like a red rose.


    How topensate ¡ª¡ªAng was so frustrated that her petite figure made Edward feel sorry for


    her.

 Chapter 26 He Wanted Her To Be Responsible For Him

    Chapter 26 He Wanted Her To Be Responsible For Him


    However, he said lightly, "I support your business under the risk of breaking up with our parents. Isn''t it


    enough for my love to you?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hilda felt uninterested, "That''s not the same! s... It seems that I don''t have the chance to be an aunt.


    "


    Edward frowned but was not angry. He was thinking about getting married seriously.


    In the past, he didn''t keep "the tendency of not getting married". He just focused on his work and had


    good restraint on the rtionship between men and women. A few years ago, his family began to


    arrange blind dates for him. At the beginning, he wasn''t averse to it and he also met several girls


    politely.


    Most women got close to him because he was the heir of the moo n and the CEO of the imperial


    capital, but they didn''t want to marry him because of him.


    Some girls were excellent, and some even loved him out of genuine heart. But he didn''t know why he


    felt there was a big gap between them even though he was sitting in front of them.


    It would be better to live alone than to lock up the rest of her life in a hypocritical marriage.


    At this time, the car had arrived at the underground parking lot and stopped. Hilda said before getting


    out of the car, "I just asked you two questions. Have you thought of someone while hearing that? If you


    think of someone, then he or she will be your Mr. Right. "


    She had seen clearly that he was deep in thought just now, which meant that he must have thought of


    someone, but he was unwilling to tell her. She was afraid that her brother would be indulged in working


    all day long and was not concerned about love rtionship at all, even not realizing who he liked, so


    she gave him a reminder.


    When Edward got over his shock, Hilda was already far away.


    "Woman..."


    In fact, she was just a trouble!


    He rubbed his temples anxiously.


    The next day, in the CEO Office on the 27th floor of the DC Building.


    After Lucas brought Ang in, he took a suspicious look at the calm president and went out, closing


    the door of the office.


    Although these colleagues were sitting in their seats, they looked around curiously. Someone finally


    plucked up the courage to ask, "Isn''t it that Mr. Edward don''t like women?"


    "Are you too leisuretely? How about staying and working overnight here? " Said Lucas tly.


    Everyone was busy working as they were threatened that they would have to work overtime. They


    called and sorted out materials, which was a busy look.


    In the office, after waiting for a long time, Edward still didn''t speak to Ang.


    He just stared at her coldly with a poker face, which made her more nervous.


    Finally, Edward asked, "Now you are an employee of the DC Capital Group. Should you maintain the


    image of ourpany?"


    "What?" Although Ang felt inexplicable, for fear of losing her job, she raised her head and said, "Oh!


    Ye...yes! "


    "So... Please sign this agreement! " Edward pushed the documents in front of her.


    Doubtfully, Ang took a nce at it and read it carefully under his cold eyes.


    At the beginning of the agreement, it said, "Patty A Edward Yan, Party B Ang Xu, be a lover


    rtionship ording to this agreement."


    The following was generally about her bing his girlfriend and her duty of cooperation with him to


    attend public asions. However, the time limit of this rtionship and the sry he would pay her


    had not been filled yet.


    "You decide the price and time limit."


    Ang held the agreement, squeezing hardly, and her knuckles turned white.


    However, she told herself not to be impulsive, because offending the person in front of her would lose


    her job.


    She took a deep breath and said calmly, "What does this have to do with the DC Capital Group?"


    "In order to save you, I had a conflict with Greg. You are the reason why the video was exposed. You


    should be responsible, shouldn''t you? "


    It made sense seemingly...


    "This video has influenced the stock market of the DC Capital Group. Maybe it can be made up by


    exposing our rtionship. " He gently tapped on the handle of the chair with his slender fingers.


    Speaking of this, she felt a little guilty. But before that, he had been scheming to make her his girlfriend


    for three months. There was a good chance that he could kill two birds with one stone!


    After thinking for a while, she said: "This matter really started because of me, but in that video, Greg


    and I were both blurred. Mr. Edward, could you find a substitute?"


    There were so many women who were so desperate to have anything to do with him. Why wasn''t this


    woman willing to have anything to do with him?


    Displeasure could be seen in Edward''s eyes. He replied shrewdly, "I have also thought about this way.


    If the opponent exposed theplete video, the DC Capital Group would be doomed eternally."


    After his girlfriend in the video being made public, if the video was yed in aplete one and the


    heroine of the video couldn''t be counted as who was made public, wouldn''t it be seen as that he lied to


    the public? How could Edward set a trap for himself?


    That was true.


    "Is there no other way?" She frowned.


    "If you can tell me, why not have a try?"


    "Release the whole video to the public and make it clear?" asked Ang, frowning.


    "Now that Greg has taken the video, he must has destroyed the hotel one. I have asked Lucas to


    confirm it. Otherwise, I won''t do such thing."


    Edward wasn''t flustered while lying to her, even not blinking his eyes. Ang gave him a suspicious


    look. But she was deceived by his indifference.


    If the original video was in Greg''s hand, she thought she still had a chance. Although she didn''t want to


    have anything to do with Greg anymore, she didn''t want to sign such an absurd agreement for such a


    thing!


    "If I get the original video to prove your innocence, does it mean that I don''t need to sign this


    agreement?"


    ording to Greg''s character, it was impossible for him to destroy the original video so fast, so he


    must have the backup.


    "That would be even better." Edward stared at her motionlessly. When he saw a glimmer of hope on


    her face, he continued, "But I can only give you three days."


    Three days was a little short! But it''s better than signing that stupid agreement with him!


    She gritted her teeth, "Okay!"


    She must get the original video!


    After Ang went out, Edward asked Lucas toe in and said, "Prepare a copy of theplete


    video, and don''t leak it. Make sure that hotel one has been eliminated absolutely. In addition, hack into


    Greg''sputer and mobile phone to damage the original video in his hand."


    They had the original video all the time. If they yed the original video to public, the CEO would be


    proved innocent. Lucas was confused by his unusual tricky again, but he did as Edward ordered.


    "Yes, Mr. Edward."


    "And don''t tell anyone about this."


    "Yes, sir!" The reason why Lucas could stay with him for such a long time was that he naturally knew


    what to say and what not to say.


    Edward said with a hint of interest in his eyes.


    Everything was in control. If Ang could sign this agreement, it would not only help to handle those


    shareholders, but also he wouldn''t be arranged to go on blind dates any more by his family.


    Seeing the weird smile on his face, Lucas was suddenly terrified. But he had never thought that their


    CEO, who had put a lot of effort in this, just wanted to escape from family''s arranged blind date.


    Although it was difficult for Ang to summon up all her courage, she still made an appointment with


    Greg.


    After all, this happened because of her, and she should be responsible for it.


    When she came back to her desk and sat down, she thought it was still a problem. Edward wanted to


    make a ridiculous request by this chance, so he must have been well prepared. Even if the video


    wasn''t damaged, he would probably ruin it to achieve his goal.


    He hadn''t chosen a girlfriend among so many outstanding and beautiful women in the DC Capital


    Group, so the possibility was very low unless he was blind!

 Chapter 27 Sleep With Me Once

    Chapter 27 Sleep With Me Once


    After work, she made an appointment with Greg at a music restaurant.


    It was already dark outside, and light was dim in the restaurant, apanied by soothing music. It was


    very romantic.


    Greg ordered drinks for her as before. But she didn''t drink it this time.


    Noticing her vignce, an unpleasant feeling flew through Greg''s heart. Without any expression of


    anger on his face, he asked her as gentle as before, "what do you want to eat?"


    "I''ve eaten in the canteen of thepany. You can order your own food." She tried to be calm.


    His eyes turned from hope to disappointment when he looked at her. Feeling embarrassed, Greg finally


    ordered the food for Ang on his own initiative.


    The waiter served the dishes and Greg said unwittingly, "I heard that the water park in East is very


    interesting. I''ll take you there this weekend!"


    He wanted to hold her hands as before.


    Ang was stunned and dodged. Greg didn''t grab her hand. He was embarrassed, but had to take his


    hand back.


    At this moment, on the road outside the restaurant, inside the car, Edward was worried and almost rush


    out.


    But the next moment, he calmed down.


    Why was he so nervous?


    Lucas noticed the strange expression on Edward''s face, and a thought came to his mind. Did their


    CEO fall in love with Ang?


    It was already very strange that Mr. Edward secretly follow Ang to the date! Now that the man


    wanted to touch Ang''s hand, and Mr. Edward looked nervous. There was no better exnation for it


    besides that the CEO liked Ang.


    Edward was totally unaware that there was Lucas sitting next to him. He looked at them with


    concentration, and cursed in his heart, "Damn it!"


    ''didn''t shee here for the video?'' Couldn''t she just find a random ce? What are you doing here,


    in such a romance restaurant?


    Suddenly, a panic shed through Edward''s eyes.


    Will she forgive him?


    Edward didn''t know how angry he was when he stared at Greg!


    Lucas held his breath, worried about the man in the dining room.


    Although the atmosphere of the restaurant was really good, Ang was not in the mood to enjoy it.


    She just wanted to get the video as soon as possible.


    "Greg, the video..." After a pause, she asked with courage, "can you give me the original version of that


    video?"


    Hearing that she asked about the video, Greg pulled a long face and asked, "if it was not for the video,


    would you note out to see me?"


    Indeed, if it were not for the video, she would nevere out to see him again. ''well, she''s done with


    him and don''t want to waste time on him, no matter how painful she feel!


    After a pause, she said, "Greg, we broke up."


    "I haven''t agreed yet!" He suddenly stood up excitedly.


    His behavior attracted the attention of the people around. Ang also stood up and whispered, "don''t


    behave like this. There are so many people watching us!"


    Instead of replying her, Greg grabbed her wrist and strode out of the restaurant. After being dragged


    out by him for a long distance, they finally stopped in an empty alley.


    "Ang, don''t be so unreasonable, okay? We''ve been together for such a long time and there''s still a


    long future ahead of us. Let the unpleasant memories go, okay?" Tears welled up in his eyes, which


    made her heart ache.


    All decisions were made after deep consideration. Yet he thought she was just being childish.


    "Greg, don''t behave like this."


    "Behave like what? You left with that man the other day. Have you ever cared about my feelings? I am


    your boyfriend!" Looking at her calm expression, Greg felt faintly what losing was, and couldn''t help but


    said excitedly.


    Originally, she was in a calm mood, but when it came to that day, she was angry. He didn''t apologize to


    her for what he had done to her all along. Instead, he put all the mes on her.


    "What about you! She burst into a rage as she originally got a bad temper. You drugged my coffee and


    took me to the hotel! What do you think I should do? Stand aside and allow you do whatever you


    want?"


    "I..." Greg felt a little guilty, but soon he held her shoulder and said naturally, "we will do that sooner or


    later, right?"


    What does that mean?!


    Once, she kept the beautiful things, trying to leave unforgettable memories on their wedding night. He


    knew and understood all of these. But what was he like now?


    "Is that your dirty excuse? Greg! When did you be like this?" She angrily pushed him away.


    He admitted that he had gone too far on this matter. But how about her?


    "Dirty tricks? And what about you? You repeatedly say that you don''t want to have sex with me before


    marriage, which is the tradition of your family. Are you dare to say that you are still a virgin?"


    When Yang gave him the photo, he was really crazy. He hated Ang so much that he wanted to kill


    both her and the man who had touched her. He still hoped that she could exin, even lie to him.


    But she didn''t. She was just so pale that she opened her mouth slightly and tears fell down silently.


    Ang was not a good liar. He knew it very well that her expression told him the truth.


    She pursed her lips, closed her eyes sadly and took a deep breath.


    Greg had already lit a cigarette, trying to calm himself down with nicotine.


    He tried hard not to break down and yelling. He exhaled a smoke and said, "don''t you want to have the


    video? One night with me, and I''ll give it to you."


    If she was heartbroken when she lost her precious first night after she was framed by her best friend,


    what Greg did would cut her heart directly, pulled it out mercilessly and filled it with salt.


    They had thought that they would get married, get older and lead a happy life. She had been devoting


    herself to him for nearly three years. Unexpectedly, he just wanted to sleep with her for one night.


    The love that she had been so determined for the past two years It''s so ridiculous!


    "Haha..." She burst intoughter, with tears and sarcasm.


    She stepped back,ughing, but said nothing. At this moment, even quarrels between them are


    unnecessary!


    She wanted to turn around and leave, but was pulled back by Greg.


    "Let me go!" "Angpletely lost her mind and shouted!".


    The wind at the alley blew her hair all over her face, but it couldn''t hide the anger on her face.


    She had slept with other men and cheated on him, but she pretended to be innocent and hide it from


    him. This was the most uneptable thing for Greg! Having been pushed away, Greg clenched his


    fists and red at Ang.


    On the other hand, Ang''s face was as pale as a piece of paper. Though she felt a little wobbly, she


    tried her best to go forward.


    A man was standing in the corner saw everything clearly. When she passed the corner and caught a


    glimpse of him, she stopped, but smiled with tears, "sorry, I didn''t get the original video back."


    She felt that she was pushed into a hopeless situation. She didn''t want to ept neither Greg''s request


    nor Edward''s agreement. She is in a dilemma now.


    "You haven''t had dinner yet, right?" Edward asked with a poker face.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 28 His Heart Ached

    Chapter 28 His Heart Ached


    She couldn''t get the original video, and he finally got what he wanted.


    She thought he would smilecently, but she didn''t expected that he asked her coldly if she hadn''t


    had dinner.


    She dazed for a while and then nodded, "yes."


    She was in such a hurry to ask the video back that she was totally not in the mood to have dinner. She


    didn''t want to waste more time, so she lied to Greg that she had ate already.


    She had hypoglycemia; after a loud quarrel with Greg, her vital energy was impaired. Now all her


    strengths seemed to be drained away.


    Seeing her trembling and shaking, he almost reached out his hand from his pocket, but he held it back


    with his fist tightly.


    He shouldn''t have extra affection for her. However, people, in the most fragile moment, are the most


    easy to break through.


    "Mr. Edward, is there any other way?" There was still a glimmer of hope flickering in her desperate


    eyes.


    She was both desperate and firm.


    How long had he not seen such eyes?


    Edward was a little wavering, but atst he insisted on his own n, shaking his head.


    His response was thest straw that breaks the camel''s back.


    She pressed her lips tightly and lost herst spiritual support. Then, she fell into aa.


    She didn''t look well. Edward had already prepared for this. He just held out his hand and steadied her


    before she fell to the ground.


    And this scene, just fell in the eyes of Greg who ran over.


    Greg admitted that he was angry, but because he cared too much about her. Knowing she had an affair


    with another man, he was desperate and painful, but he couldn''t let her go. He said that in a fit of anger


    and deliberately insulted her, but apart from that, what else could he do to vent his inner pain? He


    wanted to grow old with her and live the rest of his life with her so desperately.


    In a twinkling, she was in that man''s arms.


    Anger, jealousy and anger engulfed him.


    Maybe Christa was right. Ang was not as simple as he thought. Thinking of the silent look on


    Ang''s face when she spoke, Greg suddenly realized that it was just his wishful thinking...


    Greg didn''t know that he had trusted others over and over again. Over and over again, he had watched


    others take away Ang. After every turn around and leave, eventually, those things would be a


    qualitative change. He thought they were having a quarrel, but the truth was that it was irreversible.


    An hourter, in the hospital.


    Lucas was asked to bought some porridge and put it on the table.


    Seeing hime back, Edward looked away from Ang and said with a frown, "Lucas, deal with the


    videos. Don''t expose their identities. Just tell others that I hit for saving people."


    Although the original video was blurred, it could be vaguely presented. The person Edward rescued


    was Secretary Ang, and the other man must be the person that Secretary Ang met in the


    restaurant tonight!


    His boss was too shrewd to be fathomable. It was obvious that he was protecting Ang, because


    once Ang was found in the video, she would be involved in a huge whirlpool.


    "Yes, Mr. Edward."


    He couldn''t help but take a look at Edward, wanting to see some emotions from his eyes. But his eyes


    were clear, as usual, even deeper after rational judgment. It seemed that he had no interest in Ang.


    In these days, he also knew what kind of person Ang was. In her character, she would definitely take


    the consequences of this, because she was a responsible person. Now, she was forced into a corner,


    and ording to her character, she could not promise Greg.


    That was to say, as long as he insisted, she would definitely sign the agreement, but he regretted it.


    At the beginning, he was truly attracted by her beauty and thought about using money to lure her to


    meet his desires. But her repeated rejection made him think that he didn''t tempt her enough, which


    made her angry from embarrassment.


    Dirty tricks? And what about you? You repeatedly say that you don''t want to have sex with me before


    marriage, which is the tradition of your family. Are you dare to say that you are still a virgin? ¡ª¡ª


    Don''t you want the video? You can sleep with me for one night, and I''ll give it to you. ¡ª¡ª


    He had humiliated her, and she was furious. But when Greg said that, she was more sad, painful and


    even breakdown.


    She loved Greg so much that she would argue with him hysterically and burst into tears.


    He knew better than anyone that Ang lost her virginity not only because of someone else''s trick on


    her, but also because of him. He knew better than anyone else that she was not as dissolute as Greg


    said. Her virginity had been taken by him.


    It must be painful to be misunderstood by the one you love.


    But why would he feel lost when he knew that she loved Greg?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Edward looked at the woman in bed, but he had already seen a lot of past things through her. When


    Ang woke up, he was still in a daze.


    "Mr.Edward? Mr.Edward?"


    "What?"


    She called his name for several times. When he came to his senses, he looked at the porridge on the


    bedside table and said: "are you hungry? Have some porridge first! "


    Porridge? For her?


    But since she was really hungry, she didn''t refused and said "thank you" and then ate the porridge.


    Both of them were speechless. Seeing that he had been waiting there, Ang also sped up to drink it.


    After paying for the bill, Edward took her to the parking lot. She was totally shocked when Lucas said


    hello to her.


    "Manager Lucas, why are you here?"


    "Mr. Edward asked me to drive the car. Secretary Ang, are you okay?"


    "Nothing, I''m fine. I just have hypoglycemia. "Did they all hear what happened between her and Greg?


    No one spoke on the way.


    She tossed and turned in bed that night.


    Not to mention admitting his mistake, Greg was reluctant to make a concession. She couldn''t agree to


    his request. She couldn''t get the original video, but it seemed that she had to sign an agreement with


    Edward.


    She recalled what had happened with Greg from the beginning to the end. There was happiness,


    conflict, sadness, and pain, but in the end, it was all fallen into the word ''fate''.


    The next morning, she nned to ask for forgiveness and sign the agreement. She knocked on the


    door and then came in after hearing e in".


    She was disappointed, but she had to say, "Mr. Edward, I didn''t get the original video."


    Yesterday she even vowed to get the original video. Today she really felt that she was useless!


    "Oh! The original video of the hotel has been repaired. "Edward didn''t look up and said lightly.


    What? Did it mean that she didn''t need to sign the agreement?


    Manager Lucas exined, "the video has been uploaded on thepany''s official Microblog. Don''t


    worry."


    Taking a nce at Edward, she saw that he was busy with the files without any expression on his face.


    Since the problem had been solved, then she had nothing to worry about.


    "Last night Thank you. If there is nothing else, I will go back to work."


    "Yes!"


    Edward replied in a calm voice, which made her feel relieved.

 Chapter 29 National Husband

    Chapter 29 National Husband


    After the original video on the Inte was released, a storm of public opinion rose in the DC Capital


    Group, S City and even the whole country.


    In the video, the unconscious woman was taken to the hotel by the man, and then Edward walked to


    the door of the room calmly and opened it with the room card. He kicked the man away from the bed


    without a word, clean and efficient, angry and cold, very handsome.


    It was said that their CEO liked men, but he saved a woman! They didn''t know who was so lucky to be


    chosen by their superior president.


    "Mr. Edward was really awesome!"


    "Mr. Edward is a person of integrity. I don''t think he is the third party. Obviously, he wants to save the


    girl!"


    "How happy she was How could she be saved by Mr. Edward. I''m really curious what does she look


    like? "


    "Why is that man''s face obscured too? Shouldn''t we expose this kind of bastard and then cyber


    manhunt him? "


    All of a sudden, the third party turned out to be the righteous man, and even the charity businesses that


    Edward had done early were dug out. What''s worse, some self media ounts even got the news that


    they helped an olddy to be ckmailed. Edward''s image is getting better in a sh. His fans on the


    DC Capital Group''s official Microblog ount kept growing, and he had also be a national


    husband that hundreds of millions of girls admired. His fans asked to update more news about him.


    The image of the DC Capital Group had not only been redeemed, but the stock market had also been


    promoted greatly.


    In No. 23 vi of LH Garden, looking at the video on her phone, Anna said proudly and gratifyingly, "my


    son is so handsome! Kay, do you think so? "


    "Moo moo is a kind boy. He always defending the poor and kind."


    The Yan Family always put greatest emphasis on bringing up people. Even the housekeeper at home


    would received respect. Seeing this, Kay smiled from her heart.


    She knew her son''s character of being a gentleman, but he had always been disgusted with women.


    How could he save a woman. Suddenly, it urred to Anna what Edward had said in the study room.


    She wondered if this woman was his son''s lover?


    Anna had been waiting for this for more than ten years, finally there were some signs, how could she


    not excited? She hurried upstairs and called Cassie.


    After a short while, Cassie arrived here but she didn''t hesitate to tell Anna the truth. "Anna, have you


    made up your mind? If you investigate Moo moo, he will not only fall out with you, but also gives me the


    cold shoulder, "


    "He is my son. How can I investigate him? I do care about him! "


    "Fine! Anyway, he is my nephew. He hasn''t got married for so many years, I am also worried about


    him. I will be a viin once! " Cassie who sat opposite Anna took the tea that Kay poured and said,


    "thank you."


    Anna couldn''t wait any longer, "all right! I knew it was because of moo moo''s temperament that I


    decided to stop the investigation. I dare not to see who on earth that woman is! I haven''t slept well for


    the past few months! "


    When Edward was drugged, he never had sex with the woman she sent. Anna had wanted to


    investigate it, but she was afraid that her son would hate her, so she didn''t dare. She just asked


    whether it was a girl or a boy that had sex with her son and got a reply from Cassie, "a girl." Anna was


    relieved, but she didn''t dare to ask any more.


    Cassie said, "the woman was not who you sent. It seems that she threw herself at Moo moo."


    The surveince video in the hotel was dim. Since there was no sound, it was difficult to tell what had


    happened. Anna was confused, "don''t you feel strange? At the beginning, when this woman entered


    Alvin''s room, he had already driven her out. I don''t know what she said that pulled her back to her room


    and made Alvin so angry. "


    "From the affectionate looks of those girls who watched the fun, I can see that they did say something


    that attracted people''s attention. The girls passing by in the corridor took pictures, didn''t they? "


    Anna nodded, "this woman is really something."


    They could only see the picture of the corridor and the open door, so they couldn''t know what


    happened in the room.


    Ten minutester, Edward got changed and went out of the room.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "In ten minutes The speed of moo moo Isn''t the time too short? "


    Anna was very disappointed. She put her hand on her forehead and said, "s! I really doubt if he is


    my biological son... "


    Half an hourter, Edward came back. And during this period, the woman did not leave the room, which


    made them feel shocked.


    How could his son allow a woman to stay in his room for so long!


    Edward came back with an odd look. But they know that''s because he was drugged.


    Cassie also fixed her eyes on the phone screen and said, "I have to admit that moo moo is very


    patient. He could still hold himself to not have sex with that woman in such a situation."


    If he had not had sex with that womanter, they would have thought he was impotent!


    Atst, Edward was dragged into the room by that woman. The door was opened once before, but it


    was not fully opened.


    All kinds of phenomenon were somewhat strange.


    "Who do you think she is? Why didn''t she get thrown out of the room by Moo moo? " Anna was


    confused.


    "Actually, I''m curious about one thing. Said Cassie. Did he touch that woman? "


    They had always regarded Edward as a normal man, of course, they thought there was impossible that


    nothing had happened between Edward and that girl. But think about it calmly. Moo moo is different


    from other men. Maybe they have done nothing intimate with each other?


    "s! Everything has gone back to the beginning point and I can''t watch this video anymore! " Anna


    sighed.


    "Not necessarily. At least it can prove that a woman has entered his room and if moo moo is unwilling


    to talk, then maybe that woman is willing to tell us! " Suddenly, Cassie thought it was interesting.


    Her words startled Anna. She pped her hands and eximed excitedly, "sister! you are right! As long


    as we find this woman, we will know the truth! "


    "Calm down first! Even if you find this woman, don''t do it by yourself! If she is pure and kind, Moo moo


    can marry her. "


    In this world, only women knew women best. Anna had seen the women who liked vanity but only for


    profit. She nodded, "you are really thoughtful. But where am I going to find this woman?"


    Although the general outline of the person in the video could be figure out, but her face couldn''t be


    seen clearly.


    "You know what? The women around moo moo could be count with one hand! No, she didn''t need to


    count. There was no woman at all. You will know it as long as you pay more attention to it. "


    Speaking of this, Anna was a little upset. Her son moved out since she asked people to drug him.


    The next second, she suddenly came up with a solution. She rolled her eyes and smiled, "I know how


    to do this."


    "Do you have any idea?"


    "Yes! If he doesn''t want to go home, then I''ll go find him! "


    "Will he agree you to live in his apartment?" Cassie had seen it personally that Edward changed the


    lock of the door in order to avoid his mother from disturbing him.


    In her heart, her nephew was not as tender as other men!

 Chapter 30 Who Is That Woman

    Chapter 30 Who Is That Woman


    "Who said I wanted to live in his apartment?"


    At the same time, in the Dong family''s courtyard.


    William threw the document to his assistant Eric, "I spent so much money ndering him! Is this the


    powerful paid posters you mentioned? "


    Edward was conduct himself very strict that William couldn''t fault him on anything. Finally, there was an


    opportunity for William to spent a lot of money on the scandal which could led to Edward being the third


    party. However, he did not expect that it end up a contribution to the hype and image promotion of


    Edward.


    Eric had thought that if Edward had the original video, he wouldn''t have exposed such negative news


    to the public. He didn''t expect that what he did eventually would gave Edward a hand.


    "Mr. William, is it possible that we have been tricked by Edward from the very beginning?"


    Expose the video and wait for William to make a scene. If that was the case, it would be so terrible


    William suddenly thought of this possibility and said, "ording to his way of doing things, it is not


    impossible."


    A few years ago, he also learned the lesson from Edward.


    "We''ve already destroyed the video in the hotel, they can''t even repair it. But it only proves one thing,


    that is, he has the original video! " Eric analyzed.


    With his hands holding the cup more and more tightly, William shouted angrily, "humph! I have


    underestimated this guy! "


    "The project of the H Administrative Zone is about to start. I''ve been thinking about it for three years. It


    is possible for him to make a big hype at this point."


    "Wait a minute! This is not just amercial spection! " William knew something about Edward in


    the past ten-year''spetition. He squinted and asked, "who is that woman?"


    "What?"


    "Check the woman in the video."


    Although Eric didn''t know what he meant, he replied, "yes, Mr. William. I''ll look into it right now."


    Ang heard that the problem had been solved, so she didn''t pay more attention to it. She reported to


    Lucas one by one after she finished the work assigned by him.


    After Ang finished reported and had been told the following work, Lucas was called to the office by


    Edward.


    "Is there any reply from Sheryl?" Asked Edward.


    "They called all of a sudden, and said that the amount can be increased by 50%. But they asked for a


    new contract and wanted to know when do you avable?"


    Fifty percent increase? He didn''t expect that the rification video would bring him such benefits, and it


    wouldn''t be a bad thing if it increased by fifty percent.


    But the schedule for this week was tight. Next Monday would be the anniversary. And he had to go to H


    city the next day.


    He looked at his watch and said, "one o''clock in the afternoon."


    Edward had the habit of taking a nap at noon. But he was often very busy on the schedule, and


    sometimes he would even sacrifice his rest time. Lucas sighed in his heart and replied, "well! Okay. "


    After returning to his office, Lucas called the president of Sheryl. Looking at the files piled up on his


    desk, he came up with an idea.


    Thinking that maybe it was a good opportunity for Ang to enrich her experience, so he asked


    Edward whether he could ask Ang to apany him or not. Although he was a little nervous,


    fortunately, Edward agreed and said, "let her in."


    After Ang entered the CEO Office, Edward stopped writing and said, "sort out the files sent by


    Sheryl. We will leave at 12:30."


    What? Would he ask her to work outside?


    She used to read books and rest for half an hour after lunch. If she worked outside, she couldn''t read a


    book. She was fidgety at the thought that the schedule of her review would be disturbed!


    "What? Is there anything wrong with the document? " He asked when he saw her frown.


    "No! I''ll do it right away. " Ang quickly forced a smile and responded.


    Looking at her back, Edward frowned.


    The past assistants would fix their make-up and tidy their image excitedly once they heard that they


    could go out with him to work. What was her expression? Did she mean that she didn''t want to go out


    with him?


    Edward didn''t realize that his heart was jammed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    At half past twelve, Edward walked out of his office and said to her, "we can leave now."


    "Okay!" She quickly stood up and followed him with her handbag and file bag.


    They entered the elevator one after the other, and both of them didn''t notice that there was an unusual


    stir in the office.


    "Did I see it wrong? Did our CEO ask Secretary Ang to go with him?"


    "I doubt it."


    Colleagues gathered in the tea room and began to talk about it.


    At this moment, Lucas came out. Yvonne asked in disbelief, "Manager Lucas, are you out of favor?"


    Lucas rolled his eyes and said, "I was too busy at work, so I asked Ang to do it for me."


    But Edward has always been viewing women as super virus and keep a distance with them as long as


    possible. Why doesn''t he disgusted with Ang? "


    "Not only Ang, but also the woman in the video whose hand was held by our CEO tightly! Is this our


    CEO? "


    "Well What a pity! I thought I would have a chance to witness two men''s wedding ceremony, "


    Disappointment was written all over her face.


    The other female colleagues also sighed, "that is to say, we have been waiting for so many years, but


    our CEO is ended up with a woman. It is really disappointing."


    Lucas: "...."


    These rotten women were so horrible


    However, it was exactly because of their mindset that they could stay in this office for so long! If they


    are the same as those women who would like to sleep with Mr. Edward and dream to be his wife, then


    there would be no woman in his office.


    Assistant Leo had already parked the car at the gate and waited for them.


    She had been worried that it would be awkward to stay with Edward alone, and she let out a sigh of


    relief after she saw Leo.


    After the car started, she secretly nced at Edward beside her. Seeing him close his eyes and


    sleeping, she quietly took out her notebook and read it silently.


    There were many traffic lights on the way and it was a long time. She focused on it, and did not notice


    that he had already opened his eyes and nced at her notes.


    "Buddhist''s arrival."


    Said Edward all of a sudden. Although he said in a low voice, Ang was startled. She was afraid of


    being discovered, so she closed the notebook quickly.


    He added, "in ater life novel, there are many ideas of Buddhism. The third cycle of reincarnation is a


    process of karma, where good will be rewarded with good, and evil with evil. The third cycle of


    reincarnation does not refer to previous life, this life, and next life, but is a process of rebirth. "


    oh Right! His simple exnation made her recall a lot of points that she did not write it down. It seemed


    that this notebook was notplete enough!


    Ang hurriedly opened the notebook and made some signs on it. After she finished it, she realized


    that the big boss had found her notes.


    She was doomed! She wondered if he would warn her not to read or the influence on her work. But


    how could he know such things clearly?


    She felt both terrified and confused.


    At this time, the car stopped and Edward got out of the car. She quickly picked up the documents and


    followed him.


    She followed him and her heart beat so fast.


    When they finally reached the floor that they were going to visit, she plucked up her courage and said,


    "well, Mr. Edward, I want to go to the bathroom. "


    "Oh! Go straight and turn left. That''s the restroom. " "We''re in room 1308." He reminded


    "Okay, thank you, Mr. Edward." Ang thanked him and then went to the bathroom.


    Edward looked at her back. When he was about to turn around and leave, he saw a familiar figure


    following behind her.


    Greg? Why was he here? ''maybe


    His eyes shed a trace of suspicion. Then sank slightly and strode after her.

 Chapter 31 Let Go Of Her

    Chapter 31 Let Go Of Her


    As soon as Ang reached the door of the restroom, someone grabbed her arm.


    With red eyes and angry teeth, Greg shouted, "are you so cruel? We''ve loved each other for almost


    three years. Couldn''t our rtionshippare with other people''s stinky money in your eyes?"


    He suddenly appeared and grabbed her, which made her startled.


    Greg''s resentful face made her annoyed. "Are you insane?"


    Greg dragged her to the safe passage and pushed her against the wall. "That man is the CEO of the


    DC Capital Group. That''s why you don''t want to marry me, right?"


    His action was so fierce that her back bumped into the cold and hard wall, and she squinted in pain.


    Before she could react, he had spoken ill of her. Actually, Ang had no good temper at all, but she


    was not as irrational as he was. She just gritted her teeth and said angrily, "don''t you know why I broke


    up with you? Why do you mention others?"


    Greg was out of breath by angry. After loosening his tie and the top button, he felt he got back more


    breath.


    She was still in working hours, so she couldn''t keep the boss waiting for too long. She wanted to leave


    as soon as she finished. Greg wouldn''t let her go. He pushed her back against the wall and asked,


    "Why are you lying? If not for him, why do you always stay with him?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Why did she always stay with Edward? If they had appeared together today, nothing would have


    happened!


    "Go to work! I went with him only for work! "


    "Work?" He sneered, "considering your education background, will the DC Capital Group hire you?"


    "Greg!" She had had enough of it. "What do you mean by that?" she asked


    "We were only graduated from the ordinary college. How could we get into such a bigpany? You


    even contacted with the CEO? Ang, how could you sink to such depths?" Thest sentence was


    uttered through gritted teeth, and his eyes were full of contempt and insult. Ang had never been


    looked down upon like this by anyone, and it was by him!


    How could he use her of relying on some hidden rules to get into a bigpany?


    Ang''s tears were almosting out from her eyes. "Greg! Not everyone is as dirty as you! By hook


    or by crook! "


    She was so angry that her potential burst out and she pushed him away unexpectedly. She then


    sneered and said: "besides, we have broken up. Please don''te to bother me again!"


    How could Greg let her to leave? He held her in his arms and wouldn''t let her go, no matter how hard


    she struggled. He kissed her neck restlessly.


    Edward couldn''t keep calm as he had been standing behind the door from the beginning. He pushed


    the door open and pulled Greg away. Then he stood in front of Ang and said coldly, "she asked you


    to let go of her."


    If Ang was willing to do that, he had no reason toe in and stop them. But if she struggled, it


    meant that she was unwilling and he could also get involved.


    "Huh!" Greg sneered, but didn''t attack him.


    With the disturbance of Greg, Ang''s hair and clothes were in a mess.


    "Are you all right?" Asked Edward.


    Although she had broken up with Greg, she was not so heartless as she appeared to be. She didn''t


    want to cause any misunderstandings between her and Edward, because she also cared about what


    Greg thought.


    Noticing that Greg stood still and didn''t snap at him anymore, Edward turned around to look at her and


    find that she was in a mess. Subconsciously, he wanted to tidy it up for her, but she dodged. Although


    the action was not obvious, it fell into his eyes. He stopped his hand in the air and then put it down.


    Edward stood between them with his back to Greg. From Greg''s point of view, they were very intimate.


    His phone rang when he was about to give Edward a punch.


    Nobody knew who was calling. After only talking for a while, Greg cooled down gradually. He bumped


    Edward and went away.


    Ang tried her best to hold back her tears. "if you feel ufortable, you can ask Assistant Leo to


    send you back, said Edward."


    "No need!" Ang smiled at him, "I''m fine, Mr. Edward."


    She didn''t want her work to be affected by her personal affairs and was fired. After all, she needed this


    job!


    She suddenly remembered something, opened her briefcase, and checked carefully. After making sure


    that the document was all right, she was finally relieved.


    All the expressions fell into his eyes, which made him feel a little dazed.


    She was almost bullied again, and her hair and clothes were in a mess. Instead of tidying them up, she


    began to care about the documents. Even though she was really in a tight corner, this kind of


    responsible attitude towards work added some charm to her.


    Edward stared at her expressionlessly for a long time. She then realized that she should be in a very


    embarrassed situation. She quickly put away the documents and said, "I''m going to the bathroom. I''ll


    be there soon."


    When she went to the toilet and saw herself in the mirror, she was shocked.


    Her hair was in a mess, and her clothes were torn in a mess. There were also some red marks on her


    neck. She was so embarrassed that she couldn''t be more embarrassed. Thinking of that Edward had


    just stared at her for such a long time, she felt so embarrassed that she wanted to hide herself in a hole


    in the ground.


    After dressing up, she went to the bathroom. When she went out, she saw that Edward was waiting her


    outside. She was stunned.


    He didn''t know if Greg was going to make things difficult for her again, so he had to wait for her to meet


    President Richard. Besides, he thought it would be more interesting to meet President Richard


    together!


    Seeing her out, with a smile in his eyes, he said in an indifferent tone, "let''s go."


    Was he waiting for her?


    Before Ang could react, he had already strode away, so she had to hurry up to catch up with him.


    When he pushed the door of room 1308, not only did Ang''s smile froze, but even Greg stood up with


    a pale face.


    Edward curled his lips.


    Richard Wei, President of the Anson Bank, had already walked up to him. He greeted with a smile, "Mr.


    Edward, it''s been a long time!"


    After hearing that, Edward reached out his hand politely, and Richard quickly took his hand. Then he


    winked at Greg who was walking toward them just now.


    Greg''s face turned livid with rage, and he managed to squeeze out a smile, trembling all over. "Hello,


    Mr. Edward."


    Edward didn''t respond to his words, but took a nce at Ang. She had restrained other emotions


    and smiled as usual.


    "This is?" Anson Bank had been working with the DC Capital Group for ten years. Apart from two years


    ago when he had seen a female assistant around Edward, then it was Lucas who came with him to


    negotiate business all along. As one of the most important clients, Richard always paid attention to


    everything rted to Edward. So it was naturally that he had heard that Edward liked men. He couldn''t


    help but be curious when he saw Ang.


    "This is Secretary Ang." He introduced her lightly and looked at the frightened expression of Greg


    with interest.


    Ang stretched out her hand and said, "Hello, Mr. Richard."


    "Hello! Miss Ang. Being able to work for Mr. Edward, Miss Ang must be very capable!" It was


    necessary for him to have a good EQ when he worked at the bank. Even as the President of the bank,


    when he was able to make friends with people, he wouldn''t offend them. That was also the reason why


    he was the General President of Anson Bank.


    "You''re ttering me. I was very indebted to Mr. Edward for a kindness." Said Ang in a proper


    manner.


    "You are too modest, Miss Ang!" Richard answered with a smile.


    After the greetings, Richard invited them to have dinner. While eating, Richard was talking about the


    main points of the cooperation. Edward barely spoke, and he would calmly respond whenever there


    was a question that needed to be answered.

 Chapter 32 How Capricious Mr. Edward Was!

    Chapter 32 How Capricious Mr. Edward Was!


    Had worked with Edward for so many years, it was the first time that Richard Wei had seen Mr. Edward


    so calm. With his experience in business, he intuitively sensed something wrong with the cooperation.


    The dinner was almost over. Despite his uneasy heart, Richard Wei asked with a smile, "Mr. Edward,


    do you have any suggestion on the cooperation?"


    In these years, about 18% of Anson Bank''s work came from the DC Capital Group, and most


    importantly, the DC Capital Group had strong strength and had never owed money. Besides, if they


    cooperated with the DC Capital Group, it would certainly drive other performance!


    Edward smiled faintly, "Originally, Anson Bank and the DC Capital Group had worked together for so


    long and I think that we have gainedplete trust in each other." But Anson Bank doesn''t seem to


    think highly of the DC Capital Group. "


    While speaking, Edward cast a glimpse at Greg intentionally or unintentionally. Richard was a sly fox in


    business, how could he not see that? But he didn''t know how Greg offended Mr. Edward. He had no


    way but made an introduction, "How bad my memory is! I forgot to introduce him to you. Mr. Edward,


    He is Manager Greg in our general bank. He is a rare talent. "


    "Really? Rare talent? " Edward smiled and said, "I hope you sight is still as good as before."


    After saying that, he stood up and said, "I need to reconsider about this cooperation."


    Edward had already stood up and left with Ang. But when he just arrived at the door, he stopped for


    a second and turned around, "Oh! By the way, President Richard, the staff of your Anson Bank seemed


    to have some misunderstanding about our DC Capital Group. We need to have a strict test to choose


    our staff. "


    Richard was stunned by his words. Greg knew that Edward''s word was pointing at him, He was angry


    but he didn''t dare to do so.


    Edward had long legs. He walked so fast that Ang almost trotted to catch up with him. Ang knew


    that Edward did it on purpose to make things difficult for Greg.


    In the elevator, when there were only the two of them, she asked, "Mr. Edward... Were you defending


    me just now? "


    Although the man in front of her was always cold and detached, he was actually warmhearted! Thinking


    of that he had helped her several times, she felt happy.


    "You think too much. How could he nder the reputation of the DC Capital Group? " Edward nced


    sideways at Ang, and when he saw her slightly raised lips slowly turned down, he smiled slightly in


    his heart.


    What he meant was that Ang tter herself. She felt embarrassed.


    In the private room, there was no need for Richard to pretend to smile. He put on a long face and


    scolded, "The cooperation between Anson Bank and DC Capital Group has always been a usage in


    the side. How did you offend him? "


    Richard had nned to train resources for Greg so that Greg could rece him as president in the


    future. But unexpectedly, he went for wool and came home shorn. He didn''t know what had Greg done


    made Mr. Edward so angry.


    Greg naturally knew that the reason why Richard would be so fond of him was that his daughter, Mary


    Wei, liked him. If they knew what happened between him and Ang, his career would be ruined.


    Greg''s eyes darkened, but he lowered his head and apologized, "Maybe it''s when I went to the


    bathroom just now. I offended Mr. Edward out of anxiety. Mr. Richard, please don''t worry. I''ll handle it!"


    "I have told you many times that you should never offend people who you can''t afford to offend, but you


    offended Mr. Edward instead! If you lose this cooperation, you don''t have to stay in Anson Bank!


    Humph! "


    In the section of bank, the most important thing was to get ess to resources. Greg''s parents were a


    peasant and a construction worker in tradition, so they didn''t have any resources at all. In the past six


    months, Richard transferred his resources to Greg little by little and made him the best business


    manager with the best performance in the bank. As long as the contract with DC Capital Group was


    signed by him, he could gain a foothold in the bank. Unfortunately, there was a problem at this time.


    Richard was angry about what happened today. If his daughter hadn''t insisted on marrying him, he


    wouldn''t have supported a man with such a bad family background.


    "Mr. Richard, please rest assured. I will get the cooperation n with the DC Capital Group." Greg tried


    his best to leave that small town and to gain a firm foothold in a first-line city. He didn''t want to return to


    the slum. If he lost Richard''s help, he would no doubt be driven back to the origin.


    After they returned to the DC Building, Lucas let Ang in the office and asked, "How do you feel about


    your first time to work outside?"


    It was her first time to work outside, and the cooperation failed because of her. Ang lowered her


    head and didn''t say anything, as if a child had done something wrong. "What happened?" He asked.


    He thought for a while and felt a little strange. When Mr. Edward came back just now, he smiled, which


    was rare in usual! Shouldn''t everything be smooth?


    "Mr. Edward... He didn''t sign it. "


    "Didn''t? "Why didn''t he sign it?" Lucas asked, confused.


    "He said he wanted toe back and to think about it again." Ang didn''t dare to say that it was all


    her fault.


    Noticing that Ang looked guilty and terrified, Lucas didn''t dare to press her too hard. After all, it was


    Mr. Edward who let her enter the DC Capital Group.


    He smiled gently, "Oh! it will be OK! You don''t have to worry too much. Since Mr. Edward has said that,


    he must have his own arrangement. Get back to your work. "


    She had suffered a lot in thepany since her internship. But since she came to the DC Capital


    Group, no matter how busy Lucas was, he would patiently teach her to work. Every time he saw


    Edward in a bad mood, he would remind her. She felt lucky to meet such a good boss and her mood


    was also rxed.


    After Ang went out, Lucas received a phone call from Anson Bank. President Richard made it in


    person to apologize.


    Although Lucas didn''t know why he had to apologize, he knew what had happened during this period.


    Thinking of Ang''s expression just now, he believed that it must have something to do with her. He


    had no choice but to say in a mild tone, "Please don''t worry, Mr. Richard. I will ry your message to


    Mr. Edward. "


    After he hung up the phone, he detailed to Edward the phone of Richard. "You must be very busy these


    days, right?" Asked Edward after hearing it.


    Why did Mr. Edward ask about it all of a sudden? It urred to Lucas thatst time Edward had asked


    if he had been busy and then his bonus were transferred to Ang. Against his will, Lucas answered,


    "Ju... just okay."


    "Okay..." Edward frowned and said, "Originally I wanted to let Ang talk about business by herself.


    Now that you is not busy, then let you go with her."


    "¡­¡­" Lucas cried in his heart, tears liking a river. He was already very busy, and now he had to


    apany Ang to discuss business. He should have told Mr. Edward the truth! Why did he say that


    just okay?! But how dared he go back on his word as long as the president asked? He could only nod


    his head in silence.


    Looking at the sullen look on Charles''s face, Edward couldn''t help but chuckle.


    The working ability of Lucas was not the best in the DC Capital Group, but he was a noble man with


    moral virtue. Because Edward gave him the job when he was in difficulty, he was loyal to Edward and


    neverined about it.


    But he was a bit too honest. He had been in the DC Capital Group for so many years and had never


    asked for extra sry. He actually believed that Edward would cut his bonus at will.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    As for the reason why Edward asked Lucas to go with Ang, he didn''t know why he was worried that


    Ang would be bullied by Greg.


    In front of him, Ang was like a little hedgehog, but she was under the control of Greg for several


    times. If he didn''t let Lucas keep herpany, she would be deceived by Greg again.


    When Lucas went back to his office, he received a payroll, on which there were 10000 dors more


    than before! The bonus was not decrease at all. He couldn''t believe his eyes and he looked over


    several times.


    Lucas was so moved that he almost cried. He thought to himself, ''Although Mr. Edward is a cold man,


    how could he be so warmhearted!'' Mr. Edward could see his efforts and it worth for Lucas that he had


    devoted all his youth to the DC Capital Group.


    But why did the boss tell him all these seriously? Made fun of him? How could Mr. Edward be so


    funny?


    And their boss was getting more and more abnormal recently


    In the office, everyone was discussing why the CEO didn''t sign the contract.


    "Considering? But this fund has not arrived yet, and all the departments have been stagnated! "


    Yvonne didn''t understand. Since Anson Bank had increased the amount and lowered the interest, how


    could Mr. Edward refuse? It was obvious that they were going to have a cooperation. Why did he say


    that he would consider it again?


    It was until then that Ang knew that the project''s progress had been suspended because the fund


    didn''t arrived. She thought Edward was quite wayward! She sighed heavily. When she was about to


    continue her work, Lucas came over to her and said, "Anson Bank contacted us again. You go with


    me."

 Chapter 33 The Man Is So Terrifying

    Chapter 33 The Man Is So Terrifying


    Ang hurried to pick up the files and followed him.


    While Lucas was driving, Ang pondered for a long time and asked, "Manager Lucas, I heard that this


    loan is lower in the interest than the past and the amount is more than before. By all rights, the DC


    Capital Group will not refuse it, right?"


    "Yes! You''re right."


    "Then Was Mr. Edward..."


    "He don''t y the card ording to the routine. Get used to it!" Lucas smiled faintly.


    After thinking for a while, Ang thought Luca''s words made sense. Generally speaking, a man would


    never refuse a woman who threw herself to his arms. However, he just threw her out of the door and


    then soaked her in the cold water. Indeed An abnormal man!


    Thinking of this, she felt relieved. After all, if he dyed the project because of her, she would feel that


    she owed him a lot. She wouldn''t have so much mental burden if it was just because Greg had


    ndered the DC Capital Group.


    Although she guessed correctly, she still asked, "does Mr. Edward value the DC Capital Group very


    much?"


    "Of course!" When driving, Lucas looked straight ahead and said proudly, "Mr. Edward was only twenty-


    four years old ten years ago, but he had propped up the whole DC Capital Group. At that time, the DC


    Capital Group was a smallpany, during which it had a difficult time in seeking for investment and


    entering a bid. It took him only five years to get the DC Capital Group to renowned in the S City! To put


    it bluntly, many banks want to cooperate with us now, not only the Anson Bank."


    Actually he was only telling the truth. A lot of banks were looking forward to cooperating with the DC


    Capital Group, and those entrepreneurs that were not willing to invest in money in earlier years felt


    regretful when they saw that the DC Capital Group had earned a great deal of money.


    In Ang''s origin impression of Edward, he was the man who seemed to be impotent but made her


    exhausted to get up. He had said many times that he wanted her to be his mistress, which made her


    feel that he was a capitalist who took advantage of his power to bully others.


    But afterwards, he helped her a lot. These days, he was so busy that he even had to sacrifice his lunch


    break. And when she heard Lucas talk about his ability, her opinion of him changed a little.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so powerful..." She sighed.


    The secretaries and assistants before would adore him when they heard things about Edward. On the


    contrary, Secretary Ang was much moreposed, and no one could see any intention of merit or


    profit from her expression. Even the group of rotten girls in the office would be suspicious of him with


    gossip eyes. But her eyes were clear, and deeper, where he could not see clearly.


    ''is that enough to make Mr. Edward believe that she''s trustworthy?


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Lucas received a message from Edward, which read, "this


    cooperation shall be decided by Ang.".


    Decided by Secretary Ang? How strange it was?


    Ang had already opened the ss door, but Lucas was still standing there, frowned. She reminded,


    "Manager Lucas?"


    "I''ming!" Lucas hurriedly replied. Then he replying the message while he was walking.


    Greg had been waiting for them for a long time. When he saw them, he stood up quickly and greeted


    with a smile, "Hello, Manager Lucas. Hello, Secretary Ang."


    Seeing that Greg treated her as a stranger, Ang had to go along with him and nodded to greet him.


    Lucas shook hands with him and said, "let''s start."


    Ang and Greg exchanged a knowing look with each other. After they all sat down, Greg spoke briefly


    about the cooperation this time.


    "I have gone too far today. Fortunately, Mr. Edward is so generous. I''m so sorry!" They were sent here


    by the DC Capital Group, which meant they would have a very good chance of cooperation. Then he


    went straight to the point, "so How does Mr. Edward think about it?"


    In Ang''s impression, Greg was an indomitable man with a confident face, always difficult to reach.


    But she had never seen Greg who was now sitting in front of her swallowed his pride in order to get a


    cooperation contract. She was in a daze and thought, ''is he still who he used to be?


    It was a handsome face and slender body as the same as before. However, he looked more mature


    than before.


    It made her heart ache to think of him living alone in this stressful ce like S City without a strong


    family background.


    She lowered her head to avoid being caught by the tears in her eyes.


    "It depends on Secretary Ang." Lucas smiled faintly.


    "What?" Ang didn''t expect that they would talk about her, so she was a little surprised and looked


    up, just meeting with Greg who was also stunned.


    "Mr. Edward said it''s all up to Secretory Ang." When he saw the doubtful expression on their faces,


    Lucas added.


    Let her decide? It was obvious that Edward wanted to embarrass him. Moreover, if Ang had nothing


    to do with him, why did he gave vent on her anger?


    Greg felt suffocated and clenched his fists.


    "Okay," After a long while, Ang finally recovered and answered.


    But why would Edward do such an arrangement? Did he want to avenge her?


    Both of them stared at her, which made her ill at ease. She hesitated for a while and said, "can I have a


    few words with Manager Lucas alone?"


    Hearing her words, Greg didn''t stay any longer, because he had an excuse to leave the table and


    smoke a cigarette.


    After he left, she took a deep breath.


    "What''s wrong?" Of course, Lucas had noticed the weird atmosphere there.


    "Nothing." "I heard that the whole project stopped because Mr. Edward didn''t sign the contract today.


    It''s Will that caused losses?"


    "Yes! Of course. The project can''t be continued because theck of money."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How much will be the loss?"


    "Hundreds of thousands of dors Maybe more than a million... "


    "Over a million?" She was surprised, "then Mr. Edward was still so naughty?"


    Lucas shrugged his shoulders.


    "Sign it or not?"


    "Mr. Edward told me to let you decide, so it''s totally up to you." Lucas was also curious. He wondered


    what had caused such a dy on the progress of Mr. Edward work, which was always effective!


    Besides, such a postpone will cause a great deal of losses. The most strange thing was that why did he


    ask Ang to make the decision?


    At first, she believed Edward. She thought he put Anson Bank in a difficult situation because Greg


    ndered the DC Capital Group. Now it seemed that he was really trying to avenge her. But she


    couldn''t figure out why he did that?


    "What will happen if we don''t sign it all the time?" She asked.


    "If the construction can''t be carried out for a long time, the loss is more than one hundred million."


    Ang was stupefied, and she suddenly thought of a possibility: he wanted to trap her because she


    refused him?


    She thought it was possible. If she dyed signing the contract because of her private affairs with


    Greg, did he want to be med on her?


    You are an employee of the DC Capital Group. Shouldn''t you try to maintain the image of it? ¡ª¡ª


    Then Please sign this agreement! ¡ª¡ª


    The thought sent a chill down her spine. She could even imagine that he would say to her like this


    You don''t take thepany seriously because of your personal feelings. Now that it has suffered such


    a great loss, I won''t hold you ountable if you sign this agreement. Otherwise, you will work for the


    DC Capital Group for the rest of your life! Ha ha ha¡ª¡ª


    This man was so horrible!

 Chapter 34 Would Mr. Edward Also Be Nervous

    Chapter 34 Would Mr. Edward Also Be Nervous


    "Ang? Ang? Ang... "


    What?


    Lucas saw her terrified face and asked her several times until she came to herself. He asked


    concernedly, "What''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? "


    "No, I didn''t."


    At this time, Lucas''s phone rang and it was from Yvonne, saying that the meeting was about to begin in


    30 minutes.


    "Mr. Lucas, if you are busy, I can handle this." Since Edward asked Ang to make the decision, Lucas


    couldn''t decide for her whether he was here or not! And he was so busy, and she didn''t know how to


    deal with it at all. She''d better not dy his work.


    Since Lucas was very busy, hearing what she said, he didn''t want to refuse anymore. "Okay, I''ll go


    back first. You can take a taxi to thepanyter. Keep the tickets and the traffic expenses can be


    covered by thepany."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay!"


    After Lucas went out, Ang sent a message to Greg, "Let''s have a talk."


    After reading the message, Greg put on a long face. He took another draw and stubbed out the


    cigarette beforeing in.


    Now, there were only the two of them, so they didn''t need to make a secret of their rtionship. The


    atmosphere suddenly became depressed.


    After sitting down, Greg sneered from the bottom of his heart.


    His eyes were still full of contempt, which made Ang feel a little annoyed. Because she knew that he


    misunderstood her rtionship with Edward again!


    Originally, she did not n to make things difficult for him. They could get along well with each other as


    long as possible. But he humiliated her time and again with eyes, and she just couldn''t put up with it.


    So she deliberately did not show affection, waiting for him to speak first.


    "Just tell me, what do you want me to do so that we can sign the contract?"


    Such a huge amount of money! It''s unbelievable that Edward asked a secretary to make the decision


    for it. Who would believe that there were no rtionship between them? After all, they had been


    through a lot with Greg.


    It was obvious that they wanted to deal him a head-on blow!


    What Ang couldn''t stand most was that he always misunderstood and defamed her in a questioning


    way.


    "Do you think I''m making trouble for you?"


    "Only you know that." If not, why did so many things happen?


    She thought it ridiculous. "Don''t you think you are wrong? It was you who drugged me. Edward saved


    me out of good heart, but you ndered him and uploaded the video on the Inte. He only taught


    you a lesson when you offended him. Why do you look at me like that? "


    "My job and my future are all up to your words. I can only pretend to be humble now. What else do you


    want me to do? " Greg raised his voice because of anger.


    At this point, he didn''t even realize what mistake he had made. What a fool she was to expect him to


    reflect on himself and to correct his mistakes. She really misjudged him.


    Ang''s eyes were a little blurry, but she held it back. She sneered, "So, everything is my fault, right?"


    "I didn''t mean that!" Even if Greg thought so, he did not dare to me her again. Although Ang used


    to be kind, nobody knew if she pretended to be kind. After all, she betrayed him, didn''t she?


    Moreover, Ang had cheated on him and was not willing to go back to his side now. If he lost this


    decent job again, she would really look down upon him!


    Thinking of this, Greg calmed down. After a moment of silence, he said, "Ang, don''t you want to


    break up with me? I agreed. As long as you agree to sign the contract, I won''t put you in a difficult


    position! "


    Wasn''t she desperate to get rid of him so that she could ride Edward''s coattails? Could it make her


    agree to sign the contract?


    Although Ang had made up her mind to leave, she still couldn''t help crying in this condition when


    she said the word "break up".


    She clenched her fists on her knees and said in a trembling voice, "So... Was it because of this


    cooperation that you agreed to break up with me?"


    How could their love be used for exchange?


    Ang admitted that it was her fault that she couldn''t keep her virginity, which made Greg feel


    wronged. But she didn''t do it on purpose, she was also a victim! What happened next had gone too far,


    which had touched her moral bottom line. However, she still hoped that he could realize his mistake,


    and as long as he apologized, she would forgive him in fact


    But he still thought that he was right. For this cooperation, even if he did not admit that he was wrong,


    he would also humble. He even promised to let her go.


    "Ha-ha..." Why had she been with a man who doesn''t even tell right from wrong so many years? Were


    their sweet moments really her wishful thinking?


    "Isn''t this what you want?" Her sneer made him feel bad.


    "What I want..." With tears streaming down her face, she sneered and mumbled, "Yes! Of course. "


    While speaking, she took out the document having been sealed and pushed it in front of him, "Greg,


    please keep your promise and sign this contract. Then don''t bother me anymore!"


    When seeing the contract, Greg''s eyes finally showed a trace of pleasure. He took over the document


    without hesitation and even hurriedly stamped and signed on it.


    Then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ang stared at him coldly and her heart was full of sarcasm. She mocked herself why she fell in love


    with such a man.


    She even doubted whether she was blinded by the so-called love these years.


    After signing the contract, Greg returned one to her. He wanted to say something but hesitated. "You..."


    After thinking for a while, he plucked up his courage and asked, "Does he treat you well?"


    Ang knew that he had misunderstood her and Edward. Because of his excessive behavior, she did


    not want to be looked down upon. Although her heart was like a needle pricking it, she still did not want


    him to see her in a embarrassing situation. She tried to calm down. "Very good! At least, he doesn''t ask


    me to doundry and cook staying at home. Being with him. I will not be short of anything. "


    Greg was born in a poor family, which had always been his inferiorityplex.


    Ang always knew that, so she would never mention this to him in order to maintain his self-esteem.


    His gifts were not as expensive as others''. She had never been unhappy before. On the contrary, she


    was very happy and took care of his feelings. She always hugged him happily and said that he was


    good to her.


    The reason why she relied so is that she knew how hurtful these words would be.


    She knew that in his eyes, she had be a woman who abandoned love for money. It was enough to


    make him suffer for a while.


    Why? Why did he hurt her so much all the time? Ang thought that Greg should also feel her


    sadness, shouldn''t he?


    As thought, Greg pursed his lips and his face turned livid.


    Ang didn''t want to stay here any longer, so she grabbed her bag, stood up and left.


    In the CEO Office of the emperor group, harrow was having a meeting with other department managers


    and reporting to Mr. Yan.


    Edward listened and said, "Just do as you decided."


    "Okay."


    "Did Ang give you an answer to the cooperation with Anson Bank?"


    "She haven''t done it yet before I came back. The contract should be settled now. " Lucas said and


    looked at his watch.


    "Do you let her stay there alone?" Edward stood up suddenly and said nervously.


    Mr. Edward used to be calm. Why did he suddenly be so nervous? Ang was just talking


    business. How did it seem that she would be in danger? The boss''s reaction... Was it going too far?


    "Ang said that... She can handle it. " Lucas didn''t know what answer Edward wanted to hear.


    That chili, Ang, was as weak as a rabbit every time she met Greg! Greg was not a noble person!


    Thinking of what Greg had done several times before, Edward nervously picked up his suit jacket from


    the chair and strode to the office door.

 Chapter 35 So Soon

    Chapter 35 So Soon


    Lucas was confused by his reaction, ''why, didn''t she just discuss a cooperation with Greg? The boss


    looked so serious as if something bad had happened!''


    It suddenly urred to him that!


    Justst night, in order to get back the original video, Ang asked a man out! He now remembered


    that man was Manager Greg, wasn''t he?


    So Was the CEO afraid that Secretary Ang would be taken away by him?


    That''s too bad! He had made a big mistake!


    Edward wished he could rush over there immediately, and opened the door vigorously, but find that


    Ang was stood outside and about to knock at the door.


    With a gloomy face and worried eyes, the CEO scolded in an imposing manner. She asked carefully,


    "Mr. Edward, where are you going?"


    "Well," Seeing that she came back safe and sound, he felt rxed.


    Looking at her reddish eyes, Edward was overwhelmed with sadness. He thought that she cried again


    because of him?


    Thinking of this, his face turned cold.


    She wanted to hand over her work as soon as possible and then leave as she saw the changes in his


    eyes.


    "What? Is Secretary Ang back?" Lucas''s greeting broke the embarrassment between them.


    "Yes!" After taking a look at the document, Ang asked, "it has been signed. Should I submit it to Mr.


    Edward or Manager Lucas?"


    Lucas waited for the reply of Edward, but thetter didn''t answer directly but asked, "so soon?"


    Ang was speechless, "..."


    ''Shouldn''t it be signed quickly, withdraw the money and reduce the loss of thepany? Or he was


    upset that he didn''t get what he wanted?''


    Edward signaled her to enter the office. Lucas, however, had already suspected their rtionship, so


    he left quietly and closed the door.


    "Yes. The Anson Bank has raised the amount of loan greatly, and the interest is lower than before. It


    seems that there is no reason to not to sign it. Moreover, the loss of thepany will be greater if the


    problem is dyed for one more day." At the same time, she peeked at his face to see if he had set a


    trap for her.


    "Just because of this?" His sharp eyes seemed to pierce her heart.


    She nodded and asked tentatively, "Mr. Edward, are you going to rece your partner? "


    It is entirely possible that Edward asked her to be the ck face to turn them down. Because he had


    nned to cooperate with anotherpany, but reluctant to refuse them by himself because of the


    cooperation between them for many years.


    "No, I''m not. Just put the papers here."


    After carefully putting down the documents, Ang walked out of the office. After she closed the door,


    Edward looked at the door and frowned.


    Although Greg was not a man worthy of her to sacrifice, the problems between them was more or less


    because he had sex with Ang. He tried every means to make up for her, but she refused. When he


    knew that she needed a job, he gave her this one.


    Don''t you know that it might affect my life! Do you think you can make it up? ¡ª¡ª


    Dirty tricks? And what about you? You repeatedly say that you don''t want to have sex with me before


    marriage, which is the tradition of your family. Are you dare to say that you are still a virgin? ¡ª¡ª


    Just as her initial questioning, as well as Greg''s questioning in the alley. What he did was indeed


    influence her life.


    He was overwhelmed with guilt


    In the following days, every employee was working overtime for the anniversary celebration.


    There were still three days left before the anniversary. Except for weekend, there was only tomorrow


    left.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    In the office of the CEO, Edward put down the draft and rubbed his temples, "redo it."


    Although Edward was busy, he read books every day and had a high demand of his presentation all the


    time. Over the years, he was never satisfied with his presentation. Most of the time, he would adjust his


    presentation by himself. The tenth anniversary ceremony was the best time to develop thepany''s


    culture and establish a good image, so the requirements of the presentation were naturally more than


    other times!


    Lucas thought that this was a high-level presentation, but to his surprise, it was still not quite qualified.


    He could only inform a few colleagues with Chinese Majors to stay there and work overtime today and


    to make sure toplete the draft.


    Although Ang wasn''t a Chinese Major, her handwriting was good. She thought for a while and went


    to the office of Lucas.


    "Oh, it''s Ang? What''s up?"


    "I heard that Mr. Edward is not satisfied with the presentation, isn''t he?"


    "Yes! s!" He got a headache when it came to this.


    Strangely, since she signed the contract with the Anson Bank, her workload was reduced greatly.


    Manager Lucas was very busy. She once offered to help him work overtime, but Lucas said there''s no


    need. The wholepany was bustling around in circles, except her.


    This made her uneasy. She was afraid of being sidelined and fired.


    "Well, here is the thing. Although I graduated from Department of management and economics, I also


    liked to write things. How about you tell me your requirements? I want to have a try?" She didn''t want to


    be a hindrance in thepany!


    After signing the cooperation with the Anson Bank, Mr. Edward asked him to reduce the workload of


    Secretary Ang to the minimum. How dared Lucas arrange her to do such a job?


    "What?"


    Ang liked writing articles and she wanted to make some value for thepany, so she said, "I''ve


    already done my work. How about let me to have a try? Although I''m not sure I can make it an


    outstanding one."


    If Secretary Ang was indeed Mr. Edward''s woman, the future wife of the CEO, he couldn''t afford to


    offend her. Secretary Ang was so eager. It seemed that he can''t refuse her again.


    He thought for a while and said, "Okay, I will sent the key points of the draft to your e-mailter. You


    can send it to my e-mail after you finish it."


    The next day in the afternoon, when she sent the manuscript to his e-mail, Lucas took a look at it and


    felt that it was indeed different from the other several articles, but he couldn''t tell the details. Print out all


    manuscripts and bring them to the CEO''s office.


    When Edward felt disappointed and impatient after going through all the manuscripts, he was attracted


    by one. He picked it up and looked at it.


    Different from any other manuscripts that had drawn heavily on the achievements that the DC Capital


    Group had made for more than ten years, the short few sentences were summarized. It focused on


    other points. The most attractive part of the manuscript was that it had a strong power of persuasion,


    merged with the corporate culture of the DC Capital Group.


    From talent selection in the Warring Kingdoms Period to the imperial examination system, to the use of


    the high sry to prevent corruption, which was prevailing of the Song Dynasty as an approach to


    retain of talents and people. It analyzed the corporate concepts, integrity of management, employee


    welfare and other aspects and illustrated the reason why the DC Capital Group could achieve such


    achievements today.


    People''s eyes lit up byparison.


    He nced curiously at the person on the sign, and was a little stunned when he saw it was "Ang


    Xu."


    ''She wrote this draft?'' Sheid bared the corporate management concept of Edward and the core


    moral qualities of thepany. He didn''t expect Ang to have such a mindset and literary talent.


    Edward didn''t realize that the surprise in his eyes turned into appreciation, and the corners of his mouth


    involuntarily rose.

 Chapter 36 How Did I Cheat You

    Chapter 36 How Did I Cheat You


    On the 18th floor of the DC Hotel, as the host of the anniversary ceremony, employees of the DC


    Capital Group were all busy.


    More than ten minutes before the opening, guests had gathered.


    In the rest room, Charles told Edward the condition outside the room and then he said to Ang, "Mr.


    Edward will surely drink muchter. You should go and buy some antidotes."


    After receiving the order, Ang was about to go out. When Lucas took a nce at Mr. Edward, he


    happened to see that Edward was ncing at Ang askance. Then, Lucas added, "Ask Assistant Leo


    to drive you there."


    "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Lucas."


    When Ang just walked out of the rest room, she was stopped by a sounding from behind.


    "Unexpectedly, I underestimated you before."


    The familiar voice was full of sarcasm.


    Ang had worked in the DC Capital Group for half a month. They hadn''t seen each other since that


    register day she met Christa. Although they worked on different floors, but as they were in the same


    company, Christa had heard a lot of rumors about the president and secretary.


    It was three months ago when Christa set her up. She hadn''t given Ang an exnation or made any


    apology from the beginning to the end. It reminded Ang of all the things happened in the past, such


    as ming for Christa, scolding the bad guy for her.


    Ang turned around and sneered, "What do you want to say?"


    "You dumped Greg in order to join the DC Capital Group. I didn''t know how long would I have been


    deceived by you if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes!"


    "Deceive?" Ang sneered, "How can I deceive you? Don''t you know why I resigned from my


    hometown and came to S City? "


    After rebutting very excitedly, Ang realized that she didn''t have to exin to her at all. However, she


    couldn''t help but stare at Christa angrily and sneered, "Speaking of cheating, I must have been blind to


    make friends with people like you!"


    After saying that, she turned around, intending to leave.


    "Are you feeling great?" Christa behind her provoked, "Are you regretting that you haven''t had anything


    with Greg for so many years? Now, don''t you regret for having any excuse to do something with him? "


    Christa''s words cut Ang''s heart by a knife, and more than that, scattered a touch of salt on it.


    Ang stopped because of anger. But out of her expectation, Christa said more maliciously, "No


    enough, I heard... Mr. Edward is handsome and has a good figure. He is such a golden bachelors here.


    I''m afraid you have forgotten Greg already, right? "


    "Enough!" Ang turned around and sneered, with both mocking at her and herself, "Christa! How did


    you end up like this? Besides, even though I don''t say anything, it doesn''t mean that I''m afraid of you! I


    haven''t called the police, which has left you a way out. You''d better be polite to me! "


    "Really? Call the police? Do you dare to call the police? " Christa sneered, "If you call the police, how


    could Mr. Edward not know what happened between you and that kind of man? How could you even


    threaten me before you be the president''s wife? "


    How incorrigible she was!


    All of a sudden, Ang felt she was so boring that she was wasting her time to argue with such a


    shameless woman. Thinking of that, she turned around and left.


    Her cold and sneering eyes hurt Christa hard.


    He thought that as soon as she lost her first night and her son, she would suffer unspeakable pain.


    However, Ang was out of the exception and lived a better life. Why? Why? Why was Ang always


    luckier than her?


    Christa shouted behind with a hideous face, in a fit of rage, "Ang! You''ve ruined my life. I won''t let


    you live well! Now that I can make you lose your virginity, I can also ask Mr. Edward to kick you out of


    the DC Capital Group! "


    Christa was simply unreasonable!


    Ang thought it was really blind of her to make friends with such kind of people! However, she was


    reasonable and did not intend to argue with Christa. This time she did not stop and walk forward.


    Finding that she didn''t irritate Ang, Christa clenched his fists angrily and then walked into the hall in


    his high heels.


    In the corner, Edward who kept silent before asked, "Is she also an employee of the DC Capital


    Group?"


    "Yes! She is Christa Yang from the Personnel Department, brought in by Carl. " Lucas recalled their


    conversation and felt surprised. "But Ang doesn''t seem to work for Carl."


    Christa was working for Carl. Although she knew Ang, there seemed to be some conflicts between


    them. Ang was brought in by Mr. Edward, so she was not supposed to be the side of Carl. But it was


    also possible that she was a spy and Mr. Edward kept her on purpose.


    But judging from Mr. Edward''s facial expressions, he didn''t know that they had known each other


    before!


    Lucas felt his brain cells were burned half, simply stopped to think of it.


    Edward was lost in thought. He didn''t expect Ang to be drugged by a woman who was also her good


    friend.


    After buying the medicine, Ang didn''t go back right away. Instead, she walked along the street and


    looked a little lost.


    If it had been someone else, she would have reported the case to the police and put Christa in jail. But


    she did not know what went wrong on earth and why both Christa and Greg became like this.


    While walking, she was knocked down by someone and fell to the ground. After the man apologized to


    her, Ang replied, "It doesn''t matter." Then she stood up and was about to leave.


    After walking a few steps, she heard someone calling her from behind, "Miss Ang!"


    She walked ahead numbly, so Aaron had to catch up with her and patted her on the shoulder. Taken


    aback, Ang immediately came to her sense.


    She turned around and saw a man in white shirt, looking gentle. Wearing a white shirt, he was tall and


    confident.


    "You dropped your bag." Aaron smiled.


    His hair was disheveled as a breeze blew.


    Suddenly, she saw him as if he was a gentle schr from ancient noble.


    "Okay? You dropped your bag. " Then Aaron handed the bag to her.


    Ang realized that the man bumped into her just now and she forgot to pick up the medicine.


    How could she be so fascinated!


    Ang blushed, lowered her head and stammered, "Thank... Thank you."


    "The anniversary ceremony is about to start, right? Why are you here alone? "


    What? Anniversary ceremony? How did he know about the anniversary?


    She looked him up and down for a few seconds, and it suddenly urred to her that she had seen this


    man on that night of Hilda''s birthday!


    "Ah! So are you also an employee of the DC Capital Group? " She remembered that he was with


    Edward at that time.


    "No, I''m not. I''m not an employee of the DC Capital Group. I just know Moo moo. "


    "Moo moo? Are you Mr. Edward''s friend? " It was rare to see a man so good-looking and gentle! And


    what did he call Mr. Edward Moo moo? Were they old friends?


    "Well, sort of! Are you going to the hotel? Or did he ask you to buy something? "


    What do the mean by ''sort of''?


    "I''ve bought it! I am about to go back. Are you going to the hotel, Sir? "


    "Oh!" He suddenly remembered something and smiled, "Let me introduce myself. My name is Aaron."


    "Hello! I''m Ang, Mr. Aaron. " Then she wondered if she was too active.


    They were chatting while walking.


    "Did Moo moo tell you to buy it? Is it antidotes? "


    "Mr. Aaron, how do you know?" asked Ang in surprise.


    "Despite the guy''s usual cool demeanor, he acts badly after drinking!"


    It couldn''t be seen at all.


    "It seems that Mr. Aaron is very familiar with our boss." If he was a very familiar person, would he often


    come to the DC Capital Group?


    Aaron was definitely Ang''s type. Although she didn''t have such a dirty idea, she would be in a good


    mood if meeting such a charming man!


    "We have known each other since childhood."


    Edward became very interesting after Ang appeared. Besides, her name was mentioned a lot by


    Hilda. He knew she was an honest and forthright woman, so he had a good impression of her! Besides,


    he was expecting that something interesting would happen between her and Edward!


    They have known each other since childhood! Ang didn''t expect that Mr. Edward had such a


    handsome and graceful friend!


    When they arrived at the hotel, the ending of Edward''s speech was drawing near. At the end of the


    speech, the press swarmed up.


    The press scrambled to ask questions and the funs downstairs all praised Mr. Edward.


    "Handsome, rich, and talent! Mr. Edward can do business well and also can write elegantly. He is


    impable! "


    "Exactly! He could have lived on his handsome face, but he became a wealthy businessman and he


    even wrote such an outstanding speech! "


    When Ang heard people praise her paper so much, she blushed and felt very happy!


    At this time, a reporter that no one didn''t know where he was suddenly asked, "Mr. Edward, it''s said


    that you organized the news about a concubine to make the DC Capital Group famous. What do you


    think about it?"


    All of a sudden, the reporters swarmed up and spoke in an aggressive manner, "Yes! In the face of


    such rumors, is the DC Capital Group going to exin? "Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 37 His Bad Wine Personality

    Chapter 37 His Bad Wine Personality


    Under the stage, Elsa suddenly got nervous. When she was about to approach the stage, she was


    pulled back by Aaron. "Don''t worry!" he said.


    As expected, Edward smiled and said, "well, I should thank the person in the video for saving arge


    sum of promotion fee for the DC Capital Group. Maybe God wants to warn us that good is rewarded."


    Edward replied calmly and jokingly, eased the awkward atmosphere.


    These newsmen also knew it was wise to stop asking more questions. But there were always some


    people who wanted to dig out some information. "In the video, you are very angry. Is it because your


    girlfriend is in danger? "


    Ever since the previous video about Edward''s innocence was posted on the Inte, he became as hot


    as the hot star. The love story of the National Husband must be able to get high attention when writing


    out. The reporters also kicked up a fuss to ask.


    Ang''s heart beat even more harder when she saw that Edward frowned.


    "Okay......" He said lightly, "I don''t want her life to be disturbed because of me."


    The audience started to murmur to each other, the newsmen fell over each other and asked:


    "Do you mean to admit that she is your girlfriend?"


    "May I know how long have you been dating?"


    Edward didn''t want to say anything more. Lucas led the security guards to keep the order. Seeing this,


    the reporters didn''t ask questions any more. They wanted to be the first to finish the report so as to


    gain more attention.


    Edward went back to his seat and began to socialize with his partners.


    Ang was confused, what was he talking about? Did he tell anyone that the woman in the video was


    his girlfriend? When did she promise him? And they hadn''t signed a contract. How could Edward say


    that?!


    She wanted to figure it out, but she couldn''t go away now, so she had to wait patiently.


    Yvonne was gossiping aside, "Secretary Ang, Mr. Edward has a girlfriend! Is that woman his


    girlfriend? I didn''t expect Mr. Edward to hide the secret so deeply! "


    "Well......" Ang didn''t know what to say.


    Then they started to makements:


    "It turns out that he is bisexual! I remember he hugged Manager Lucas before! "


    "Yes! I saw that Mr. Edward hugged Manager Lu tightly and even rubbed his neck! Ha-ha...... "


    These rotten girls talked about it excitedly. ''Edward hugged Manager Lucas? Ang was a little


    stunned when hearing this. It was too......


    At the same time, in a corner of the venue.


    Anna almost shouted out. Fortunately, Cassie refrain her.


    "Cassie! I have told you, my Moo moo must have hidden a woman! "


    "Well...... Moo moo is so serious about love. I don''t think he is lying. "


    "That woman! I want to know who she is now! "


    "Calm down! I don''t know if she is fit to be the daughter-inw of the Yan Family.''! Don''t hold too much


    hope, or it will be all in vain! "


    "What do you mean ''fit''! As long as she is a woman!" Anna was extremely happy! As if it was her son''s


    wedding ceremony! Tears welled up in her eyes. She was moved and gratified.


    Cassie: "......."


    Cassie still remembered that seven years ago, when she helped Moo moo to seek a blind date. Here


    was the requirement of her: being 1.6 meters high, having delicate facial features without stic


    surgery, graduated from a decent university or an overseas returnee was the best, at least not lower


    than a university degree. She ought to be the girl that graceful in the drawing room and skillful in the


    kitchen.


    Edward was not a heavy drinker. He used to clink sses with guests as a formality. If he really wanted


    to drink, he would take one before ended.


    When he admitted on stage that the woman in the video was his girlfriend, he vividly saw the nervous


    and rejective expression on Ang''s face. The look in her eyes indicated that she didn''t want to be his


    girlfriend.


    Thinking of this, he drank it all.


    Sitting next to Edward, Lucas''s heart almost jumped out of his throat when he saw how much alcohol


    Edward had drunk.


    He was afraid that Mr. Edward might get carried away and did something inappropriate.


    He whispered in Edward''s ear, "Mr. Edward, you''ve drunk a lot."


    It was then that Edward realized the fact that he was a wimpy drinker. As he felt that his head was a


    little heavy, he found an excuse to leave.


    Seeing him walking towards the rest room, Ang quickly told her colleagues that she needed to go to


    the washroom. Then, she followed him and wanted to know what he meant.


    In the lounge, Edward loosened his tie and a few buttons. He had a rosy face.


    The moment she knocked on the door, she heard the conversation between Aaron and Lucas.


    "How many cups had he drunk?"


    "Six sses," Said Lucas in a worried tone.


    With a smile on his face, Aaron said. "He had made some progress by breaking the magic spell of


    drunk after drinking three sses of wine"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ang was speechless. Will three sses of liquor definitely make him drunk? ''didn''t they drink wine?


    Speaking of this, they must think of another thing. There had been a rumor that Mr. Edward was


    impotent. At that time, his capacity for liquor was once ridiculed by the employees, so they directly


    associated this with the case of his impotent. In general, Edward was not manly enough!


    The scene in front of Edward was a little blurred. When he saw the ovepped faces of Ang, he was


    in a bad mood.


    Seeing that Edward was in a bad mood, Ang knew it was not the proper time to ask him.


    "Oh! Is Secretary Ang here? Help me take the antidote! " Lucas said casually while pouring water.


    "Okay." She thought about it while taking the medicine that she could ask himter.


    The water and the tea set were put on the table in front of Edward, who just took a nce and did not


    move.


    "Maybe......" Lucas took a looked at Edward, with fear in his eyes. ''it''s weird, but she don''t know what''s


    wrong with it.''


    At the same time, Aaron suddenly stood up and said with a strange voice, "I''ll go out and make a call."


    "Secretary Ang, there''s some work outside. Mr. Edward is left to you to take care of." Then he went


    out as if there was something horrible inside.


    There were only two people left in the lounge. Edward stared at her without saying a word.


    He was staring at her with a gloomy face, which made her feel ufortable.


    In order not to be so embarrassed, she handed him the water and said, "drink some water. It should be


    better."


    He suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    The scalding hand frightened her. "Ah! Mr. Edward? "


    Her heart was racing.


    On the other hand, Edward''s indifferent face was filled with tears. He looked at her and cried.


    It was rare to see a man as cold as him crying in front of her. Getting used to his indifference, Ang


    was taken aback when she saw his sad face and tears, "Mr......., Mr. Edward......"


    To her surprise, Edward threw his arms vigorously around her and cried like a child.


    It happened so suddenly that she was stunned. When she came to herself, she wanted to push him


    away. But he hugged her tightly. Although he didn''t cry out, he was very sad.


    Soon, Ang felt his soft and wet lips wiped from her neck, and the faint aroma of alcohol rubbed the


    tip of her nose. She trembled with fear.


    "Edward!" She called his name nervously and then tried to push him away. He held her tight and


    rubbed his head against her neck. He was so obsessed with the warmth and aroma in her body.

 Chapter 38 Her Little Body

    Chapter 38 Her Little Body


    Just when she was afraid that he would acted some excessive movement, he suddenly became as


    docile as a cat, quietly lying in her neck, andughing gently.


    Ang was stiff and heart breakdown. After a while, she came to her senses and tried to push him


    away, but with all her strength, she couldn''t. While she was helpless, his hand which was holding her


    tightly loosened. Then, she felt that all the gravity on him was inclined to her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    How could her little body withstand it?


    "Ah!" She screamed and fell on the ground with Edward on top of her. Meanwhile, she identally


    knocked over a ss on the table. As a result, the ss fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Ang felt a sharp pain in her hand.


    How could Edward be so heavy? She was almost out of breath!


    "Hey! Hello! Mr. Edward? Edward! Hello! "


    But she couldn''t push him away and wake him up.


    At this moment, the two outside the door heard the noise and nced at each other tacitly.


    Edward has a bad wine personality. He would get drunk in just three sses. What''s worse, he cried in


    others'' arms when he was drunk and rubbed his head against other people''s neck. That kind of


    trembling feeling brought by the warm breaths was thest thing they wanted to experience.


    The more they thought about it, the more they felt scared.


    But when they heard Ang''s scream and worried about the situation there, so they opened the door


    and went in.


    When she heard someone open the door, she was very moved. She quickly casted a look of help and


    said, "Manager Lucas, the president fainted!"


    The person on top of her was moved away. When Ang wanted to exin, Lucas moved Edward to


    the sofa and smiled, "don''t be afraid, Secretary Ang. He is just drunk."


    Was he drunk? So they knew it from the very beginning?


    Before the activity started, she felt strange that Lucas asked her to buy the antidote. He just took a few


    sips. Why would he need the antidote? That was exaggerate. Aaron also said that Edward''s wine


    personality was bad, but she didn''t expect it to be so bad. As for the two people in front of her, and just


    now, they knew that Edward would be like this after drinking, so they hid outside the door!


    Why are these two people could acted in this way......


    When Aaron saw that her hand was cut, he immediately pressed her hand to stop the bleeding. He


    then asked Lucas, "do you have any medicine to clean the wound and stop the bleeding?"


    The ss broke, and the fragments had a very shallow cut on the skin, which hurt a bit, and the fresh


    blood oozed out, which looked very terrible.


    After Lucas helped Edward sit on the sofa, he called Assistant Leo and asked him to get some


    medicine from the medical staff.


    Ten minutester, when the medicine was delivered, she was bandaged her wound by Aaron. The


    moment she saw Aaron''s side face, her anger was gone.


    The afternoon sunshine came in through the ss window and outlined him. His eyes were as gentle


    as the sunlight.


    She gazed fondly at the man in front of her as if she could see the man''s heart was closed through the


    gloomy brows.


    At this moment, the face she appreciated was suddenly punched by a fist.


    Not only her, Aaron was also stunned.


    They both looked at the man. And there was none other than Edward. Though filled with bewilderment,


    his cold eyes were full of murderous will.


    Edward was dizzy and saw that "Greg" was beaten stood up. Thinking that he had fooled around with


    Ang several times, Edward threw a punch on him again.


    Beaten by tow punches, Aaron was in a trance. Seeing this, Ang hastily helped him up and asked,


    "are you all right?"


    "This guy...... He hasn''t yet...... " But before he could finish his sentence, Edward''s fist came again.


    Aaron retreated in a hurry and shouted, "Edward! Open your eyes and look who am I? !"


    Edward just saw that after he beat "Greg", Ang red at him angrily and seemed to care about


    "Greg". This woman looked smart, but why did she make a fool in front of Greg? He bullied her that


    much. How could she protect him?


    It was so annoying!


    Aaron has not fear for him. He guessed that Edward took him as others for a lesson. Hence, he ran


    away.


    Ang wanted to get out of the room either, but Edward pulled her back. She ran into his arms and fell


    on him.


    This time, Ang was on the top.


    At about six o''clock in the afternoon, Edward was awakened by a call from the mobile phone. He felt


    his head heavy. When he opened his eyes, he couldn''t remember anything.


    After a few seconds, he suddenly remembered his speech, exin the content of the video, and drank


    a lot He forgot what happened next.


    He looked at his phone and there were more than ten calls from his mother, Anna. He didn''t answer the


    phone, so there were also text messages.


    Anna: "son, are youing back for dinner?"


    Anna: "are you still busy?" Today, I made your favorite tomato and egg soup!


    Anna: what are you doing! Son, why don''t you answer the phone?


    Because he had to go on a business trip to T country tomorrow and happened to go back to get his


    clothes, so he replied, "yes.".


    Upon reading this reply, Anna sprang up from the sofa excitedly and said to Kay, "Kay, cook more


    dishes. Moo moo will be back for dinner!"


    Kay replied with a smile, "okay!"


    One hourter, in the No. 23 vi of LH Garden.


    The moment Edward pushed the door open, his mother came up to him and asked, "is everything


    going well today?"


    "Well Everything went well. "


    "That woman..." Anna couldn''t wait to ask him about that woman, but when she saw his indifferent face,


    she stopped.


    A table that could hold ten people was filled with a variety of dishes, but only there were his mother,


    Kay and other servants. He knew that his father, Jonson, hadn''te back home again.


    There came out a trace of pity for his mother from his heart.


    "How''s Hilda''spany going?"


    "She is talented in business, besides the emerging industry performance wouldn''t be bad."


    When she heard that her daughter''s career was getting better and better, instead of feeling happy,


    Anna worried about it. If it went on like this, her daughter''s marriage would be affected by her career!


    While they were eating, Anna couldn''t help but ask, "when are you going to take her home for dinner?"


    Since he had a girlfriend, they wouldn''t force him to go on a blind date. But he missed one thing, that


    was, he was be forced by them to take her home!


    He paused, put the soup down, and said, "it''s not the time yet."


    "Why not? You are almost 35! When your father at your age, you were about ten years old! "


    Ten years old......


    How did he survive his ten year old childhood?


    Heavy homework and all sorts of crammed studies. Even when he came back at night, he rarely saw


    that man called "father". Sometimes, her mother would lock herself in the room and cried secretly.


    asionally, he heard her talking with Kay, called others "Bitch" with a ferocious face.


    "Yes." Therefore, he didn''t want his children to have a dark childhood like him.


    "How old is she? When is her birthday? If it happens to be this month, I can prepare a backup gift! "


    Anna said excitedly.

 Chapter 39 Im Pregnant

    Chapter 39 I''m Pregnant


    "She is not five years younger than me." How could Edward not know his mother''s intention? Anna had


    already let a fortune-teller divine it and she was told that a girlfriend who was five years younger than


    her son would be good for his marriage. The reason why she asked these questions was that she


    wanted to know when the girl was born and then looked for a fortune-teller to divine.


    With a guilty look, Anna responded stiffly, "What are you talking about? I just want to get close to my


    future daughter-inw! For the sake of the harmony of the Yan Family! "


    Edward drank thest mouthful of soup and said, "She''s not 165 cm tall. She doesn''t know any kind of


    musical instruments or painting. She doesn''t graduate from a famous or the top university, and she has


    never studied abroad. Are you sure you want to see her?"


    Anna thought that her son graduated from a prestigious school and came back after studying abroad,


    also he was the essence of MBA. He was an excellent young man, and she believed that his girlfriend


    should be well enough.


    Hearing this, she was a little annoyed and wanted to ask him why he liked her. But all these years, she


    lived in fear. She was afraid that her son would stay single and die alone. After she passed away, no


    one would take care of her son and he would be so pitiful to be alone. Although that woman is not


    excellent, it is better than her son alone all his life and better than the Yan family without offspring.


    "As long as she is a woman, mom will like her." Anna was unhappy in heart, but she was afraid that


    Edward didn''t want to get married, so she said with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Edward didn''t expect that his mother wouldpromise, but he didn''t have a girlfriend in fact, so he


    refused, "It''s not the time yet."


    What his son said meant that he had a girlfriend, and it also meant that he would bring her back sooner


    orter.


    Anna was as happy as if her grandson had been born. She pped her hands happily and said, "Then


    I''ll go downstairs to see if the soup is ready!"


    After Anna left and went downstairs, Edward supported his forehead in frustration.


    If she was someone else, he could just ignore her feelings and say such words to fool her. However,


    his heart was soft, and he couldn''t bear to see his mother cry. He had thought that she would reject the


    girl who could not meet her requirements, but he didn''t expect that she wanted to have a grandson so


    much that she had already lowered the standard to just a girl, which would be enough for her.


    But where could he get a girlfriend?


    In the DC Hotel.


    When the activity was about to end, Ang returned to the rest room and found that Edward had


    already left. Lucas came in and said, "Ang, thank you for your hard work today. The next step is to


    hand it over to the partner. You can go home now!"


    "Okay!" When Ang heard this, she had already forgotten whereabouts Edward went on earth.


    When she walked out of the hall and passed by the corridor, she saw a couple kissing passionately.


    That woman was wearing a red dress, the most popr velvet style this year. She took the initiative to


    press the man against the wall, hold his neck and kiss him passionately.


    Ang''s face turned red while seeing it. When she was about to turn around and leave, the woman


    loosened the man and said in a spoiled tone, "Greg, I''m so hungry. I''m starving and tired. "


    The good-looking man was none other than Greg. Ang was dumbfounded.


    The woman''s arm was still around his neck, and he wrapped his arms around her waist intimately. He


    asked gently, "What do you want to eat?"


    Many images of him gently asking her "what do you want to eat" shed through Ang''s mind.


    She felt a pain in her heart, and she sneered, ''Huh, it turns out that his tenderness is not only for her.''


    At this time, from the corner of his eye, Greg saw a familiar figure and turned his head subconsciously.


    Then he let go of woman in his embrace nervously.


    Such a gesture made Mary Wei very unhappy. She looked at the direction of his gaze, and her face fell


    when she saw Ang.


    Ang didn''t want to see the hurtful scene of her ex-boyfriend and his new girlfriend for any moment.


    Ang turned around and left. When she walked to the door of the toilet, Mary had already caught up


    with her.


    After washing her hands, Ang looked at herself in the mirror, lost in thought. Suddenly, Mary came in


    and stood behind her. In the mirror, Mary looked like a beautiful rose, with a delicate make-up and a


    curvaceous figure. No wonder that Greg would fall in love with her.


    "You are Ang, right?" Said Mary in an arrogant and harsh tone.


    Ang frowned, but she didn''t say anything. She took a tissue to dry her hands and was about to leave


    before she was stopped by Mary Wei. Mary said, "We should have found a good ce to talk, but it''s


    also okay here. I know you are Greg''s ex-girlfriend. "


    "So what?" Ang could tell from Mary''s eyes that she was going to teach her a lesson. So Ang


    must be tough as well.


    "I''m pregnant, and the child is Greg''s. We''re going to get married. I hope you can stop pestering him."


    Mary warned in a showing off tone.


    Pregnant... A few days ago, Greg still didn''t let her go. But after less than five days, the woman imed


    that she was pregnant for him!


    The picture of them kissing passionately made Ang suffocate, let alone pregnant.


    Ang''s face turned pale and nearly lost her bnce like a kite with a broken string, but she tried her


    best to support herself.


    Seeing her pale face, Mary Wei knew that Greg must still keep in touch with Ang and she felt a


    sense of chagrin. She then said arrogantly, "If Greg chooses you, I won''t say anything. Since he has


    chosen me, please behave yourself, Miss Ang. "


    ''Behave myself? When did I not behave myself?''


    "Huh!" Ang asked, with a sardonic smile on her face, "Are you worrying too much? Didn''t Greg tell


    you the reason why I broke up with him? "


    "No matter why, now that he is going to marry me, if you still keeps badgering with him, you will be


    regarded as the mistress who destroys other people''s marriage, won''t you? "


    ''Mistress? How could she insult me like this?''


    Ang didn''t intend to meddle in this matter, but she was not a person who could be bullied. Enduring


    the pain in her heart, she smiled and said, "You haven''t seen his mother, have you?"


    Why did she mention Greg''s mother all of a sudden?


    As expected, there was a question mark on Mary''s face.


    Not to mention the woman with such a character in front of her, even Ang couldn''t stand the rules of


    the Fang Family. It seemed that Mary had never met Greg''s mother.


    Ang didn''t want to lose face in front of her enemy, so she smiled and said, "May you live happily!"


    Looking at her rxed face, Mary Wei was a little anxious. She quickly pulled her and said, "Wait! What


    do you mean? "


    Since Ang had a clean break with Greg, of course she didn''t need to talk more with her. Ang said,


    "Miss Mary, not everyone is willing to be the daughter-inw of the Fang Family, so please don''t disturb


    me for no reason. What''s more, not everyone is so shameless to seduce other''s husband. Maybe she


    is just the one who is entangled? You''d better take care of your own husband rather than warn innocent


    people, shouldn''t you? "


    After saying that, she motioned Mary to let her go. Thetter was stunned and then loosened her grip.


    It was not until Ang went out of the toilet that Mary came back to her senses. She thought to himself,


    ''It''s impossible. Greg should vishly dependent on the Wei family for the sake of his career and he


    doesn''t dare to cheat on with other women!'' It seemed that this woman called Ang was not to be


    trifled with. Just a few words of hers had made her doubt about Greg. She had almost been fooled.


    At the door of the toilet, Ang happened to meet with Greg who wanted to exin but couldn''t say


    anything.


    After giving him a disdainful look and sneering, Ang left.


    Greg couldn''t stand her expression anymore. It was she cheated on him first what made him not refuse


    Mary! He flirted with Mary as his punishment to Ang, just because she was with Edward. He thought


    he had misunderstood her, but just now, hadn''t Edward already admitted their rtionship? So how


    could she sneer at him like that?

 Chapter 40 Where Are You Going

    Chapter 40 Where Are You Going


    When he was about to pull Ang back and argue with her, Mary appeared. She held his arm excitedly


    and called him "honey." Having no other choice, he held her waist and asked gently, "what do you want


    to eat? I''ll take you to eat."


    While saying this, he intentionally or unintentionally nced at Ang''s back. He had a kind of


    inexplicable expectations in his heart, hoping that she could turn around and take him away from Mary,


    but she did not. She did not even stop walking.


    Tears welled up in Ang''s eyes, but she kept telling herself not to stop Don''t make a fool of yourself


    Until she turned around and was sure that they couldn''t see her and then she slumped onto the


    ground. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    It turned out that she was really overconfident. In the past few days, she had been thinking that maybe


    it was because he cared too much about her that he had done so many excessive things. But now, it


    seemed that she just ttered herself!


    Pregnant Honey


    How ironic!


    The sun in July was very bright. Ang, who stayed up all night, stared out of the window and didn''t


    wake up until a whileter. She walked outside out of her mind and picked up her bag to go out in a


    state of distraction.


    "Ang? Where are you going? " "What''s wrong?". Hilda sped her hands and asked.


    "I''m going to work!" She was a little confused.


    "Work? Are you sure you want to go to work wear like this? "


    She looked down at her worried face and found that she was still wearing a cartoon pajamas.


    After that, she walked towards her bedroom numbly. Suddenly, she felt dizzy and then went nk.


    "Hey! Wait! Ang"


    She fainted on the floor, which made Hilda quiver with fear. Fortunately, Hilda was still calm and called


    an ambnce.


    Yesterday at the anniversary party of the DC Capital Group, Ang was too busy to eat only a little.


    She encountered that kind of sad thing again before she went back home. When she got home she just


    took a shower and didn''t eat anything sat there and cried all day long until the sun rose. Of course, her


    body couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Only Hilda knew that Ang attended the anniversary, but she didn''t know anything about Greg. So


    she picked up her phone and called Edward.


    On the other side, there was ten minutes left before boarding, Edward was sitting at the airport waiting


    area. He looked at the dialog box with Ang and deleted the entered words.


    He couldn''t figure out of any reason to send her the message. So he turned off the phone screen and


    leaned back in the chair, quite vexed. Just then, his phone rang. It was Hilda.


    "Thank God you haven''t boarded the ne yet." Eximed Hilda.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "What happened yesterday? When Ang came back from the hotel, she barely ate nothing. Today


    when I woke up, I saw her eyes swollen like two walnuts and her mind absent. Dressed in pajamas,


    she said that she had to go to work. What''s more, she fainted! "


    Edward sprang to his feet and asked anxiously, "where are you now?"


    "Hospital! I called an ambnce and we are in hospital now! Brother, what happened? "


    She didn''t dare to attend yesterday''s anniversary ceremony in case of exposing her and Edward''s


    sibling rtionship. When she saw that Edward admitted that the girl in the video was his girlfriend,


    Hilda got very excited! She even made a detailed n of their weekend date. She wanted to spend


    more time with this future sister-inw.


    Then she realized that she didn''t know what this woman looked like, so she watched the video a few


    more times. She felt that the figure of the woman in the video was the same as Ang! So she thought


    it was her brother who made Ang cry.


    "Room number!" He could no longer suppress his fear, stood up and strode out.


    Lucas couldn''t even make a sound.


    The announcement has also informed the boarding of the ne. What am I supposed to do, Mr.


    Edward? As Lucas watched him leaving, he couldn''t help but cry in his heart! Their boss, Mr. Edward,


    always acted as nned. He remained insist in a meeting when his mother had been sent to the


    hospital for an appendicitis operation a few months ago. But recently, his boss seemed to be more and


    more indiscreet. They had made an appointment with the reception in H city. But Mr. Edward canceled


    on them. Was there really something serious happened?


    When Lucas was hesitating whether he should to go to H city first, Edward called him, "Lucas, change


    the ticket to this afternoon."


    As a result, he had to change the air ticket, to inform the people in H city and to arrange some work in


    thepany, he''d got a house on fire at that moment.


    In the hospital, when Edward pushed the door open and entered the ward, Hilda came up to him in a


    hurry and asked, "it seems to be true. When were you two together?"


    "What did the doctor say?" He looked at the woman on the bed who has a pale face and swollen eyes.


    Before she could say the result, the doctor came in and asked, "who is the patient''s family member?"


    "I''m her sister-inw!" Hilda said immediately.


    Sister-inw...... Isn''t the role change too fast?


    Edward was stunned by her words, but he didn''t reject her, so he said nothing.


    "She has hypoglycemia and overthought. She will be fine after resting for a few days." The doctor left


    after a few simple arrangements.


    Edward looked at her and tried to think about what happened yesterday. He thought, ''is it because of


    what Christa said?


    Ang didn''t sleep all night, so she was in deep sleep at the moment. Edward had waited for three


    hours by her side, but she didn''t wake up. He handed her over to Hilda when Lucas called to remind


    him that it''s time to leave.


    It wasn''t until four o''clock in the afternoon that she woke up from her dream and went back home.


    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Ang, amused by Hilda''s hesitation


    If she asked about them, she would expose her rtionship with her brother. Hilda thought for a while


    and finally did not ask. She only said: "nothing, I just feel ufortable when you return the medical


    fees to me."


    Ang nced at her and was touched by her words. She smiled and said, "you have been dyed


    for a whole day work because of me. How can I let you pay for the medical fees?"


    "Are you hungry? I saw you didn''t eat much porridge just now. "


    "Um. It''s not tasty. I''ll make some for myself. What do you want to eat tonight? " Ang was used to


    asking her what she would like to eat.


    "I''ll do it!" "I also want to have some porridge! Hilda said excitedly Just cook a bowl of lean meat


    congee with pickled cabbage! "


    Since Ang was mentally and physically exhausted, and thought that Hilda could deal with making it,


    so she didn''t reject.


    "Have a rest first and wait for me to wake you up for porridge!" She was pushed into the room by Hilda


    affectionately.


    After being pushed into the room, Angpromised when she looked at this confident girl who


    winked at her. After she closed the door, Ang sat at the desk and began to read.


    About an hourter, she was interrupted by Hilda''s scream.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah! She cried......"


    Although Hilda was girly but actually a strong woman. Hearing her scream, Ang believed that


    something had happened!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Ang rushed out of the room. A thick smoke came out of the kitchen and there


    was a slight me. Hilda was choked and withdrew. She kept coughing.


    At the sight of her, Hilda grabbed her hand and cried incoherently, "in the kitchen! kitchen! I want to fry


    the eggs and then the fire spread to the pan! And it was getting worse and worse...... My eggs... "

 Chapter 41 Move To His Home

    Chapter 41 Move To His Home


    This fire was going to burn the kitchen, why did Hilda still care about the eggs?


    Ang thought what an absurd focus Hilda had! Seeing that Hilda didn''t realize the danger at the


    moment, Ang grasped her wrist and said, "Get out first!"


    After they went out of the door, Ang walked to the fire extinguisher and pressed the rm button.


    Then she took out the fire extinguisher to put it out.


    She was so skilled!


    Before Hilda could react, Ang went into the room again, extinguished the fire with the fire


    extinguisher, and turned off the gas valve.


    Looking at that there was no fire in the kitchen which was totally in a mess, Ang heaved a sigh of


    relief.


    Fortunately, she had regr fire practicing in the university.


    "So awesome..." Hilda looked at Ang who was still neat and decent and made her feel reliable.


    There was admiration in her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Actually, Ang was still suffering from the shock. Her hands were even trembling, but she had hidden


    it well. But why was Hilda''s main focus always off line? How could she be attracted by her at this


    moment?


    Ang shook her head. Sure enough, she couldn''t let Hilda get into the kitchen anymore.


    Because Ang had pressed the rm bell, property management and firefighters came up to fix the


    fire soon. They made relevant prevention and advice after making sure that the fire waspletely


    extinguished, and then they left.


    The kitchen was burned, but Ang was the one who felt heart broken, because Hilda looked around


    the kitchen and rubbed her jaw, "This kitchen is not well decorated, or else it won''t be burnt so easily


    just because of frying an egg. It''s not a bad thing to burn it. I may be able to fry an egg sessfully


    after redecoration!"


    Ang was speechless, "..."


    What did it have to do with the kitchen? It was obviously that it was because Hilda who was a bad


    cook!


    The decorationpany was so efficient that they came on the second day. When Ang came back


    from work, the house was in a total mess. Hilda was waiting for her and said, "The decoration may take


    some time. Let''s move to somewhere else!"


    Hilda took here to 1703 of Building A5. Surprisingly, Ang asked, "Is this another house of


    yours?"


    "Of course not! It is my friend''s. It happens that he doesn''t need to live here recently. I told him about


    my condition and he said we could live here first. "


    The room 1703 is locked with a password, and Hilda expertly opened the door.


    It was furnished in the simple Japanese style, mainly in color of xen and rough wood. The door of the


    lobby and balcony was pulled open, and the low sofa and tea table were covered with a light colored


    nket. Rachel waspletely attracted by the low sofa.


    She could imagine that she held a book, sat on the sofa and took a sip of coffee asionally, feeling a


    breeze from the balcony.


    What an agreeable summer it would be!


    "My friend likes to read books and pretends to be elegant, so he changed the side bedroom to the


    study. We can only sleep in the master bedroom together! I''m really sorry for sleeping in this way these


    two days. We will go back when the decoration is done. " Ang''s thoughts were interrupted by Hilda''s


    words.


    "If I live in such a house of taste and sleep with a beauty, how can I say I''m wronged?" Ang hugged


    Hilda and started to grope her body.


    "You scoundrel!" Although Hilda said that, she took concerted action and also groped Ang.


    After ying and joking around for a while, they took the luggage to the master bedroom.


    The decorations of the master bedroom were also simple and elegant. There were wooden closet and


    tatami bed, and even the balcony curtains were xen. The two bedside tables were also neat and


    adorable. The whole room was so tidy that she thought no one had lived in it.


    Hilda uncovered the wardrobe and set part of it empty to let them put the clothes.


    Ang found that since the wardrobe was full of men''s clothes, so should this be a man''s room? She


    felt a little ufortable. Luckily, Hilda took out another set of bedclothes. "Is this your boyfriend''s


    house?" Asked Ang, because she felt Hilda was very familiar with this ce.


    "What? I don''t have a boyfriend! " Since herst love rtionship ended, Hilda had been busy starting


    her own business, and had never thought of falling in love.


    ''It seems that I am too direct!'' Ang suddenly realized that she was being rude. Although she was


    curious why Hilda was so familiar with this ce, she didn''t ask any more.


    After tidying up her clothes, Ang asked, "Can I go to the study?"


    She read and studiedte at night. She didn''t want to disturb Hilda''s rest, so she decided to go back


    the room after reading.


    "Of course!" Something urred Hilda suddenly and she said, "But you''d better not touch his books.


    My friend is good in everything, but he is addicted to books. Once I identally tore his books and he


    put a long face on me for three days. I was not forgiven until he had bought the original version!"


    Her brother was cold enough when not speaking in usual. Hilda was still frightened by his angry face.


    "Is it a rare edition?" Ang also liked reading, so she could understand the feeling of a favorite book


    being destroyed.


    "How do you know?" Hilda was surprised.


    "Your friend can afford this house. He must be rich. He would just buy another one if it was just an


    ordinary book. But some of the books were limited editions and were difficult to obtain. So it''s normal


    for him to be angry. "


    What a clever girl Ang was!


    "Well... Right! Just like if someone broke my treasured lipstick, I might strangle him! "


    "Hahaha Cherish life and stay away from your lipstick! " Ang said in a teasing tone.


    Outside the study, the S City was as bright as day. The city was brightly lit, hiding the light of the stars,


    only the high hanging moonlight. Ang remembered that ancient Chinese poem sentence, "Who is


    the first to see the moon by the river".


    Time flies like the river, running and never returning. Passing the past more than twenty years, she


    could never go back to any seasons which had gone through. Perhaps it exactly was time. It could be


    sadness, or be happiness. Even if one wanted to stay at a certain moment, it was impossible to


    achieve it.


    In the face of time, Ang chose to avoid those unhappy things deliberately. Staring at the piles of


    review materials, she didn''t want to waste every drop of time at the moment. Although she couldn''t


    concentrate at the thought of Greg, she was finally able to free herself from the sadness.


    A weekter, 27th floor in the DC Building, 6:10 p.m.


    Colleagues went back home one after another after work, but only Ang stayed in the office reading a


    book. She was so concentrated that she didn''t notice someone hade in.


    Seeing that Ang was absorbed in reading, a hint of sneer appeared in Christa''s eyes.


    In the year of internship, Ang had tried to be admitted as a graduate, but she failed in the exams.


    Christa didn''t think she would sess this time. Christa did not want to talk to Ang, but she hoped


    that her n could be carried out, so she said, "Mr. Edward called just now and asked you to go to the


    general manager of the Personnel Department to get the documents."


    The sudden voice startled Ang. She frowned when she saw Christa, "Now?"


    It was already half an hour after work. How could he ask her to get that document?


    "Yes! Now, there was nothing to be surprised. How can all of you on the 27th floor understand the


    emotions of working overtime everyday downstairs? " Christa said ironically, then she turned around


    and left.


    She had been far away before Ang wanted to ask more. So Ang had to go to the 22nd floor


    following her.


    People on the 22nd floor had almost gone. Ang didn''t even find Christa. Just as she looked around


    delusively, someone behind her asked, "Are you Secretary Ang whoe to fetch some materials?"


    Ang looked back and saw a clean and white man who was simr to Edward, but far less graceful


    than him! On his neck, there was a work permit, on which was "General Manager of the Personnel


    Department, Carl Yan".


    Carl Yan? Edward Yan... Were they rtives?


    Ang quickly replied, "Oh! Yes, I am! "


    "The contract of the H City needs to be revised. Mr. Edward asked me to give you the new documents


    with an official stamp." Carl walked towards his office while saying.

 Chapter 42 Is There An Emergency

    Chapter 42 Is There An Emergency


    Although Ang felt a little strange, she followed him. When she was about to enter the office, there


    was a voice behind her.


    "Secretary Ang? Why are you here? "


    Corrine worked overtime, and when she walked out of the office door, she saw her.


    Ang had heard Lucas talk about Corrine as the Vice General Manager of the Personnel Department,


    and she could tell that Lucas really appreciated her. But she had been here less than a month, so she


    didn''t know much about the internal strife of thepany, let alone had any idea that the real charger


    in the Personnel Department Although was not Carl who was the general manager, but was Corrine.


    "What?! Miss Corrine, are you still at work? " Ang adored such a capable woman like Corrine, and


    she showed a look of adoration unconsciously.


    "Yes! Why haven''t youe home yet? " When seeing Ang, Corrine is like seeing herself many


    years ago, with a strong strength, just waiting for the outbreak. In Corrine''s mind, at least Ang was


    not an ordinary woman.


    "Oh! Christa just told me that Mr. Edward asked me to take some papers. "


    While she was speaking, Corrine nced at Carl unconsciously, with a strange look in the eyes of him,


    Corrine keenly felt that something was wrong.


    Carl was outwardly strong and inwardly weak. After heard what Corrine said, he felt a shiver down his


    spine. He thought that this old woman came again to ruin his good n!


    However, he managed to hold on and did not show a panicked expression.


    How could Mr. Edward ask Carl to do such a thing? She was afraid that this Carl would do some dirty


    things to the female employees!


    "Really? File! Mr. Edward has already told me. Come with me! " After saying that, although Ang felt


    something wrong, but she didn''t know whom she should believe in.


    Carl was about to sessfully tricked Ang into his office, so he would not let Corrine take her away.


    He said, "Mr. Edward is always very cautious in doing things. How could he arranged same work to


    both of us?"


    If it had been someone else, Corrine wouldn''t have cared so much. Ang was too special. The


    reason why she said so was that her sry was at most six thousand ording to the assessment of


    Human Resources. But Mr. Edward secretly asked her to transfer ten thousand Yuan from his sry to


    Ang. And this thing must be kept a secret!


    As a result, even the fool knew that she was in a special status. Moreover, ording to the information


    of her, she couldn''t be a rtive of Mr. Edward. In addition, if she was a rtive of him, it was


    impossible that she didn''t know Carl!


    ording to such judgment, it is most likely that Ang is the woman of Mr. Edward. Recently, she


    had also heard a lot of rumors about Mr. Edward and Secretary Ang. And now she was even more


    certain about her conclusion!


    "Of course Mr. Edward will not ask us to do the same thing at the same time, but my phone was muted


    just now, so I didn''t receive Manager Luca''s call. This was an emergency, so Manager Lucas called


    you. But when I called him back, he immediately asked me to do that. I just came here to exin you


    the situation. " Corrine smiled and said, as if she really believed in it. Then she took out the phone and


    said, "how about I call Manager Lucas again and confirm it with Mr. Edward?"


    "No, thanks. Since that Mr. Edward has arranged you to take the responsibility, I can get off work.


    What''s more, how can I don''t believe you, Deputy Manager Corrine? " Carl was clearly got angry, but


    he forced a smile.


    Ang didn''t know whether she misheard him or not, and she felt that he deliberately stressed the


    words "Deputy Manager Corrine"!


    But soon she felt that something was wrong with them. After Corrine appeared, Carl felt very


    ufortable. At first, Corrine also asked why she was still at work, and then said that Mr. Edward


    asked her to give her the document. It was a conflict before and after.


    Carl left in a short time, Corrine breathed a sigh of relief, and said to her, "it''s just time for dinner. Would


    you like to have dinner with me?" Corrine invited her with a smile. Although Ang was nned to go


    back to study, but she was afraid to offend people in the workce, so she didn''t refuse, and said,


    "okay!"


    Ang answered in a proper manner. But Corrine was too clever, she noticed her hesitation and said


    with ease, "what''s wrong? If you have other ns, we can make an appointment next time! "


    "Nothing! I''m just ttered. " She said sincerely, because she really did not expect that Corrine would


    invite her to dinner.


    Felt the sincerity of Ang, Corrine didn''t think too much. She smiled and said, "it''s my honor to have


    dinner with you! Maybe I want to ask you out for dinner in the future, but you don''t even have time to


    make an appointment with me! "


    Her tone was not that sarcastic, but with fun. It seemed that she had some implication. Besides, she


    was observing Ang from time to time when she said this. It seemed that she was expecting to get


    certain reaction from Ang.


    Ang was sensitive, but she couldn''t figure out why she said that, so she just smiled nkly and said,


    "Miss Corrine, you are kidding me, right? You should be the busier! "


    Corrine liked clever people, so she liked Ang very much!


    Although Ang liked Corrine very much, she was also remained on the alert. So she texted Lucas to


    ask about the files when she was in Corrine''s car. To her great surprise, Lucas said he didn''t ask


    anyone to give her any files, but he said he will asked Mr. Edward instead.


    In the presidential suite of the DC Hotel in H City, Edward threw his coat on the sofa and loosened his


    tie.


    With a stack of documents in his hands, Lucas said, "the tickets have been booked. We''ll leave at two


    o''clock at noon the day after tomorrow."


    "The day after tomorrow?" He frowned, unbuttoned his cuffs and said, "I''ve decided to leave tomorrow."


    There was a meeting tomorrow and it would be ended at 9 o''clock in the evening. As usual, he would


    wake up naturally and leave at noon!


    H city was a famous tourist attraction, and Lucas wanted to buy some gifts for his loved ones, but it


    seems that now he couldn''t make it. He then took out his phone and checked the flight, "there''s a flight


    at 10 tomorrow night."


    "Okay, then it''s ten o''clock tomorrow night."


    "But Can the meeting be finished at 9 o''clock tomorrow night? " If they have disagreements in the


    discussion, won''t they continue?


    While listening to Lucas, he poured a ss of water and took a sip. "Why not?"


    Lucas: "...."


    ''well, he is the boss. He has the final say.'' Even if it could not finished, if he says "the meeting is over",


    no one dared to say a word


    However......


    "Is there anything urgent?" It was rare for Lucas to gossip about his CEO, but he was really curious


    about it. He was a serious man, who was always serious about his work. Why did he suddenly rush


    back home regardless of the results of the meeting?


    "I want to go back to thepany as soon as possible."


    If he didn''t go back until the next noon, he wouldn''t be able to go to thepany until the day after


    tomorrow. He hadn''t seen her for nearly ten days. Suddenly he was curious about how she was doing


    now.


    Thinking of Ang, he suddenly had a smile on his face.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas was still immersed in his thoughts when his boss said, "I want to go back to thepany as


    soon as possible." Is it because something has happened in thepany while I don''t know? But when


    he saw that smile on Edward''s face, which was so unnatural, Lucas finally understood what he meant!


    Mr. Edward missed Secretary Ang!


    Suddenly, he thought of the message from Ang just now, and asked, "by the way, Secretary Ang


    just asked me if you asked her to go to the Personnel Department to get the documents?"


    When it came to Ang, he suddenly frowned and said, "No."


    "Why do you ask that?"


    Then, Lucas showed him the WeChat message.


    At first, Edward found it strange for her to ask such a question. Then he pulled it up subconsciously and


    found there were many chatting records between them and she sent many lovely expressions.

 Chapter 43 Protect Angela For Me

    Chapter 43 Protect Ang For Me


    For a moment, Edward felt ufortable in heart. He even didn''t have Ang''s we-chat number, how


    had Lucas already chatted with her so familiarly? But he had no right to care about whom Ang was


    in good touch with, so he thought he had no reason to me Lucas.


    "What do you think about this matter?" Edward raised his head and asked.


    Not sure whether he looked wrong, Lucas unexpectedly felt Mr. Edward''s eyes was a little murderous.


    Before he could answer, Lucas''s phone rang, and it was a call from Corrine. Noticing that it was


    Corrine, Edward guessed that it must have something to do with Ang, so he asked Lucas, "Can I


    have a word with Miss Corrine?"


    "Of course you can, Mr. Edward." Even though they had worked together for so many years, Edward


    would still show respect to Lucas as he deserved, while Lucas also still respected Edward and didn''t


    dare to cross the line.


    After dinner with Ang, Corrine drove her home. When Ang said that she lived in Glory City


    International Garden, Corrine was stunned. Because she heard that their CEO also lived there. All


    these coincidences made Corrine have no doubt about her own judgment anymore!


    After Ang got out of the car, Corrine didn''t drive away immediately. Instead, she called Lucas.


    The call was soon answered. Corrine and Lucas were not only colleagues, but also good friends. They


    were so close to each other that Corrine said excitedly before the other party spoke, "Lucas, I think I


    was right before! Ang seems to be Mr. Edward''s girlfriend! "


    After saying that, she couldn''t help but chirp, "I just had dinner with Ang and I sent her home after


    dinner. Guess where does she live? In the Glory City International Garden! I heard that Mr. Edward


    also live in thismunity! "


    Normally, Lucas wouldn''t be gossipy, but he would also be a little surprised. However, there was no


    reply from the other end of the phone. Corrine thought the signal was bad, so she asked, "Hello?


    Lucas? Can you hear me? "


    "I can hear you. Miss Corrine is a good analysis."


    A cold voice came from the other end of the line, which sounded familiar, but definitely not Lucas''s.


    Corrine was confused, but soon, she analyzed and figured out who the man was.


    How awkward she was!


    The only thing Corrine wanted to do now was to dig a hole in the ground and bury herself.


    In fact, she did not like gossiping. But for that kind of a man like Edward who had a pure heart and few


    desires and who was not as a normal man would be, even she was curious about what kind of girlfriend


    he would have! So it was rare for her to gossip once. Sure enough, it was right that really don''t casually


    gossip about others...


    "Mr.... Mr. Edward..." Corrine felt like weeping but had no tears. It was difficult to exin.


    "Why did Ang go to the Personnel Department to get some documents?"


    In fact, when Edward heard that Corrine misunderstood the rtionship between him and Ang, he


    felt very delighted. But he had to get to the point first.


    Corrine toughened her scalp and told him the whole thing.


    On the other side, Edward listened to her patiently with murderous look in his eyes at first, which then


    mitigated a little. Lucas trembled with fear when he saw the expression on Edward''s face. Until end,


    Edward nodded and said, "Miss Corrine, you have done a good job. Protect Ang for me, and I''ll pay


    you back another day."


    On the other side of the line, Corrine was startled to hear that. Silent as Mr. Edward was, was he


    praising her? What did he mean by saying "protect Ang for me"?


    As for this side, Lucas also found it incredible after he took the phone back.


    "Protect Ang for me"? This was the first time that Mr. Edward admitted his rtionship with a woman


    so directly! This was like a thousand year old iron tree blossoming!


    Aftering back home, Ang sat on the sofa and recalled the conversation she had with Corrine


    this night.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ang, from now on, don''t trust other colleagues unless Lucas or Mr. Edward ask you in person."


    "What?" After getting in touch with Lucas, Ang knew that Carl and Christa had lied to her, but why


    did they do that?


    "Carl is not a good guy. Christa is the one who he brought here under some hidden rules. If not


    because he is the elder cousin of Mr. Edward, how could they survive in the DC Capital Group?"


    Ang couldn''t believe it, "Miss Corrine, did you make any mistake? Christa is not that kind of person!


    "


    "Why not? Everyone in ourpany knows what kind person Carl is. "


    "But I don''t understand why they lied to me? Will it do them any good? "


    "This is because your rtionship with Mr. Edward, and this reason is enough for Carl to think about


    doing something. As for Christa, she must have been bewitched by Carl."


    Ang didn''t tell Corrine the rtionship between her and Christa before. Ang didn''t want to say


    anything more. When she thought of the help of Corrine, she said with gratitude, "Miss Corrine, thank


    you very much. I couldn''t imagine what would have happened if it weren''t for you. "


    If what Corrine said is true, then why did Christa be like this? And why did she always want to


    y tricks on me? Even if Ang misjudged Christa these years, why did Christa do such behaviors


    which harmed others without benefiting herself?


    The next noon after lunch, Ang asked out her date with Christa.


    "So, what do you want from me?" Christa crossed her arms and saidzily because of disdain.


    "Christa, I don''t understand. What happened between you and me? You drugged me and ndered me


    in front of Greg. What benefit would it have to you? "


    "Huh! Ang, you are so good at pretending to be innocent. Nobody can beat you in this aspect! The


    so-called green tea bitch, I think that''s exactly what you are!"


    Green tea bitch? Ang was a forthright person all the time. How could Christa see her like this?


    "Christa! Now that you say I am a green tea bitch, then tell me, what did I do? It''s not fair to give me


    such a title without reasons. "


    Christa only told Ang what happened between her and Kerr Yuan. If Ang hadn''t told Bryson Li


    about it, how could he break up with her? She regarded Ang as her best friend. But how about her?


    It was Ang who made her lose the one she loved!


    When Christa saw Ang, she restrained her anger all the time. But now Ang had not admitted it


    and she also never apologized because of her mistakes. Christa was furious with tears in her eyes,


    "Why do you have to let me expose it face to face? Don''t you know why Bryson Li broke up with me?


    You know clearly how much I love him... "


    When Christa got excited, she cried, squatting because of her weakness.


    "So did you break up with him?" Asked Ang in shock.


    She knew that Christa liked Bryson Li so much that she drew sketch for him secretly till midnight, and


    always waited in his path to create romantic encounters. They were always good, aren''t they? When


    did they break up?


    But Christa only felt that Ang was still pretending not to know anything and escaped replying her.


    After a long while, Christa stopped crying, but the resentment in her eyes did not decrease. She stood


    up, wiped the tears on her face and took a breath. "You know clearly that if the matter between me and


    Kerr was exposed, Bryson would no longer be able to be with me. Did you still tell Bryson that, right?


    Ang, you have destroyed me, I won''t let you off! "


    Ang looked at Christa unbelievably. After a long pause, she still couldn''t speak out a word. Christa


    left in anger. Ang stared at her back with red eyes.

 Chapter 44 The Person On The Bed

    Chapter 44 The Person On The Bed


    The story started from the high school, when Christa was as innocent as a piece of white paper. She


    fell in love with Kerr Yuan under his ardent pursuit. In fact, from Ang''s point of view, Christa didn''t


    date with Kerr Yuan for love.


    Maybe because Ang had a sweet boyfriend, and Christa was envious of it, wanting to be treat


    warmly. At that time, Kerr Yuan appeared and showed his hundred percent affection to her. But it was a


    pity that Kerr Yuan was not serious with Christa. He dumped her after he cheated her virginity away.


    At that time, Christa washed his face with tears. Ang was also sad, one time she hid from Christa


    and beat up Kerr angrily.


    Until they went to the university, Christa got to know Bryson Li. How Christa behaved was full of love


    for Bryson Li. Ang felt the same way. She knew that Christa loved Bryson Li so much and Bryson''s


    personality deserved her love. Under Christa''s sincere and fierce pursuit, Bryson Li finally agreed to be


    with her. Ang was the happiest person for them to be together!


    But it was not like what Christa said that Ang told the matter about Kerr Yuan to Bryson Li.


    If it was just because of misunderstanding, Ang could forgive those excessive things Christa had


    done. They had been friends for nearly ten years, Ang didn''t want to lose Christa. So she sent


    Christa a text message immediately to rify, on which it said, "Christa, I assure you by my character


    that I have said nothing about the matter between you and Kerr."


    Not long after, she received a reply from Christa, "Do you think I will believe you again?"


    What troubled Christa was that she only told Ang this matter, so there was only one possibility that it


    was Ang who exposed the fact to Bryson Li. Ang didn''t understand why their trust was so fragile.


    In the afternoon, today was Yvonne''s birthday and all department colleagues were going to have a


    dinner party. Since Ang was upset by that thing about Christa, she simply agreed to give a birthday


    party to Yvonne.


    After dinner, the colleagues proposed to drink in a bar. Ang didn''t go to the bar and she also didn''t


    want to, but five colleagues insisted her going.


    Anne suggested, "How about we go to that newly opened bar called Mu Shadow? It is said that it is


    different from other bars. There are smoke area and non-smoke area. In this way, we can avoid


    second-hand smoke!"


    "Okay!"


    "Don''t care me, I can go anywhere!"


    Ang''s colleagues were very excited. She couldn''t turn down their warm-hearted offer, so she had to


    go to Mu Shadow Bar together with them.


    The atmosphere in the bar was heated with colorful lights, strong smell of alcohol and enchanting


    dance of women on the dancing floor.


    After drinking a ss of wine, all her colleagues went to dance, leaving Ang alone there. At this


    moment, a man came over to ost, "Hey, beauty, would you like to dance with me?"


    As the loud music went on, the man twisted his body and stretched out his hand to invite Ang.


    Although she shook her head, smiled and refused, the man insisted on pulling her. Ang wanted to


    struggle, but the man directly held her, which scared her to scream.


    But the music was so loud and her colleagues were dancing in the crowd. How could they notice her?


    Just as she was scared to death, the man was pushed away.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Aaron appeared suddenly. He pulled frightened Ang into his arms and warned, "She''s my girlfriend."


    That man took a look at Ang unhappily. When he saw that she was staring at Aaron, with her eyes


    full of the sense of security, he said cowardly, "Sorry, I don''t know that this beauty has a boyfriend!"


    As soon as he finished, he disappeared into the crowd quickly.


    Both her first love and Greg brought Ang great harm, so that she became doubtful of love. But every


    time she saw Aaron, she would look forward to the possibility of his being her next boyfriend.


    However, as long as she thought of what she had given all her heart in that two loves, and what she


    had got in the end was only great harm, she no longer had the courage to fall in love with him.


    "I''m sorry. It was an emergency just now, so I said that." Although Aaron held her in his arms just now,


    Ang could feel that he was very personable, and once the man left, he took two steps backward to


    keep a proper distance with her.


    He showed great respect for women, which was an evident sign of his high upbringing. No matter in


    appearance or temperament, Ang always associated Aaron with the elegant schr in the ancient.


    "It doesn''t matter! I am the one who should say thank you! "


    It was obvious that Ang didn''te to such ce very often.


    Aaron said to her, "Let''s go to the private room. It''s less messy there."


    Perhaps it was because of his upright look that Ang believed it was much safer to stay with him than


    stay here alone!


    When they entered the private room and closed the door, they could finally talk in a normal voice.


    Ang finally rxed.


    Aaron asked, "Are you here alone?"


    "A colleague''s birthday. They agreed withing to celebrate." Ang was restrained and said with a


    smile.


    "Oh! Can you drink? How about ordering some for you? " Aaron had already sat down and picked up


    the wine bottle.


    Unlike Edward, he liked drinking and had once been drinking excessively.


    "I can drink some." Somehow, Ang thought of Edward''s ambiguous behavior after drinking that day.


    She was lost in thought for a long time until Aaron asked, "Oh! Can you drink with me? "


    "What?" Although she could drink, she didn''t drink much, and it could be said that she almost didn''t


    drink. Her parents had told her not to drink when she was out alone. As she was preparing for her


    exam, drinking would have a bad influence on her state.


    She was about to refuse him, but when she looked into Aaron''s mncholy eyes, she didn''t have the


    heart to refuse him.


    Aaron''s eyes was clearly with a smile, but in deep eyes, it seemed to be hiding a story.


    Without waiting for her answer, Aaron opened the wine and poured himself a ss. He took a sip first


    and then looked at her, waiting for her answer.


    Seeing her hesitation, he knew that she didn''t want to drink it. He stood up and asked, "Do you want to


    go back? Let me take you to a taxi. "


    "Nothing! I happen to want to drink some wine. " Maybe she was influenced by her feelings, so she


    wanted to indulge herself.


    Aaron was stunned and said with a smile, "That''s good. It''s more interesting than having it alone!"


    As he spoke, he poured her a ss. Ang had a drink the hot and spicy wine, which made her


    somewhat ufortable but excited. She smiled and asked, "Mr. Aaron, do you often drink on your


    own?"


    "Moo moo looked at me drinking. Can it be seen as alone?" He then smiled and added, "Moo moo


    drank juice, and I drank wine. Ha-ha... "


    At the thought of the Edward''s behaviors after drinking, Ang couldn''t helpughing. "Mr. Edward''s


    behaviors after drinking is really the worst I have ever seen! No one can surpass him! "


    "Exactly! I even don''t know how much he have taken advantage of me! "


    Ang could imagine the scene that Edward held Aaron in tears and kisses while he was drunk. Both


    of they were handsome, what a beautiful picture! Because of the smile, they began to chat warmly.


    They talked about the university they graduated to their major, work at present, and the books they


    liked most. They had a good chat!


    An hourter, Aaron had drank several bottles of wine but he was still sober. Ang had already felt a


    little ufortable, so she stopped, "No, I can''t drink it anymore."


    With a bright red face but a clear eyes, Aaron nced at his watch and then stood up, "It''s almost 12


    o''clock. It''s toote. You have to go to work tomorrow. Let''s go home!"


    Aaronpanied Ang to take a taxi and he didn''t feel at ease until she arrived at downstairs her


    home. In fact, Ang was a little unconscious. But out of the sense of safety, she kept on keeping a


    tense nerves. She didn''t let her guard down until she returned home and closed the door.


    She was too tired to take a shower. She went to bed without turning on the light.


    The air conditioner was so cool that she didn''t feel warm until she covered herself with the quilt. Then


    she felt a warm breath under the quilt. She held the person and murmured, "Didn''t you say that you


    wouldn''te back?"


    Hilda said that she was in the next city for business and wouldn''t be back until tomorrow. Ang


    embraced the person''s arm and said drunkenly, "I don''t want to take a shower today. Please forgive me


    for being so sloppy. Tomorrow I will wash the sheet, okay?"

 Chapter 45 It Was Him!

    Chapter 45 It Was Him!


    "Well...... You know what? I met Christa today, but she didn''t believe me, neither did Greg. Am I not


    worth being trusted? Did I...... " She sobbed, "really so bad?"


    She closed her eyes, but tears fell down from the corners of her eyes.


    After a long while, she finally loosed her grip on the arm. But she felt something was wrong. She


    touched her body again and opened her eyes, "Hilda, why are you so fat?"


    Hilda''s arm was thin, but the arm she was holding was really thick! And with some hard muscles.


    When she was confused, the light was turned on.


    Under the dazzling light, Edward showed up with an expressionless face, which scared Ang to


    scream and drew back. But she forgot, she was in bed! The suddenly step back made buttocks fell into


    the air, and she was leaning backward.


    The moment she was about to get out of bed, her waist was sped and then her back hit the quilt.


    Edward was falling on top of her.


    Still suffering from the shock, she stared at him in disbelief.


    Edward was wearing a pure gray T-shirt Nightgown which was without any decorations but beautifully!


    It was proved again, anybody who was good-looking could look good in anything!


    When Ang was in a daze, he also stared at her.


    When he arrived home, it was already over twelve o''clock. He went directly into the room, took his


    clothes out of his suitcase and took a bath. After that, he went to bed. Unexpectedly, he heard a noise


    in less than ten minutes after hey down.


    He thought it was a thief at first, but soon a person came in with a strong smell of alcohol.


    He was startled by the sudden hug.


    When he was about to push the person away, he heard that it was Ang''s voice, which sounded a


    little drunk and sad. Suddenly, he found it interesting. He wondered why she was here? When she said


    that she was unhappy because of Christa and Greg, he frowned. But when she said "Hilda, why are


    you so fat?" He was amused.


    He was looking forward to seeing her expression when she finally figure out it was him.


    As he expected, her cheeks were red, and her panicked look pleased him. However......


    "Are you drunk?" He frowned as he smelled the alcohol from her.


    As he spoke, his warm breath swept across the tip of her nose, which made her heart beat faster.


    Feeling suffocated, Ang came to herself, pushed him away, got out of bed and asked, "Why are you


    here?"


    She was wide awake now.


    With a faint smile on his face, he said, "I''m supposed to ask you this. After all...... This is my house. "


    His, his home?!


    How could it be his home?


    "How could it be your......"


    She remembered that Hilda had told her that she didn''t know Edward at all. What the hell was going


    on?


    "Achoo!" The room was so cold that she couldn''t help sneezing.


    Seeing this, Edward picked up the remote control randomly and turned off the air conditioner. After


    staring at each other for a few seconds, Edward proposed, "let''s talk in the hall."


    Ang setting on the sofa, and Edward went to the kitchen to prepare a cup of honey water for her.


    She awkwardly said "thank you" and didn''t dare to look up at him.


    Edward could guess that it must have something to do with his sister Hilda. Besides him, only Hilda


    knew the password of the gate.


    Edward called her, but she was powered off. He had to sit down and said, "she should be sleeping now.


    Tell me what happened."


    Although when they were in H City, he did want toe back to see her. But once he came back, she


    went directly to his bed. It was indeed a big surprise for him.


    That girl? Were he and Hilda familiar with each other? Maybe...... Did they have an underground


    rtionship?


    "Hilda burned the kitchen. Her house is being decorated now, so she moved in." All of a sudden, she


    thought of something and hastily exined, "but I really didn''t know this is your house. I''m really sorry!"


    Only Hilda didn''t afraid of him and moved in without his consent.


    But he felt quitefortable to see her after justing back.


    However, as soon as he thought of her aggrievedint in bed just now, he wondered whether she


    was bullied by Greg and Christa. Besides, who was she drinking with as she came back sote?


    He couldn''t help frowning at the thought.


    Noticing that he was just staring at her, Ang frowned. She thought that he might be annoyed by her


    living here without permission, so she immediately said, "it''s not good to disturb you. I''m going back


    now."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although it was being decorated with mud and messy, it should not be...... a problem to sleep for one


    night.


    When she was about to get up, he asked, "who did you drink with?"


    "What?" She paused for a second and replied subconsciously, "Yvonne, it''s her birthday. I went to the


    bar with my colleagues."


    Hearing this, his knitted brows smoothed a little. It was fine to have a drink with colleagues. She was a


    little drunk just now and he wondered if she had been taken advantage by a male colleague.


    "Who sent you back?" He stared at her and asked.


    Perhaps it was because his aura was too strong that she answered without thinking, "Mr. Chen."


    "Mr. Chen?" A man? But was there a person whose surname was Chen in the office?


    "Yes! Mr. Chen, your friend, I ran into him at the bar. He asked me if I could drink with him. "


    "So you drank with him?" He sounded a little angry all of a sudden.


    Aaron and she don''t know each other very well. She just drank with him as he asked her? What if other


    men, what if they were taken advantage of you?


    "What?" ''who did I drink with? Why did I have to report this to him?'' she wondered? However, because


    of the fact that she was in his house now, she felt a little guilty and nodded honestly. "Yes! I drank a


    little and he said he was worried about me, so he sent me back... "


    All of a sudden, she remembered that she said she could go back on her own in the car. But Aaron


    insisted on driving her, she vaguely heard him said that, "if I lose you, I''m afraid that Moo moo will kill


    me. I''m worried about you to go back home alone. "


    Still half asleep, she smiled and said, "of course not. Mr. Edward will recruit another secretary right


    away! Sexy HMM no...... He will recruit a cute cream boy! Haha... "


    Now that she was sober, she felt what Aaron said was strange.


    But it didn''t seem to have anything to do with him that whom she drank with and when she went home?


    If insist on saying that......


    "I won''t interrupt your work! Please rest assured! "


    He cared about it so obviously, how could she not understand? She was very clever in normal times.


    Why didn''t her IQ drop the line when she talked to him?


    Edward was a little upset. He turned his head and didn''t ask any more questions. Seeing him in a bad


    mood. She thought that she must be the one disturbing him. She got up in a hurry, "it''ste. I won''t


    disturb you."


    She was about to turn around to leave when someone grabbed her arm. He stood up, grabbed her arm


    and said, "stay here tonight."


    "What?" Live here? Wasn''t he upset that she was here? She really couldn''t figure out what the man


    was thinking about!


    "Isn''t it being decorated? Stay here tonight and we''ll make another n tomorrow. " Although he looked


    indifferent, there was always an irresistible tone.


    Wasn''t it strange to live in the same room with him? But when she was about to refuse him, he had


    already went over to the study room.


    Although Ang felt impotence, but thinking of Edward''s innocent eyes, she believed that he was not a


    bad guy. Moreover, she really didn''t know where to go if she left here.


    Now, Hilda''s family must be filthy and messy


    "Well......" She sighed and went into the room to pick up the clothes she wanted to wear. In case


    Edward saw it, she put the underwear into the suitcase.


    Half an hourter, she came out of the bathroom, dried her hair and then did a series of skin care


    steps. Then she took out all her stuff in the bedroom. Then she walked to the study and knocked on the


    door.


    In the study room, Edward leaned against the back of his chair. He was already asleep, but he was


    awakened by a knock on the door. He answered, e in", seeing her in pajamas and said in a timid


    way, "Mr. Edward, I had taken out my things, so you can go to your room to have a


    rest."

 Chapter 46 Sleep Together

    Chapter 46 Sleep Together


    ''go to bed? He gave the room to her specially, but how could she give it to him again?


    Seeing that he frowned, she smiled and said, "I can sleep on the sofa in the living room!"


    Since she became his secretary, she has be gentle. But it was not interesting that she was so


    respectful to him.


    Not responding to her, he suddenly asked, "I heard that you are good at cooking. I''m hungry. Can you


    make something for me?"


    Edward has a kind of irresistible verve even when he said something with respectful, because he was a


    cold temper. What''s more, she had been living in his house for several days. How could she reject it?


    She thought for a while and asked, "is it okay to cook noodles?"


    Cooking noodles will not producempck.


    "Of course."


    She tied her hair up then went to the kitchen.


    He sat in the open kitchen and could see her figure. Edward took a book but couldn''t read it. He felt a


    little strange feeling when he asionally nced at the kitchen.


    Ten minutester, she came out and put the noodles in front of him gently.


    Edward was really hungry. And the noodle with tomato and egg happened to be his favorite. He ate it in


    a gentle way, but after a little while, there was not any leftover at all.


    He stared at the bottom of the bowl, feeling unprecedented satisfaction. He didn''t know how long he


    hadn''t tried such a great desire in reality and a sense of satisfaction after starving.


    After she served noodles to him, Ang went into the bedroom and found another quilt. She tucked the


    quilt in coverlet and then carried out. Staring at the bottom of the bowl, she had put the quilt on the sofa


    while Edward was in a trance staring at the bottom of the bowl.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Yummy!" said Edward.


    He praised her from the bottom of his heart. Without looking at her reaction, he stood up and took the


    bowl into the kitchen.


    What? ''is this iceberg praising her?''


    ncing at his back, Ang chose to ignore him because she was really tired. Shey down on the


    sofa, tucked herself in and went to sleep.


    It was already two o''clock in the morning. She was so tired that she fell asleep as soon as shey


    down.


    Edward washed the dishes and then went to the bathroom to wash himself. When he came out, he saw


    her sleeping on the sofa.


    He gave the room to her, but he didn''t expect her to sleep in the hall and soon fall asleep. Staring at


    her sleeping face, he remembered a lot of things. When they first met, she broke into his room and they


    had sex. Later, he wanted to spend money to let her be with him, in order topensate her for giving


    her a job, and then the conflict between her and Greg


    In his mind, shed many different her. She had been angry; she had left in despair; she had been


    broken down; she had been working hard...... All the faces looked so familiar, but so strange. He gazed


    at her quietly, but through her, he seemed to see himself as he had been a long time ago. Well...... the


    person long time ago.......


    The seed of guilt ced in his heart seemed to sprout and arouse another feeling. He had a totally


    different feeling towards Ang all of a sudden. He wanted to give her not onlypensation, but


    also...... "Cherish......


    He always thought of the things happened between them during his business trip. He was clear what


    kind of feeling it was. But he knew who was in her heart. He knew clearly that when a man she didn''t


    like treated her well, it was not love but burden. He couldn''t bear to make her feel burdened.


    At the thought of this, he looked at her soft eyes with ayer of unknown emotion. It was not until he


    sighed deeply that he came to his senses.


    The sofa was very small. Curling up in it, how could she sleepfortably? Seeing her frown, he also


    frowned. He thought for a while and then bent over to pick her up. He carried her back to the bedroom


    and carefully put her on the bed.


    He turned all the lights off and went to bed.


    The bed was about two meters wide, and there was a good distance between them as they lied one


    side each. He turned his back to her and closed his eyes to rest.


    In fact, Ang always flipped around during her sleep, and she liked to sleep with quit in her arms or


    dolls. She slept with Hilda these days and wasined about by her every time. Hildained


    that she always put her arm around her waist at midnight.


    The night when they first met and had sex with each other was totally under his control. How could he


    know what does she look like during sleep?


    Less than ten minutes after shey down, she turned over, clung to his back and wrapped her arms


    around his waist. She muttered and moved towards him in afortable way.


    It was true that Edward always kept his integrity, but he was a normal man! When he was touched by


    her soft body, he stiffened and was wide awake.


    He knew better than anyone else that Ang slept so soundly and it was impossible for her to seduce


    him. However, she just wanted to irritate him!


    He opened his eyes and gently moved the hand on his body away. Then he gently pushed her away


    and tucked her in.


    After doing all these, hey down, and the person behind him came up again. He sighed, turned


    around and held her in his arms. He resisted the impulse of body and held her in his arms. However,


    Ang waspletely immersed in the sweet dream and nestledfortably in his arms.


    Although he just held her, all he could think about were the intimate moments between them which


    really made him suffer. But gradually, when the warmth of her body melted in his skin, he felt a sense of


    warmth, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth unconsciously


    It was a wonderful night. Ang heard some noise before she woke up. Was it the sound of the door


    being opened, and the sound of the photos taken by the mobile phone? Then...... With surprise, Hilda


    greeted him, "brother! Are you awake? "


    Suddenly, she struggled out of her dream.


    "Stop!" There was a man''s voice, and......


    Howe I could clearly feel the tremble of his body when he was talking?


    It seemed that...... She was in his arms?


    She opened her eyes suddenly and saw that she really held Edward in her arms. But at this moment,


    he pulled back the quilt with a cold face. And the other hand was holding her shoulders.


    "Ah!"


    No exaggeration, Ang was frightened into cold sweat and rolled out of the bed. The action was so


    quick and abrupt that Edward was toote to catch her.


    After falling to the ground, she felt a daze and rubbed her head, sitting on the floor. Seeing that she fell


    down, Hilda hastily walked up to her and helped her up. "Are you all right? Sister-inw? "


    sister-inw? What the hell is that?


    "So you are really with my brother now. Then I shouldn''t have kept it from you our rtionship."


    Ang was confused, ''what?


    Edward ignored her and went to the bathroom to wash himself. ''did they sleep in the same bed again?''


    she wondered, still suffering from the shock. With a blushing face, she was surprised. "I slept in the


    living roomst night!"


    Hilda stood aside and smiled in an ambiguous way.


    "I......" She touched her clothes and bra which were still wore on her. However...... Did anything happen


    last night? "


    In order not to embarrass her, Hilda quickly said, "I''m so hungry! I called take out and it''s the breakfast


    bag from the bakery. If I knew you two were at home, I would have called more! Last night...... You


    must be very tired, right? "


    She whispered thest sentence in Ang''s ear.


    "It''s not like that...... ''Hilda...... It''s not like what you think...... " She went out with Hilda. She wanted to


    exin that her rtionship with Edward was pure, but she did not know where to start.

 Chapter 47 I Will Kill You, Edward!

    Chapter 47 I Will Kill You, Edward!


    In a good mood, Hilda replied, giving Ang a reassuring look, "I know! Don''t worry, I know it all! My


    brother obscured you in the video, because you don''t want to make your rtionship public, do you?!


    But how smart I am! I even guessed that it was you! So, is that bad man Greg?'' My brother has a quite


    good taste! He''s so handsome! "


    It would be perfect if Ang became her sister-inw!


    "Your brother?" This was all Ang could think of.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes! He is my brother! We have the same parents! So you are my sister-inw from now on! " Hilda


    held her arm and said happily.


    So, Moore is not her boyfriend, but her brother? ''So, she has been lying to me from the very beginning,


    lying to me that she doesn''t know Edward?''


    "Hilda! ! ! Don''t you say that you don''t know who Edward is? !"


    Ang trusted Hilda so much, but unexpectedly she was once set up by Hilda!


    Last night, Ang didn''t know what happened between her and Edward again! She was crazy!


    Ang took Hilda by the neck and Hilda tried to escape from her grip. Hilda didn''t expect Ang''s


    reaction.


    Seeing Ang''s rare gloomy expression and angry eyes, Hilda finally realized the seriousness of the


    matter. She stepped back in fear and said, "Don''t be so impulsive! Ang! It''s not good to be angry!


    Wrinkles will show on your face! "


    The mes of fury were burning in Ang''s heart, and how could she take any notice of it?


    Then, they ran around the sofa. Ang chased after Hilda while Hilda asked her to calm down.


    Suddenly, Ang bumped into someone. "Brother, my sister-inw is going to kill me." Hilda felt


    wronged.


    In fact, Ang respected Edward. Butst night, she slept in the hall. If he didn''t get her into the room,


    how could her innocence be lost again? Edward was so despicable!


    Ang didn''t want to see him anymore. At the worst, she would lose work for the DC Capital Group but


    she wasn''t afraid of it!


    "Fuck off! Edward, you are such a despicable and shameless man! I cooked noodles for youst night


    because of guilty. You don''t deserve it!" Then, Ang was about to stretch out her hands to catch


    Hilda, because she was the one to me. They were clearly brother and sister! How could she lie to


    Ang! Ang even suspected that they had nned the whole thingst night!


    Be my girlfriend and the time limit and the price are up to you! ¡ª¡ª


    I don''t either visit prostitutes or gamble and I have a strict lifestyle. The price I offered to you is at least


    several times higher than your current sry. So, you won''t lose anything if you agree to be my


    girlfriend. ¡ª¡ª


    Ang felt herself so stupid that she was always deceived by the person she trusted most. Greg


    deceived her, Christa deceived her, and even Hilda was the same...


    Noticing her emotion too excited, Edward held her in his arms suddenly and Hilda was surely shocked.


    In the past few months, Hilda had never seen Ang so angry. But now, with red and teary eyes,


    Ang was angry and aggrieved


    She was angry in despair. Hilda didn''t understand. Wasn''t that supposed to be a good thing? How


    could Ang have such a deep resentment?


    "Let me go!" Ang roared at Edward.


    How could Edward let go of her when she was so emotional? Therefore, he held her even tighter.


    Unable to get rid of him, Ang took a bite on his shoulder to vent all her anger.


    Edward didn''t expect that she would do that. It so painful that he groaned. His heart was also filled with


    anger while Hilda was stunned.


    Before he lost his temper, Edward picked her up and walked to the bedroom. All of a sudden, Ang''s


    feet left the ground and she was carried away by him. She was so afraid that she beat him and said,


    "Edward! You bastard! God damn it! Let me go! "


    Hilda looked at her brother taking Ang into the room without hesitation and then closing the door.


    "Awesome! So handsome! But unfortunately, I can''t see how my brother tame his woman! " While


    saying, Hilda shook her head regretfully.


    In the room, Ang was thrown to the bed. Her hair and clothes were in a mess. Because she had


    been roaring hysterically just now, and now she was panting heavily.


    Seeing that she on the bed was just ring at him and gasping for breath, Edward asked, "Are you


    able to talk calmly now?"


    "Calm down?" Ang jumped up and yelled, "You colluded with Hilda to lie to me! How can I calm


    down? !"


    She trusted Hilda so much. She never thought that Hilda would use such a method to satisfy Edward''s


    desire.


    "You are a good looking man. How can you be so contemptible? You are not the one who can''t find a


    girlfriend. Why are you following me? Do you feel a sense of aplishment that you lied to me in


    collusion with Hilda? You pervert!" Ang grabbed a pillow randomly and threw it at Edward. Edward


    caught the pillow with his hand. Although he wanted to say that she was a total idiot, given that her


    mood now was not suitable for conversation, he didn''t say anything, just staring at her coldly.


    It would be quite awkward if one had a quarrel with a man liking Edward, who was as cold as an


    iceberg. Edward just stared at Ang, without saying anything and any obvious emotion. The point


    was, if he did not speak back, how could she continue to scold him?


    At this moment, Ang caught a glimpse of herself through the mirror in the wardrobe. Her hair was in


    a mess, like a lunatic. Instantly, she blushed and sat down silently. She smoothed her hair and


    straightened her clothes.


    Seeing her sitting down quietly, Edward opened his mouth, "You misunderstood Hilda. I asked her to


    conceal the fact that I am her brother."


    Ang didn''t believe him. She rolled her eyes with her head lowering.


    "Last night..." Edward took a nce at her with a faint smile. Just as Ang was about to speak, he


    said abruptly, "Well I''d like something happened, but it''s a pity that we didn''t."


    This was the direct humiliation. It took Ang a long time to calm down, but now her anger was lit up.


    She stood up and rushed over, "Edward! I''ll kill you! "


    What a silly girl Ang was! Did she have the strength of Edward? As Ang reached out her hands,


    her wrist was grabbed by Edward, and then she was knocked down on the bed by him.


    Seeing that she was under him, Ang struggled even more angrily.


    "Don''t you understand what I mean? Nothing happenedst night! " He said lightly and looked at her


    chest.


    As soon as she struggled, she rubbed against his body. She could feel the heat even through her


    clothes. The action was so big that the buttons of the pajama were loosed, revealing arge part of her


    body.


    Edward was a normal man! He was also the man who had slept with her and knew her wonderful body


    clearly. There was no doubt that it lit up his desire.


    She was aware of danger when she saw a hint of desire in his eyes So she didn''t dare to move. "Aren''t


    we supposed to have a good talk? Let go of me first! "


    Ang knew she couldn''t be against him now. The only person who could save her was Hilda. But they


    had conspired with each other to cheat her. How could Hilda help her? Thinking about it, she decided


    not to use violence against violence. After all, she was not strong enough.

 Chapter 48 Be My Girlfriend!

    Chapter 48 Be My Girlfriend!


    "Ang..."


    He suddenly whispered her name, which was a low and gentle voice.


    "What... What are you doing?" She got a little panic when she found that Edward didn''t let go of her but


    looked at her with his soft and seductive eyes.


    "Be my girlfriend!" He looked deeply into her eyes, seeing her pupils open wide with an expression of


    surprise, and added softly, "the noodles you made...... Was very delicious. "


    Being stared at by him for such a long time made Ang feel ufortable, so she totally ignored his


    tenderness and care.


    girl friend? Be his girlfriend? Did she hear it right?


    And what did "the noodles tasted good" mean?


    Was it just because the noodles tasted good? Hilda rented the side bedroom to her because she could


    cook delicious meals; and Edward asked her to be his girlfriend because she cooked delicious


    noodles? How about the servant in their family? Is she so bad at cooking?


    Why couldn''t this pair of brother and sister be normal? Or, delicious noodles is just an excuse. His real


    purpose is to cheat her to have sex with him, and when he get me, He''ll dump me!


    Gradually, the shock in her eyes faded away, and she asked speechlessly, "is the servant of your family


    not good at cooking?"


    Edward was speechless, "..."


    In the past more than ten years, he was very vignt about the rtionship between men and women.


    He finally found that he could ept a girl, and who was nine years younger than him, but had a crush


    on her ex-boyfriend. He summoned up his courage to try to ept it and express his love for her. He


    didn''t expect to get such a reply.


    Edward was very upset!


    He was so indifferent that his rare feelings were ruined by Ang''s words. He let go of her, stood up,


    nced at her, and went out.


    What was he looking at?


    Ang was confused and wondered what he meant? But she was still worried. She went into the


    bathroom and took off her clothes. Looking at herself in the mirror, her skin was very smooth. When


    she remembered that she had sex with himst time, the bruises all over her body were really


    unbearable.


    ''It seems that I have thought too much?'' If so, why did he get her into the room?


    Embarrassment was the only word that could describe her current mood at the moment.


    She changed her pajamas before walking out of the bathroom. When she opened the door, she saw


    that Edward leaned against the wall with his arms crossed in front of his chest. He seemed to be


    waiting for her toe out.


    "Ah!" Startled by him, Ang looked back at the frosted ss door, which meant he just watched her


    change her clothes?


    "You! ¡ª¡ªHow shameless you are! Don''t you know that you should avert your eyes from others when


    you do something improper? "


    ''As expected, never judge a book by its cover. ''he looks handsome, but he peeped at me from


    outside?''


    Edward felt both funny and helpless. "I just want toe in and ask if you finished using the


    bathroom."


    "Bullshit!" She couldn''t help swearing, "you brought me into the roomst night. Can you swear that


    you didn''t have any bad intentions?"


    "I just want to do something indescribable. If I had known that you would treat me like this today, I


    would have regretted not doing it." He smiled gently.


    "Edward!" When she was about to angrily wave her fist, Edward grabbed her wrist and said, "if


    something happenedst night, wouldn''t you know?"


    "How do I know if you have drugged me?" She became sensitive and suspicious ever since she was


    framed by Greg and Christa.


    At this point, Edward remembered what Christa had said in the hotel. The idea of ying tricks on her


    disappeared in an instant. Instead, he felt sorry for her.


    With a gleam shining in his eyes, he said seriously, "you fell to the groundst night, got in the way of


    my rest."


    He slept in the living room while she slept in the living room. If she fell on the ground, it wouldn''t hinder


    him!


    "How did I get in your way?"


    "It''s probably because you''re overweight, so it''s very loud." He frowned.


    So... Did he mean that the sound of her falling to the ground was too loud? She knew that she would


    flipped around while sleeping, so it was possible for her to fall down. She felt guilty immediately, but...


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Then you just let me sleep on the ground. Why do you carry me into the room?"


    "The quilt is expensive." He still looked serious.


    "..."


    So... Knowing that iceberg don''t want to make his silk quilt dirty, Ang didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, even if you feel sorry for the quilt, then why do you hold me, hug me and sleep..." At the mention


    of this, Ang''s face turned red, and she wasn''t confident enough to say it.


    "Are you sure that you are not the one who are hugging me?" He said coldly.


    She knew what was she like when she was sleeping. It was her bad luck to meet a weirdo like Edward!


    If nothing really happened, then... Forget it


    She peeped at him with a guilty look. From her reaction, he knew that she had believed what he said.


    His eyes gleamed, and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. However, she didn''t notice his expression


    which had been inadvertently fast.


    He was expressionless as usual, and his eyes were unfathomable. She didn''t realize that he was... He


    was teasing her.


    When Ang went out for breakfast, Edward went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Then, Hilda exined to Ang again of her concealment before. Actually, Ang didn''t care about


    Hilda''s concealment of her rtionship with her brother. She would be satisfied if she hadn''t been


    tricked by Hildast night.


    "What are you talking about?" "How can I sent you to sleep with my brother? Hilda couldn''t help


    laughing. Unless I am tired of living! "


    "Your brother hates women?" Ang remembered the first time she had met Edward. Not to mention


    care her, he just had a strong aversion to her!


    "Well... Shouldn''t you know it better? " She looked at Ang vaguely. All of a sudden, Hilda seemed to


    think of something and whispered to her, "my brother... "What do you think? "


    "Your brother? You should know better than me! " After saying that, she picked up her cup and drank


    the milk.


    "No! My parents are worried that my brother can''t perform well, and I am also worried that I don''t have


    a nephew. In this case, I am afraid that my parents will ask my husband to marry into the Yan Family


    and take over the family business. You - "


    "Ha-ha..." Ang spewed out the milk. She was choked and her face turned red...


    Impotent? Why would they think he was impotent? Edward was so... She couldn''t describe what he


    had done to her.


    After a long time, she stopped coughing and asked with a guilty conscience, "why do you think so?


    Besides, how could I know? "


    She couldn''t let anyone know what had happened between them.


    "You are my brother''s only woman, of course only you know!"


    "I have nothing to do with him!"


    Indeed, Ang was a terrible liar. She nced at her from time to time while saying this, so it was easy


    for Hilda to guess what she was hiding. Then she took out her phone and showed Ang a


    photo.

 Chapter 49 Impotent Are You Sure

    Chapter 49 Impotent Are You Sure


    When Hilda came back, she saw such a scene.


    Edward hugged Ang, and she embraced him. They had a sound sleep. The sunshine gently


    prated through the curtain, making the whole picture be warm, just as if the warm picture of


    the newlyweds next day.


    Hilda had thought that she would never see her brother in such a scene. She even had thought that her


    brother would hold a good-looking man. So she couldn''t help taking the picture.


    "Hilda! How can you do this! " Ang would be cursed by theizens if the photo was spread to the


    public!


    "Over the past ten years, when my brother saw a woman, he always tried to stay away from her, but


    now he slept with you in his arms. Also it is still no dirty scene, only warm hug and sleep. I really can''t


    imagine, in addition to your love, what other reasons can make a man sleep with a woman in his arms,


    not because of physiological needs but pure spiritual enjoyment. "


    If it was because of sex, Hilda must had seen the mess in the room, let alone the couple in bed were


    both in clothes!


    Ang was so angry that she snatched Hilda''s cellphone and retorted, "Your brother is impotent! So he


    was not interested in women! Even if we sleep in the same bed, he won''t touch me! Hilda! Delete it for


    me now! "


    Hilda escaped her snatch, "No, I don''t want to! What a beautiful picture! When you get married in the


    future, I''ll develop it and give it to you as the wedding gift! "


    They quarreled so loudly that they didn''t notice the darkened face of Edward who had already stood


    aside.


    It was not until Hilda bumped into Edward that they saw him. The tall man took away the phone


    immediately. He had a look at the photo and then looked at Ang, "Impotent? Are you sure? "


    Ang was so shocked that she sweated all over. She was afraid that Edward would expose their affair


    if she kept on talking. So she immediately pretended to look at the clock and then said less confidently,


    "It''s veryte now! We''ve beente for an hour! "


    Then she went to the door, grabbed her bag and almost ran out without even putting on her shoes


    firmly.


    Ten minutester, she stood at the bus station. A ck car stopped in front of her and the window was


    rolled down. Edward looked at her expressionlessly and said, "Get in the car."


    "I can take the bus!" Ang didn''t want others to see them together.


    "There''s a meeting at half past eleven. You''re in charge." Edward could easily read her mind, so he


    said.


    ording to Edward''s character, he would park there if she didn''t get in the car! She saw him park at


    the privatene of the bus and was afraid that he would be fined. In fact, it didn''t matter whether he


    would be fined or not. The most important thing was that she was afraid that he would take advantage


    of her and deduct some money from her sry. Plus, she was never careless about her work. So she


    could only grit her teeth and get into the car.


    Through the rearview mirror, Edward could see that she was very nervous, with the corners of his


    mouth slightly raised.


    Edward had a strong aura. When she followed him into thepany, everyone nodded to him


    respectfully. Ang could even feel an unusual suspicious look from their eyes.


    It should be med on the weirdo Edward. It didn''t matter that he didn''t show any interest in women,


    but he still knew nothing about his charm. It was estimated that she would be the talk after dinner


    of the wholepany.


    Ang lowered her head as deeply as possible.


    They finally got to their department.


    Although Ang pretended to walk to her position calmly, she still found that colleagues were peeking


    at her.


    What made her even more ufortable was the exciting sound of people typing. The speed they


    tapped on the keyboard was not because working, but excited chatting. She subconsciously looked at


    the screen of the colleague in front of her, and it turned out to be a chat group. Although she could not


    see the specific information in the chat group, she could see messages popped out one by one quickly.


    The weird atmosphere in the office made her sit on the chair, very annoyed.


    At this moment, Lucas came out and said, "There is a meeting."


    Then everyone stopped typing and walked into the meeting room with their notebook.


    Ang took the file and followed in. Colleagues all greeted her with smiles. She walked to a seat,


    absent-minded, where Anne just wanted to sit. When she saw it was Ang, she quickly picked up her


    belongings and respectfully smiled, "Miss Ang, please sit down."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can take other seats." Ang really didn''t want to scramble for position.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Just take a seat!" Then Anne went to the other side.


    Ang was speechless, "..."


    During the whole meeting, she tried her best to concentrate on the meeting and to forget about that she


    was discussed by colleagues. Then, she carefully handed Lucas documents and responded properly to


    him. Lucas said "Thank you" to her several times as a habit, and Ang responded with a smile.


    Seeing it, Edward couldn''t help frown.


    The whole meeting was in a weird atmosphere, which made Ang want to dig a hole in the ground to


    hide herself.


    As for Edward, in addition to ncing at her from time to time, he was as indifferent and calm as usual.


    Ang wasck of bnce in her heart, ''How could he be so strong in mind?''


    She braced herself to the end of the meeting and thought she could finally get some fresh air. But


    Edward suddenly said, "Miss Ang,e to my office."


    Edward was always concise in both words and deeds. Then he strode out of the conference room


    without looking back at her. Amotion started in the conference room as soon as Lucas and Edward


    left.


    "Isn''t Mr. Edward a gay? Though I thought it was a pity, Ang was also a good choose! At least our


    CEO''s wife will be a good person! "


    Well... Did all the women in this office wish Edward to marry a man? And since when did she be


    the wife of the president?


    When Ang was about to say something, another colleague added, "Ang, you have to work


    harder. You can''t always let Mr. Edwarde to the office so early! He always came before we finished


    our tea. At least let us finish our tea like today! "


    Ang tried to exin, "No --"


    "I heard that Mr. Edward came backst night. It seems that reunion after a brief parting is as sweet as


    a honeymoon!"


    "You are right. I remember that I booked the air ticket for noon today originally. But Mr. Lucas changed


    its time to yesterday. I asked him why changing the air ticket. He said that Mr. Edward wanted toe


    back soon. It must be lovesickness."


    "No, it''s not like what you think..." It was hard for Ang to justify herself.


    She wanted to exin, but her colleagues left after they had a pleasant talk about her. Before Yvonne


    left, she patted on Ang''s shoulder and said, "Ang, keep going on. Continue to be a femme fatale.


    I hope that Mr. Edward will note too early every day."


    "No! It has nothing to do with me I just... Hello... "


    Everyone was busy with their work and they were going to work after the meeting. Maybe they even


    had to work overtime!


    Sparing Ang alone, she sighed, "It''s really not like what you think."

 Chapter 50 Lets Have Lunch Together

    Chapter 50 Let''s Have Lunch Together


    When she came back to her desk, she looked like a balloon which was empty all over the ce. It took


    her a long time to recover from the shock.


    After letting out a deep sigh, she told herself to let it be!


    She kept up her spirit and went to the president''s office.


    She thought he was going to make things difficult for her, but he didn''t. He just asked her about the


    work.


    In her eyes, he would make her more rx with such a serious look.


    After briefing the work she had done in the past half month, she added, "I''ll work harder."


    She said this because she felt that the workload that Manager Lucas gave her was too little. She was


    familiar with her work in a week. She wondered if Manager Lucas still distrusted her and failed to hand


    over the important work to her.


    Although it was a good thing for Ang that she could have more time to read, she still felt uneasy


    after she got others'' sry and didn''t get the corresponding amount of work.


    Just then, Edward''s phone rang. Ang nced unconsciously at the screen, she saw a handsome


    photo of Aaron it.


    When he answered the phone, Ang was stunned. He didn''t allow her to go out, and it was also not


    appropriate for her to go out! But when she heard him talking on the phone, she felt embarrassed.


    On the other side of the line, Aaron said, "is Mr. Edward avable for lunch?"


    "Give me the address."


    Perhaps having guessed that he would hang up, Aaron said, "wait! Is little pepper also in the


    company?"


    Edward looked up at Ang as he was suddenly asked about her. But when she met his cold nce,


    she didn''t know why and felt a panic.


    "Yes." Replied Edward lightly.


    "Bring her here, too! She lost somethingst time." The bracelet was holding in Aaron''s hand looked


    pretty in the sunshine.


    "You should ask her." Then he handed the phone to Ang. Seeing her surprised face, he motioned


    her to answer the phone.


    After a short while, Ang picked up the phone and answered it carefully, "hello?"


    "I''m Aaron, do you remember?"


    "Of course I do. What does Mr. Aaron want to see me about?" As she spoke, she nced at Edward,


    who was gazing at her expressionlessly. She couldn''t guess what he was thinking about.


    "Do you have an appointment at noon?"


    What kind of appointment could she have? She was eating Bento with her colleagues in the tea room.


    Since she didn''t bring any Bento today, it must be some take out.


    She frowned and said, "I don''t know why Mr. Aaron wants to see me."


    She was wary. Aaron could figure out. He thought that it must be because of Moo moo''s jealousy that


    made little pepper scared. He smiled, "you lost your braceletst night. I''m about to have lunch with


    Moo moo. Come with him together!"


    Bracelet?


    She checked her wrist immediately. Sure enough, the bracelet was lost! That was a gift from her


    mother for bringing a good luck to her! She was so careless to lose it! Luckily, it was picked up by him.


    From panic to relief, she had made up her mind.


    Now thepany had pushed her against the media, and she was still eating with the big iceberg?


    Was she so stupid?


    "I... i I was a littlete today, so I didn''t finish my work. Let''s eat it next time. The bracelet... " Originally,


    she wanted to ask Edward to take the bracelet. But she suddenly thought that would it be more


    miserable if he gave the bracelet back to herter? She thought for a while and said, "could you keep it


    for me, Mr. Aaron? Can I withdraw it when I''m free?"


    "Well... It''s not that there is no other way. It''s just that I have to go back to school this afternoon.


    Besides, your bracelet is also very expensive. I''m afraid that it might be lost if I sent you by express."


    "Don''t send me by express!" She couldn''t lose it!


    After thinking for a while, she was a little disappointed, "I''ll go get it. Let''s have lunch together."


    "Okay! That''s a deal! See you at noon! " With a smile on his face, Aaron hung up the phone. "Moo


    moo! Moo moo, I''ve tried my best to help you! If the school knows that I stole someone''s bracelet, won''t


    they punish me severely? !"


    Edward had been single for ten years. It was not easy to find someone he liked. And she was a woman


    of good character. Even Aaron didn''t really know if Edward want to date with little pepper, he had to try


    to make a match between them in the first ce!


    Ang hung up the phone and sent it back to him respectfully. Edward asked, "is the bracelet very


    important?"


    He had been observing her expression all the time. He could tell that she cared about the bracelet very


    much.


    "Yes! It''s very important."


    In the new year, she had apanied her mother to pray and draw divination sticks at a temple. The


    results showed that she had bad luck both in marriage and test. Worried that she might not get along


    well with Greg, her mother specially bought her a set of golden jewelry which were blessed by eminent


    monks. However, Ang told the eminent monk secretly that she only needed luck in the test. So she


    wore the bracelet which only represented the test of luck.


    Ang thought to herself, ''having bracelet keep mepany could at least give me some


    psychologicalfort.'' You can''t lose it!


    "Oh! You said you haven''t finished your work yet?"


    "Nothing! I''ll work overtime tonight!" She just found an excuse to refuse, but she did not expect, it had


    led to an increase work of Manager Lucas.


    "No, let Lucas do it." While saying that, he dialed a number and arranged, "you help Ang with her


    work today."


    Ang was speechless, "..."


    Lucas sighed deeply on the other line of the phone.


    It was past 11:40 after they finished talking. Edward looked at his watch and said, "there will be a lot of


    people after work. Let''s go now."


    Now? ''didn''t she tell everyone in thepany that she is going to have lunch with him by following him


    in front of everyone?''


    She thought for a while and smiled, "okay! I''m going to the rest room. See you on the 2nd floorter!"


    "Yes!"


    After ten minutes in the bathroom, she thought that Edward should already go downstairs. When she


    came out of the bathroom, she tried to be quiet. She quietly returned to her position, took her bag and


    quietly walked to the door.


    "Shall we go now?"


    The sudden voice at the back startled her. Since it was time for everyone to get off work, the office was


    very quiet. Although Edward''s voice was not loud, it was very clear. Everyone could not help but look


    up at them.


    "Mr. Edward? Why are you still here?" She forced a smile in embarrassment.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Assistant Leo parked my car on the negative floor, not the ce where it was parked this morning. I


    was afraid that you might not be able to find, so I waited for a while." He said lightly, but he felt her


    expression was a little strange.


    Edward had always been concentrating on his own business, and he never thought that his identity


    was in full attention! Especially, he was going to have dinner with a woman!


    Ang wanted to cry, but he had passed her, walked out and pressed the elevator button. Pretending


    not to see her colleagues, she braced herself to walk out.


    When they entered the elevator, everyone in the office couldn''t keep silent!


    "Oh my God! Is Mr. Edward really in a rtionship with Secretary Ang?"


    "It''s obvious! They already ate together! We''ve been working with Mr. Edward for so many years, but


    he has never invited any of us to a meal alone!"


    "Manager Lucas hasn''t had dinner with him alone, not to mention us!"


    "What did Mr. Edward just say? ''my car stopped at the underground parking lot on the negative floor,


    which is not the ce to park this morning. I was afraid that you might not be able to find, so I waited


    for a while. ''? Does that mean that Mr. Edward drove Ang here?"


    "Is it not obvious? They were two hourste and came to thepany together. Now they are having


    lunch together again!"


    Then... A colleague said, "it seems that the result of the gambling five years ago hase out! I''ll go


    and check. Who bet Mr. Edward is going to marry a woman?"

 Chapter 51 Is It Important

    Chapter 51 Is It Important


    When Edward and Ang came in and sat down in front of the table, Aaron had been waiting for them


    for a long time. He smiled at her and asked, "Miss pepper, is it true that Moo moo bullied you?"


    Bully me? It was not he bullied her, but because of his careless behavior that caused her a lot of


    trouble.


    She didn''t respond immediately, which made Edward nce at her.


    Even if she was bullied, she would never speak it out in front of Edward! She shook her head


    immediately, "no, no!"


    Because he had seen her throw the money in Edward''s chest with his own eyes, so Aaron pick her the


    nickname "little pepper". But why did she suddenly be so timid? Looking at Edward who looked as


    calm as usual, Aaron said with a smile, "you are right. Moo moo is never going to bully a woman."


    But she disagreed again. She was thrown out of the room the night they knew each other. Thinking of


    his rudeness, she smiled awkwardly, "yes, yes. I just didn''t sleep wellst night."


    "You didn''t have a good rest?" Edward suddenly frowned and looked at her.


    He told her this morning that he was woken up by her, and she often hugged him at night. Being afraid


    that he would say something he shouldn''t, Ang replied quickly, "It''s not because I didn''t have a good


    rest. I just slept toote and I drank some wine, didn''t I?"


    Seeing the nervous look on her face, Edward just about to say something. Ang looked over her


    shoulder and asked hurriedly, "aren''t you hungry, Mr. Edward? You should order first even you are not


    hungry! The waiter seems to have waited for you for a long time."


    "Hello, I want spaghetti -"


    "The noodles here are not as good as yours." Edward said seriously.


    ''What''s wrong with him today, Ang muttered in her heart? Why does he always want to make fun of


    her?''


    She couldn''t help pinching his thigh under the table. No matter how hard she tried, Edward was sure to


    stand still. The waiter next to them wanted tough, but he dared not. Aaron couldn''t see what they


    were doing under the table, but he had sensed the strange expression on their faces.


    "Cook noodles?" He looked at them and said with a smile, "Moo moo is more active than I expected.


    He even tasted the noodles cooked by Miss. Pepper."


    He had no intention of what he had done this morning. He must have done it on purpose at this


    moment!


    Although Ang was annoying, but she didn''t want to let it out. Without answering, she let go of her


    hand and smiled back at him, because she was afraid that Edward would say something more


    excessive!


    It seemed that Aaron and Edward didn''t regard her as an outsider. They talked with each other without


    scruple at lunch.


    "My return to the school this time will take a long time. I will probablye back in the middle of


    August. I can''t go to the birthday party that Hilda is nning for our elderly sister. Please help me to tell


    her." Said Aaron to Edward.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Yes."


    Ang didn''t expect that he was so familiar with Hilda. They must be good friends from the beginning


    to the end. And they seemed to be old family friends? Otherwise, how could they even know their


    families?


    She didn''t notice that she was always listening carefully to everything about Aaron.


    She kept silent during the lunch, and she just to take back the bracelet. Until the waiter cleaned up the


    dishes with dessert, Aaron took out the bracelet and returned to her. "Miss. Pepper, here''s your


    bracelet!"


    "Oh! Thank you, Mr. Aaron!" She quickly took it gratefully.


    Then she tried to take the bracelet back to her hand, but she failed. Seeing this, Edward said, "let me


    help you."


    Before she could say no, he had reached out his hand. So she had to let him put the bracelet on her.


    Sitting opposite to them, Aaron wore a bigger smile. ''I hope that this boy can get married as soon as


    possible, so that he can be the uncle of their child as soon as possible!


    Edward''s character was indifferent, but he was serious in doing everything. Even when he was helping


    her wear the bracelet, his eyes were deep and serious. Ang looked up, she saw his thin and


    beautiful lips. When she saw her slightly closed eyes with long eyshes, she suddenly felt her heart


    beat faster.


    How could a man have such beautiful eyshes?


    Although it was only for a moment, Aaron still took the opportunity to take a picture of them.


    Hearing the sound of shutter, Ang suddenly remembered that Aaron was sitting opposite and looked


    towards them, and Edward had helped her wear the bracelet and also looked opposite.


    "Mr. Aaron..." Thinking of what they had done just now, Ang felt a little nervous as if it was not


    proper for them to do that.


    Edward didn''t care about it at all. He ate a few fruit sd and then left the table for the excuse of going


    to the bathroom.


    Although he didn''t talk much and was always serious. At the beginning, he deliberately embarrassed


    her. But he had been in a bad mood since Aaron said that he was going back to school. She faintly felt


    that he was in a bad mood.


    "Don''t worry. Moo moo will adjust his mood soon." Aaronforted as he saw Ang frown at


    Edward''s back.


    Adjusting his mood? Did he mean that Edward was in a bad mood?


    "But... Why?" Was it because he had taken pictures?


    "Probably because you feel sorry for me!" After saying that, he lowered his head and took a bite of the


    cake.


    Although he deliberately lowered his head to hide the emotions in his eyes, she could still feel his


    sadness.


    Sad? How could she feel that he was sad?


    It seemed that Mr. Aaron didn''t want to leave the school.


    "Mr. Aaron, you can stay here if you don''t want to leave, right?"


    The gentle look in Aaron''s eyes returned to normal. He looked into Ang''s serious eyes, smiled and


    said, "yes! I don''t have to leave because we have a better prospect."


    She didn''t know if it was her illusion or not. Although he said it in a rxed andfortable way, she


    could feel his duplicity. Although he was a friend to her, he was not that close to her in her eyes. Now


    that he said so, she didn''t ask about it.


    When she went back to thepany, she sat in the car and happily looked at the bracelet on her hand.


    Maybe she wasforting herself. As long as she stayed with the bracelet, she felt extremely at ease.


    "A gift from someone else?"


    "Yes!"


    While driving, Edward asked Ang suddenly and she answered with a smile without thinking.


    But in the next moment, she found that Mr. Edward frowned and stopped talking. Then she stopped


    looking at her baby bracelet carefully.


    After a while, he asked again, "is it very important?"


    Her mother didn''t agree with her from the very beginning. She hoped that she could get married and


    have children as soon as possible. She insisted on going to attend the postgraduate entrance


    examination and said that she had broken up with Greg. She was about to get married but now


    everything''s ruined, her family members were all angry with her, especially her mother. Beforeing


    to S City, they had a quarrel. Her mother was so angry that she shouted, "don''t evere back if you


    dare step out of this house!"


    She remembered thatst month, they had even gone to the temple to draw for divination...


    Since then, she hadn''te back. And she hadn''t even called her family. However, she was still


    longing for their forgiveness...


    And for the past half a year, she regarded this bracelet as the encouragement from her mother.


    At the thought of this, the light in her eyes dimmed, but she replied with a smile, "yes, it''s very


    important. It stands for my luck!"


    And it was a gift from someone else. But when she thought of it, her eyes became gloomy all of a


    sudden Was it from Greg?


    Edward guessed, but he didn''t show any expression on his face. "Okay."


    Ang couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, and she suddenly regretted telling him that this


    bracelet represented her good luck. Because she heard from Hilda that he was against superstition.


    His mother introduced him many blind dates before, she always have to calcte the date of their


    births to judge if them are the perfect couple. Edward was very disgusted with that. But as his mother,


    he respected her more and allowed her to do whatever she wanted.

 Chapter 52 Where Are You Going

    Chapter 52 Where Are You Going


    Since Hilda''s house was still being decorated, Edward gave his t to them. He had intended to stay at


    home for a few days. But since Anna knew he had a girlfriend, she had devoted herself to it. Edward


    had been terribly bothered by her question. He had no choice but to live in a hotel.


    Ang felt really sorry for that. But Hilda said that it was fine.


    Hilda was his sister, so she could live here without guilty. But Ang was an outsider, she felt bad to


    trouble him.


    Recently, she had been topic after dinner because of Edward, which upset her a lot. But in general, he


    behaved like a gentleman. Ang was not a narrow-minded person, and the matter which was talked


    about bypany''s public was originally based on his good intentions, so it was wrong to vent her


    anger on him.


    Thinking of it, Ang''s anger to Edward disappeared in a sh. On the contrary, she was grateful to


    him for giving her a ce to live.


    This weekend, Anna got up and was supposed to be bored. After she took her seat at the table of the


    dining room, she saw Edwarding downstairs.


    Of course she was excited about her son living with them! Anna, as Cassie said, had entered her old


    age. Every day she was expecting the children to greet with her.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you were back? Mum can cook for you! " She smiled.


    Seeing Edward back, Kay was also very happy and hurried to get him a bowl of porridge. Edward said


    in a hurry, "Kay, I can do it myself."


    When Edward served him a bowl of porridge and took a few sips, he asked, "Mom, where did you go to


    pray for a protective talisman?"


    "I have gone to several ces, including LY Temple, JY Temple, LG Temper..." Anna suddenly felt


    something wrong and stopped.


    Her son was always averse to superstation, so why did he ask about the temple?


    She had been investigating the woman in the video these days. A spy she had arranged in the DC


    Capital Group told her that her son was close to a secretary recently. After getting the photo of Ang,


    she analyzed it with her sister Cassie and they both agreed with that the woman in the video was


    exactly Ang. She just got the date of birth and the eight characters of Ang yesterday and was


    about to go to seek divination.


    At this juncture, her son asked such a question. Did it mean that he had found her crime and he wanted


    to tear down the temple?


    "Why did you ask temple?" she asked, sweating in fright.


    "Just ask." Edward said faintly, having porridge with his head down, which was hard to tell from his


    emotions.


    Generally speaking, ordinary people wouldn''t dare to destroy a temple. However, her son was so


    stubborn that he couldn''t change anything! He was not superstitious, and he was not afraid of


    damaging the good and evil. The imaginary picture of him standing coldly in the temple and letting the


    miners destroy it freaked Anna out!


    "Son! Calm down! I won''t be superstitious anymore! Don''t ever go to the temple and destroy it. As for


    things like it, better believe it than not! " Anna suddenly stood up in a panic.


    Seeing that she misunderstood him, Edwardughed and said, "Who told you that I was going to


    demolish the temple?"


    His lips curled into a smile, and the look in his eyes was also in good mood. It didn''t seem like that he


    was in a bad mood and wanted to demolish the temple!


    "Then why did you ask about the temple?"


    After eating the porridge, Edward didn''t talk about the topic anymore. He stood up and said, "In short, I


    am not going to demolish the temple."


    Seeing Edward towards the door, Anna followed him and asked, "It''s weekend now. Where are you


    going?"


    "To see a client." Then Edward walked out of the door and went to the garage.


    With doubts, Anna looked at her son''s back, then took her bag and said to Kay, "Kay, I''ll go out first."


    In the car, Edward first checked online. It was said on the Inte that the JY Temple was very


    effective. So he had input "JY Temple" in the navigation and then drove away.


    Edward seldom went to worship Buddha with Anna since he was a child. He didn''t know that the JY


    Temple was on the mountain until he arrived at the foot of the mountain. He should have taken the off-


    road car.


    It''s obvious that the sports car couldn''t go up the mountain. He stood beside the car, trying to figure out


    a way. At this time, a group of aunts came over with bags. It seemed that they were also going to


    worship Buddha.


    Perhaps it was because he was handsome and well-dressed. One of the aunts was very curious. She


    smiled and asked, "Are you going to pray to Buddha?"


    Edward dazed for a second and nodded.


    It seemed that few young people came to worship Buddha. She smiled and said, "Have you fasted this


    morning?"


    "Fasted?" Edward was confused.


    "Did you eat meat after getting up this morning?"


    He only had a bowl of pumpkin porridge this morning, so he shook his head.


    "Okay, it''s Okay as long as you don''t eat any meat! The incense in the mountain is very expensive. You


    can go to the store there and buy it at a half cheap price! " The aunt pointed at a small house nearby.


    Edward looked at the house and then asked politely, "Is there any cable car up the mountain?"


    "There are trucks. But I heard they can''t get up the mountain because currently the road is under


    repair."


    In other words, he could only walk on foot.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward frowned, while the warm-hearted aunt''s friends were urging her to hurry up. The aunt followed


    her friends and didn''t forget to say, "Go up. There are two roads. You need to go to the right!"


    "All right, all right! Young people nowadays are unwilling to go up now. " Another aunt shouted.


    An hourter, at the door of the JY Temple, Edward drank three bottles of water.


    The temple was dignified and quiet. Above the eaves were twists of incense smoke. The light odour of


    sandalwood greeted him. Edward looked at the green mountains and felt veryfortable when a


    breeze blew.


    How long had he never enjoyed the peace like this? For a moment, it was like back to the college time.


    He carried his travel bag and visited the mountains and thekes.


    It was a long time before he came back to his senses and remembered the purpose of his trip.


    ording to the suggestion of the shop owner, Edward bought some incense and went into the temple


    to ask for divination. "Hello, I want good luck to pass the exams."


    "There are prayer beads. Choose one first." The diviner said, pointing at a ce to sell the beads.


    Edward took out the tinum ne from his pocket and asked, "Can I use this?"


    "Of course!"


    At the foot of the mountain, Anna was sitting in a car. The weather was too hot for her to go out as the


    sun was shining brightly.


    This morning, she followed her son quietly in case that he would do something to tear down the temple.


    When she came to the foot of the mountain, she saw Edward''s car parked there. So she guessed that


    he must have gone up the mountain.


    He couldn''t destroy the temple without an excavator!


    Anna waited anxiously and it was one hourter. "Madam, the road up to the mountain is under repair


    now. We can''t get up with the car." Said the driver, Bowen Zhao, who came back in a hurry.


    So, did her son go up on foot?


    Anna didn''t expect to see her son down from the mountain only when the night fell. She didn''t want her


    son to know that she was following, so she asked Bowen to drive away.


    Just then, her phone rang. It was from Cassie.


    "Anna, the date of birth and the eight characters of that Ang and Moo moo had finish divining."

 Chapter 53 Is The Salary Wrong

    Chapter 53 Is The Sry Wrong


    If Ang and her son''s eight characters were on match, she didn''t mind Ang''s family background


    and ability. In this way, Moo moo would finally get married and she would soon be able to have her


    grandson! And the Yan Family would not face having no descendants anymore!


    Anna was so nervous that her heart almost jumped out of her throat, "How is it?"


    "The master said that Ang has the fate to make her husband more sessful. She and Moo moo


    were meant for each other. If Moo moo married her, he would be richer! And they even will have an


    excellent son! "


    Hearing what Cassie said, Anna couldn''t helpughing, "That''s great! I will have my grandson soon.


    Sister, let''s have dinner together to celebrate! "


    "Celebrate? Isn''t it a little early? "


    "Sooner orter! And I also have something to discuss with you. I''ming now. See you in the same


    ce! "


    At eight o''clock that night, Anna returned home and asked Kay, "Kay, is Jonson back?"


    "Mr. Jonson has not back yet." Seeing the disappointment in her eyes, Kay said quickly, "But Moo moo


    hase back."


    Hearing that her son was back, Anna felt less disappointed, "Have he had dinner?"


    "Not yet. He said he wanted to take a shower first."


    Without knowing the reason why Edward went to the temple, Anna went upstairs after thinking for a


    while and sneaked into Edward''s room.


    The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Anna walked to the bedside to see if she could


    get the message from his cellphone. She tried to unlock it, but she failed, so she had to give up.


    When she put his phone back on the bedside table, she caught a glimpse of the ne on one side.


    tinum ne, decorated with diamond filled Swan Pendant, was elegant and generous. The only


    reason why a man bought a woman''s ne was that he wanted to give it to his girlfriend!


    Anna''s pupils dted in shock at the thought.


    She picked up the ne and looked at it curiously. The ne was covered with ayer of


    incense ash and a faint sandalwood.


    Suddenly, she remembered thatst time she bought a piece of jade for her daughter, Hilda, to


    consecrate. One of the steps was to put the jade into the incense ashes, so... Did her son use this


    ne to consecrate?


    Anna couldn''t believe that her son who was so disgusted with these things could even go to temple to


    consecrate with this ne. This really seemed that the sun was rising from the West!


    After thinking for a while, Anna decided to go to the temple tomorrow and ask the master there for


    confirmation.


    The S City in June was bathed in the sunshine, making the whole city golden.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the members of the DC Capital Group were receiving their wages and


    payroll one after another.


    This was the first time that Ang had gotten her sry since she came to the DC Capital Group.


    When she saw the payroll, her eyes were wide open, and she was stunned for a while.


    After thinking for a while, she stood up and secretly nced at Yvonne''s payroll. It was 8000 dors in


    total. This made Ang even more panic. Yvonne was a senior employee, whose work was simr with


    hers, and her sry was only 8000 a month. Ang was a new employee and had only worked for half


    a monthst month. And she was still in the probation period, how could her sry be nine thousand?


    It''s...


    Ang thought for a while and still felt worried. She went to the general manager''s office and handed


    her payroll to Lucas. "Mr. Lucas, is my sry wrong?" She asked.


    Looking at her payroll, Lucas was confused, too. Actually, Ang had just graduated from university


    and was still in a probation period. Although her ability was good, she could only earn six thousand at


    most. She came to the DC Capital Group in the middle ofst month. That meant that she had only


    worked for half a month. How could she get so much money?


    Corrine was serious about her work. How could she be wrong? And even if she made a mistake, it


    couldn''t be so wrong! Did Mr. Edward deliberately give Ang so much money? However, Mr. Edward


    had always been scrupulous in separating public from private interests. It was not something he would


    do.


    After thinking for a while, Lucas said, "Wait a moment. I''ll ask Miss Corrine."


    "Shall I go out now?"


    "Don''t have to." Lucas said while calling.


    Soon, Corrine answered the phone.


    Lucas asked, "Miss Corrine, can you help me check Miss Ang''s sry? Is it wrong?"


    Although Corrine knew what he was confused about, she did a good job on it. She checked the


    information in theputer before she said, "Nothing wrong. Her sry is from Mr. Edward."


    In fact, the sry offered by thepany financial was six thousand. This extra bonus was given by


    Mr. Edward himself, but Corrine couldn''t exin it to others.


    Only she and the Financial Department director knew this.


    Listening it, Lucas roughly guessed what had happened. After he hung up the phone, he said to Ang


    with a smile, "Miss Corrine has helped you confirm it and it is correct. Your sry is from Mr. Edward.


    You can ask Mr. Edward about it if you have doubts."


    From Edward? What was going on? He paid her so much money on purpose. What did he want to do?


    "Can you help me ask Mr. Edward whether he is avable now? I want to ask him." Ang asked.


    In the CEO Office, Edward said over the phone while looking at the Swan Ne in his hand.


    Cassie''s voice came from the other end of the line, "Do you want to know the real result of the eight


    characters between you and Ang?"


    "Don''t have to. You just need to tell my mother that we are congenial to each other."


    "Okay, your mother has known it. Moo moo, please don''t me your mother. She was just worried


    about you. " Just because Edward hadn''t marry for the past years, Cassie had been always worrying


    about Edward and his mother, Anna.


    "Okay! Thank you, Aunt Cassie."


    "I heard that the bidding of projects in H City will be started. You will be very busy during the bidding, so


    you have to take care of yourself. I will not interrupt your work anymore."


    After Edward just hung up the phone, his phone rang again. It was from Lucas.


    Hearing that it was Ang who wanted to talk to him, he probably knew that it was about her sry, so


    he said, "I''m busy now. I''ll talk to herter."


    Lucas opened the loudspeaker, so Ang also heard it.


    "Mr. Edward has been busy with work recently. Please wait a little longer." Said Lucas.


    "Then I won''t disturb your work." Ang had to put this thing aside first.


    At the same time, the Personnel Department on the 22nd floor was very busy with the school


    recruitment.


    Christa went to Corrine''s office with the document which needed an official stamp, and knocked on the


    door. Without hearing response, she gently pushed the door open. Corrine was not in. Christa thought


    for a while and intended to put the file on the table and then take another one in.


    When she walked to the desk and saw the payroll on the screen of theputer, she looked curiously


    at it. At this nce, she found Ang''s sry. She worked just half a month, but how could her


    internship sry is 9000? If so, wasn''t her monthly sry horribly high of 16000?


    "What are you doing here?"


    The sudden question startled Christa. When she looked up at Corrine, she quickly put down the


    document in her hand, and suppressed the inner excitement, said, "Miss Corrine, this is the document


    you want, and there is another one, I''m going to take it right now."


    Christa left as soon as she put it down. When Corrine saw the payroll on the screen, she couldn''t help


    but frown.


    At the 27th floor, Ang received a message, saying that there was a thousand dors transferred to


    bank ounts. She took out her phone, opened the mobile banking service and found that it was the


    ount of the YR Media Limited Company. That was to say, Baron deducted her sry again!


    Ang was not only a person who never took advantage of others, but also a person who would not let


    herself suffer losses! She could not believe that Baron also deducted her more than 1000 wages even


    if she had left thepany. She couldn''t stand it!


    In the stairwell, she made a phone call to Baron.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was her principle to be polite before resorting to force. Ang endured her anger and asked kindly,


    "Mr. Baron, is my sry wrong?"


    "You should ask the Personnel Department about this." Baron shirked responsibility and


    said.

 Chapter 54 A Man Who Stood Up For Her

    Chapter 54 A Man Who Stood Up For Her


    "Mr. Baron, I''ll be frank with you. I''ve asked the Personnel Department and they said that you didn''t


    pass the test. Huh... Mr. Baron, please be honest with me. When did I bete for work in the first few


    months? When did Iin about working overtime? My proposal is not perfect, but you can also


    calcte how much profit I can bring to thepany. I always think that Mr. Baron is a person who can


    tell right from wrong. But you''re disappointed me."


    Though Ang was very angry, but what she said were reasonable. Baron knew that she was glib


    tongued and couldn''t be reasoned with her, so he directly cheated. "You leave thepany without the


    permission of higher authorities. You didn''t do well in handing over work, which brought a great loss to


    thepany. Thepany pay you back as you have worked hard in the early hours..."


    So, did he mean that she was extravagant for the extra 1000?


    "You are wrong! ording to theborw, I only signed an entry contract with thepany, which


    said that I would be transferred to a regr worker for three months. But thepany didn''t give me a


    full-time job. I can apply three days earlier if I resign before I be a full member!"


    She left on the day of resignation. Even so, he would not deduct her sry for several months? And


    she was not transferred to the full term ording to the contract, which could be regarded as the basis


    for the application of jury.


    ''damn it! He bullied me, a weak girl.


    "Really? Why don''t you remind me if you didn''t be a full member?"


    "Didn''t I remind you?" Didn''t she remind him? Moreover, do I need to remind you?


    Ang sneered, "Mr. Baron, there is an old saying, ''we should leave room for things, don''t overdo it.'' If


    you really go too far, I can only apply forwyer!"


    When he was fighting for life in the S City, she was a primary school student! Now she was just a fresh


    graduate, what she can do to him? Besides, he had been working in this city for so many years, how


    would he not know people with authority. Why would he be afraid that she would apply forwsuit?


    "What I did were based on theborw. How can you me thepany for you leaving without


    permission? My dear! You are new here and there are lots of things you don''t know. I don''t me you


    for being rude. Let''s put this matter aside for now. If you have to go to the court for the negotiation, we


    won''t worry about that. After all, we are going through theborw with you. You should think about it


    carefully."


    After finishing his words, Baron hung up the phone.


    Ang was furious. How could there be such a disgusting and lewd scoundrel in the world? She


    worked so hard. Was it just because she didn''t want to do the disgusting thing that she should be


    treated like this? She didn''t believe that he would get everything covered?


    She asked for leave from Lucas and was going to file for anwsuit.


    As soon as she left, Edward asked her for help. "Oh," said Lucas! Secretary Ang said that she had


    something urgent to deal with so she asked for leave."


    Urgent business?


    Edward frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    "She Only said that because there was something in the originalpany that she didn''t finished


    handle with."


    Yvonne, who was standing next to them, said, "the originalpany only gave her half of the sry.


    She said that she wanted to apply for awsuit."


    Twenty minutes ago, when Yvonne was passing through the gate of the building, she heard what


    Ang said on the phone. When she came out from the bathroom, Yvonne asked her what had


    happened.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t believe that he can look down uponw," replied Ang.


    "Is Shirley''s Baron? Although he works in a smallpany, I know thepany and him. Because I


    have a friend who worked in hispany. Thepany is in a mess now and the sry is deducted


    ording to his rules... But thanks to his father and the marketing method of low prices and high


    quality, their business was so good! I heard that he has a powerful background. Is it useful to apply for


    awsuit?"


    Ang didn''t expect that she was not the only victim. Baron was the scum of the society. He shouldn''t


    have existed. How could he enjoy his life in peace!


    "Even if it won''t work, I have to have a try! I don''t believe that he is born to be noble." If everyone is


    holding back their anger, even they know that there is clearly a way to fight for their own rights, but they


    sit still and choose to do nothing, what''s the difference between them and persimmons?


    At the thought of this, Yvonne spoke out. Edward frowned. He didn''t think that she was too reckless.


    On the contrary, he thought she was right. If everyone could allow Baron to bully them, it would be


    tolerance of a repeat offender. But he was afraid that she couldn''t solve it.


    In the office of the YR Media Limited Company, Baron hung up the phone and leisurely drank the tea


    for half an hour. The receptionist called and said awyer with the surname Hu was looking for him. He


    wondered why there would be awyer for him? But as he has nothing else to do at the moment, so he


    let him in.


    Half an hourter, Ang returned home to get some materials. When she was about to go out, she


    received a call from Baron.


    "Well, Ang! How about this? I''ll give you all the sry you have lost in the past few months. By the


    way, you can also have overtime payment andmission. Is that okay?"


    Baron had always been holding his head high. Why did he suddenly act like ackey? Ang was


    confused, but after hearing his words, she asked, "are you giving me the money now?"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" A shrill voice came from the other line of the phone that Ang never heard form


    Baron before. Obviously, he was frightened. He even trembled and said, "I''m just kidding. Besides, we


    worked together before. I know you''re a good girl. I''ve already sent the money to you. Please don''t


    bother yourself to file awsuit over the case!"


    Before he finished his words, she heard a message in her mobile phone. She checked it and found that


    Baron had added ten thousand sry to her.


    It was unbelievable. She didn''t believe that Baron would suddenly be so kind and give her the money


    back.


    She had worked for nearly five months. Putting aside her overtime pay, she received 1500 sry less


    every month.


    "Ten thousand?"


    "Yes! Yes!" The man, who seemed to expect her to be satisfied as soon as possible, asked again: "your


    overtime fee should also be included. Please do not apply for awsuit!"


    Although she didn''t know what had happened, as long as the matter was solved, everything would be


    fine. She said: "Mr. Baron, since you paid, there is no need for me to apply for awsuit."


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! I''m sorry. From now on, I''ll definitely abide by theborw! "


    "Well, it''s done. Then I won''t bother you anymore."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, she was still puzzled. It was impossible for Baron to find out his


    conscience in such a short time, and judging from his tone, he seemed to be frightened by someone.


    Nobody would help her. Till now, only she, Yvonne and Manager Lucas knew this thing, but Manager


    Lucas didn''t know the details. So it was Yvonne who helped her? incorrect! If she could help her, she


    wouldn''t let her friend suffer from injustice. So, it''s most likely that...


    Yvonne had told someone else about it, someone who would stand up for her.

 Chapter 55 Prepare For The First Date

    Chapter 55 Prepare For The First Date


    After that, Ang picked up the phone and called Yvonne, "Are you Yvonne? Are you avable now? "


    As Yvonne might be busy with her work, Ang asked politely.


    "Not busy! Just ask! "


    "As for what I told you in the staircase just now, did you tell anyone?"


    "Oh! Mr. Edward asked why you asked for leave and I mentioned it by the way. What''s up? Did I cause


    you any trouble? " Yvonne asked worriedly.


    It was surely Edward!


    "No! No, I''m just asking. Ha-ha-ha... "


    Yvonne heard that Ang''s tone was also full of joy. She didn''t think too much and asked, "How about


    your sry?"


    "Baron has made up the money for me. It''s solved now." Ang smiled.


    How could it so fast?


    Yvonne was a little surprised, but soon she thought of a possibility that this might be with the help of Mr.


    Edward!


    It seemed that Mr. Edward was really nice to Ang!


    Yvonne smiled and asked, "It seems that Mr. Edward is really concerned about you! He helped you out


    so quickly."


    Ang called just to make sure that if it was Edward who helped her. Now, what Yvonne said proved it


    to be true. However, she couldn''t admit it, otherwise there would be another gossip in thepany


    about them.


    "Since you are so busy, I won''t bother you! Let''s have dinner together next time! See you in the


    company tomorrow!" Before Yvonne could reply, Ang hung up the phone in a hurry.


    If she didn''t do so, she was afraid that Yvonne would say the nonsense again.


    Although the issue of YR Media had been settled, Ang were owe more and more debt of gratitude.


    Because Hilda''s apartment hadn''t been cleaned up yet, she was still living in Edward''s apartment. At


    first, Angforted herself that Edward just let her live in his house temporarily by the way because


    he cared about his sister.


    But the other day, Hilda said to her in this way: "I think my brother treats you better than me!"


    After all, Ang was an outsider, so she smiled and said, "How could it be possible?"


    "You don''t know that my brother didn''t allow me toe to his home before. It''s my first time to live in


    his house. In the past, I was driven away after sitting a little longer. If it weren''t for you this time, I would


    have to live in my family''s house. " Hildained in a bitter tone.


    "You think too much. He just arranged a room for me by the way because of you. And I can see that he


    loves you very much!"


    "That''s Okay! Don''t need tofort me. Although my brother treats you better than me, you also treat


    me well! Now there are two people who love me, so I won''t be jealous!" Then, she held Ang''s arm


    and acted like a spoiled child.


    Hilda always thought that they were really together, so she confessed. Ang exined many times,


    but Hilda insisted that was the truth, so she had to respond with silence.


    No matter what Edward''s purpose was, his starting point was good. Letting her have a ce to stay in


    was a debt of gratitude. Gratitude was the most important thing for Xu Family.


    And Edward inexplicably gave her so much sry and helped her get back the money which was


    entrapped in YR Media. As a result, Ang felt a little stressed when she add up all the favor.


    When Ang was lost in thought, her phone rang. It was an unknown number.


    She came to herself and answered the phone politely as usual, "Hello?"


    There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone, and then he asked, "Did you get the


    sry of YR Media back?"


    There was still some concern in his indifferent tone. Ang recognized it was Edward and answered,


    "Yes!


    Are you free tonight? Have a meal together. "


    That indifferent man had always been so good to her and handled everything for her. Ang didn''t


    think that Edward didn''t have any intention. If there was anything she could give him, it was what he


    had once said, "be his girlfriend for three months."


    "Yes! Okay, Mr. Edward, please send me the address and meeting time tonight. "


    "Okay! You can wear a nice look. " There was an expectant look in Edward''s eyes when he said this.


    After a short pause, Ang said, "Okay, see you tonight!"


    "See you tonight."


    After they hung up the phone, Edward quickly gave her an address and time.


    After thinking for quite a while in the hall, Ang came in room to take out herptop and typed on it:


    Resignation Application.


    She paused for a while and continued to print out the next content.


    Edward asked her to meet at 8. When it was about 6 o''clock, Hilda came back. Wearing a grey


    sportswear and a ponytail, Ang walked out and asked, "Hilda, what do you think of my wearing


    this?"


    "You look great! You look young and beautiful! "


    "In this case, that is it!" Ang nodded with satisfaction.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait! Are you going on a date?


    It was rare for Ang to ask her how about she dressed. ording to her look, she must be going on a


    date!


    Ang frowned and said, "Maybe."


    "A man?" Hilda asked.


    With a sly look in her eyes, Ang nodded and said, "I''m afraid that he would confess his love to me."


    "Ha-ha-ha... Do you have a grudge against the person who asked you out? How could you dress like


    this? You don''t even need to say a word. Your refusal is clearly written on your clothes! "


    ''Ha-ha! And the man I refused was you brother!''


    Although Ang was smiling in her heart, she didn''t speak it out.


    She thought for a while and asked, "Am I too casual in this suit?"


    "Ha-ha... You can dress as casually as you like, as long as you are not dating with my brother! " Hilda


    laughed. Then she thought of something and grabbed Ang suddenly. "No! You shouldn''t have gone!


    You are with my brother now. How could you go on a date with another man? "


    "Well... I''ll tell you the reason after Ie back tonight. " Said Ang, looking at her with a smile.


    If Ang really cared about the date, she wouldn''t have dressed like this!


    "Okay! If possible, please take a picture of him. Although he might not be as handsome as my brother, I


    still need to pay attention to his rival for my brother! "


    "Okay! Nevertheless, I need to change my clothes. Wait a minute! "


    Three minutester, Ang changed a short pink Guardian dress. The style was casual anddylike,


    and she looked fresh and young.


    She smiled, "I think this one will be better."


    "Ha-ha... Do you want to look younger on purpose? " Looking Ang dress which pretended to be


    young purposely, Hilda couldn''t help butugh at.


    Ang smiled but didn''t respond directly. She thought that Hilda was smart enough to guess what she


    was thinking. She wanted to tell Edward that their age gap was nine years and that it was so big that


    they were inappropriate!


    However... If Hilda knew that her rejection was to her brother, Ang didn''t know what she would do.


    With a thumbs up gesture, Hilda jumped up from the sofa and said, "Wait a minute!"


    Then, she took out a lollipop from the locker in the kitchen and handed it to her, saying, "Remember to


    eat it in front of him and tell him that you are nonmainstream!"


    Ang couldn''t helpughing, "This is a good idea!"


    But she wondered whether Edward would throttle them both regardless of his sister''s reputation if he


    knew it was Hilda''s idea.

 Chapter 56 Wolf Protecting Tool

    Chapter 56 Wolf Protecting Tool


    Although she had gone too far by tricking Hilda, she couldn''t just tell her that she was going to meet her


    brother! Then the fox''s mouth would be empty.


    "Ha-ha... No, I have to go with you and watch it by side! That''s so funny. I''m looking forward to seeing


    his expression. "


    Upon hearing that, Ang became nervous. "Well... Could you save him some face?"


    "Save him some face? I can see at a nce that he is trying to deceive another woman to be his


    nanny! " Indeed, Hilda liked to join in the fun with others. How would she miss the fun with her future


    sister-inw?


    Then, she was about to enter her room to change clothes, but Ang grabbed her and said, "no! He


    was not that kind of person, and he has helped me a lot. I can''t be ungrateful!"


    "Did you refuse him because of my brother?"


    It was her brother that she was going to refuse! However, it was not appropriate to say it out loud!


    "In fact, it is not suitable for me to fall in love with a man as ordinary girls do. I have so many things to


    do and have no time to be in a rtionship! Besides, I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to marry into a


    family. I don''t want to give up my study or career. I refused him because I didn''t want to dy his work


    and I didn''t want to hurt his family."


    What did she mean by that? Didn''t she already in a rtionship with her brother?


    Since she was serious, Hilda stopped making fun of her, looked at her suspiciously and said, "did you


    quarrel with my brother and use this man to make him angry?"


    "No! How could I quarrel with your brother?" She couldn''t think of anything that could connect them


    except their strange rtionship in the beginning.


    Are you telling me that you are not suitable for a rtionship like an ordinary girl? Or you just want to


    have a rtionship with a weirdo like my brother? She thought for a while and said, "what are you


    talking about? Those men who married a woman just want them to do housework and give birth to their


    children were disgusting! But you don''t have to worry about it. We don''t need women to do this. Even if


    our family is down one day, we can''t afford to hire servant to take care of our family, we won''t let


    women suffer this!"


    "Really? You have such a good family style." As Ang grew up in a small town, there were few


    women who could evade these "responsibilities". Although her father would also share the housework,


    her mother had said that men were not allowed to do this!


    Although she did not agree with her mother, she did not refute her. She just firmly refused to ept it!


    So, in order to escape the fate of this so-called woman, she probably wouldn''t marry for the rest of her


    life!


    "Yes! When my family was very poor, I heard that my grandpa will help grandma with the housework no


    matter how busy he is. My father also said that women should be loved... Well... Although my father is


    really a bastard. But he never asked my mother to take any heavy stuff. Don''t underestimate my


    brother. Although he is the CEO of the DC Capital Group. He was asked to learn how to cook before.


    On the contrary, as a girl, I never do the housework." She shrugged.


    In fact, the motto of the Yan Family was that all the members of the family should learn the basic living


    skills such as cooking, washing and the skills to survive in the wild. Anna spoiled her daughter very


    much, and so did Jonson. Every time she cried, she would do nothing.


    When Hilda was being scolded by her father, she cried and said that her surname was Chen, but her


    father dared not to refute her and has been conniving at her, Jonson always regretted allowing her to


    use her Anna''s surname.


    It urred to Ang that Hilda had mentioned to her that her father, Jonson, changing women was like


    changing his clothes, but he would stay at home for 15 days with her mother every month. Of course,


    she had also emphasized that her brother Edward disliked his father, which was one of the reasons


    why he had been single for so many years.


    Then Ang thought of the aggressive middle-aged man who went to get even with Edward.


    Though it was a long-time ago poem, it reminded her the poem "life of a turtle", which was written by


    Cao Cao, a litterateur and statesman of the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    "Although the tortoise is very long-lived, there will be an end to life. Old as they are, ambitious people


    still have ambitions." These two sentences are used to describe him wouldn''t be more appropriate.


    At the thought of his question to Edward how did you impotent, she couldn''t help but smile, ''the Yan


    family is very happy too!'' One of them was said to be impotent by her father, one of them was a


    daughter who often destroyed the kitchen, one of them was a father who was a lot of mistresses


    outside, and the other one was a mother like the real imperial concubine!


    But actually, she didn''t know that there was another interesting olddy in the family!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She then smiled and said, "that''s why you are the one who should learn to cook. Otherwise, you


    wouldn''t have cooked in the kitchen!"


    "Hahaha..." Hilda smiled awkwardly and tried to change the topic, "anyway, if you would like to marry


    with my brother, you don''t have to worry about the housework. Besides, we will be too busy to do the


    housework. Of course, there would be more professional person to do it! And since my brother is so


    busy, you can do what you like to do if he can''t keep youpany. Besides, he has been ustomed


    to living as a bachelor. He won''t bully you at night!"


    When she said thest sentence, the look in her eyes was very ambiguous, which made Ang can''t


    help shivering.


    Hilda was a straightforward woman, she couldn''t pretend to like someone if she does not!


    Thinking of this, Ang felt a little guilty and smiled lightly.


    Just then, her cell phone rang. It was Edward. She was afraid that Hilda would recognize his voice, so


    she quickly said, "He is pushing me, I have to go now!"


    "Yes! Be careful. Call me if you need anything!"


    But Hilda still didn''t let go of her, so she said to Ang who was on her way to the porch, "wait!"


    After a while, she walked into the room and put an anti-wolf stick into her bag. "Watch out!" she said


    "What is it?"


    "Anti-woof stick!"


    Ang was speechless and put the stick into her purse. If Edward knew that his sister gave her the


    anti-wolf stick, would he really strangle his sister?


    When she was about to answer the phone, it was toote. Never mind. I''ll meet himter.


    Downstairs, Edward had been waiting for her for a long time, but he thought that she should be busy


    with makeup and choosing clothes, and then waited patiently.


    However, a few momentster, a woman walked out from the crowd. Dressed up in casual clothes, it


    should not be her.


    But her figure was very simr. When he got closer to her, he looked at her carefully and found her


    innocent face which had sessfully hidden the light in her eyes. It was undoubtedly her!


    He was stunned at that moment.


    Did she dress like this to have dinner with him?! Wearing a guardian armor?!


    After ncing at the door, she lowered her head and continued to press the button.


    He thought she would see him, but she ignored it unexpectedly?! Didn''t she find it familiar that his car


    was parking there? She''s been in my car so many times!


    At that time, he received a message from Ang, saying, "Mr. Edward, I will set out right now and be


    there before eight o''clock!"!


    He took his phone and got out of the car. But Ang didn''t see him at all, and she was calling the taxi


    driver.


    "Do you need me to go to the north gate?" She asked politely.


    The driver on the other end of the line said, "yes!"


    As soon as she hung up the phone, she saw Edward walking towards her.

 Chapter 57 I need!

    Chapter 57 I need!


    Mr. Edward wore a cold face which seemed to be more frost than usual, so Ang could only squeeze


    a smile and greeted him, "Hello, Mr. Edward. I thought you were waiting for me in the restaurant!"


    Edward felt ufortable when he saw her in sweater. After all, it was disrespectful to him. To some


    extent, she didn''t value him. However, he thought about itter. Since Ang just graduated from


    University, it was natural for her to do things at will. Maybe she didn''t know these formalities.


    Ang was not the kind of beauty who could attract others by at a short nce, but she bore careful


    looking. The more people looked at her, the more beautiful they felt she was. Put aside the word


    casual, this casual dress was very suitable for her and Edward liked it in his heart.


    Thinking of this, he felt happy again.


    "You are very beautiful."


    When Edward said this, the corners of his mouth unconsciously rose. The praise and smile from his


    heart made Ang stunned.


    Originally, she pretended not to be properly dressed in order to make a bad impression of Edward, so


    that she could get rid of him. To her surprise, he not only didn''t me her, but also praised her. All of a


    sudden, she was ufortable. She tried to hide the embarrassment and smiled, "Thank you."


    The car she booked on App came. The driver rolled down the window and asked, "Hello! Did you book


    it?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Ang collected herself, she looked at the te number of the car and it was just what she asked


    out just now. She hurried over and responded, "Yes! Please wait for a moment! "


    Then she turned around and said to Edward who just caught up with, "Mr. Edward, I have already


    called a car. How about that I take this car and you drive alone?"


    Edward frowned, "Can''t it be cancelled?"


    It was not no way to cancel the book. But the driver had been there, so it would be easy for her to get a


    badment. If the customer''s credit level went down, it would be difficult to ask for a car in the future!


    Most importantly, how ufortable it was to be with him in the same car!


    "How could I do it? He has driven his car here. If I cancel the book, his business would be dyed.


    Besides, if he gives me a badment, I won''t be able to book a car again! "


    "Did you get your driving license?"


    "What?"


    Edward''s sudden question confused her.


    "I remember on your resume that you have already got your driving license. It''s not safe to ask for a car


    online. Buy one tomorrow. " Edward said lightly.


    "What?" Angughed, "My sry even can''t afford the license te of S City! Not to mention the


    car, even if I buy it, I can''t afford maintaining it! "


    She was not a fool!


    "You don''t have to pay. You can ask thepany for the car expenses. This is employee welfare."


    Although Edward said so, he made up his mind of that he would pay for her and maintain her car as


    usual!


    "¡­¡­" Ang was slightly shocked, but soon she lowered her head and became in a bad mood.


    To be honest, she knew that she had too much self-esteem, but every time she heard he had the


    intention to support her, she was very disgusted.


    "Are you ready?! I am in a hurry to receive the next order! " The driver urged impatiently.


    When Ang was about to say something, Edward paid several hundred dors to the driver. "I''m sorry


    to have taken up your time. We don''t need to take your car."


    The deal would be less than fifty. Suddenly receiving hundreds, the driver took the money and gave an


    ingratiating smile. "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter!"


    What Edward made Ang feelfortable was that he always just acted on his own.


    "I need!" Ang said anxiously. When she was about to open the door, her wrist was caught by


    Edward.

 Chapter 58 Everything Is Okay

    Chapter 58 Everything Is Okay


    Afraid that they might regret, the driver said to them with a smile, "So I leave first."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang wanted to stop him, but the car went away. She got angry, "How could you do like this? Why do


    you always make decisions for others? "


    Maybe Edward got used to being a president so that he had a strong desire of controlling! She really


    didn''t like it! Because of his this shoring, even if he really wanted to pursue her, she wouldn''t be


    with him, because he didn''t give her any respect!


    "Well, you know, as for both the performance of car and the driver, there are big risks to book a car


    online. You are a girl and I am worried about you... " Edward exined unhurriedly. Seeing that Ang


    looked a little better, he paused and said, "Moreover, you looks so pretty that you are not safe."


    She looked pretty... so she was unsafe?


    ''Is he praising me?'' Ang was stunned. He praised her with such a serious look and an indifferent


    tone.


    "So... Are you caring about me? And are you... Praising me? "


    "I just tell the truth." Edward nced at her coldly and walked to his car.


    What he meant was that he was praising her!


    Ang had to say that Edward''s words worked. For the sake of his good starting point and good taste,


    she could forgive him this time!


    Being praised by others led to good mood and it could be better when being praised by someone who


    was good-looking! Besides, Edward had seen all kinds of beauties. So it meant to be a truth when he


    praised her!


    She was happy to see that and was willing to follow Edward.


    When she got closer, he opened the door for her and let her in. She felt ttered. After a short pause,


    she said "thank you" and went in the car.


    When she sat in the car and saw he went to the other side, Ang''s heart was thumping hard.


    No matter in appearance, ability and aplishment, Edward was impable. To be honest, if he


    really courted her, she might not be able to refuse him.


    After thinking for a while, she felt she should thank him for not being honest with her. After all, she also


    hoped that she wouldn''t be influenced by emotion. Now she would never feel that someone and his


    feeling would always belong to her. What really belonged to her was only the knowledge and ability!


    There were too many gaps between people''s hearts, and once they had a conflict in interests, they


    would change without hesitation, which was really too fragile and vulnerable.


    Thirty minutester, at the sixth floor of the Old Story Restaurant.


    In the spacious sightseeing box, the receptionist smiled and said to Ang politely, "Miss, let me put


    your bag aside."


    Stunned by her words, Ang immediately gave it to her and said, "Thank you."


    The waiter put her bag aside and gestured for her to sit down. "Please take a seat."


    On the other side, Edward was answering the phone, standing by the French window. When Ang sat


    down, he hung up the phone and sat opposite her.


    Ang took the menu from the waiter, opened it and took a look. She thought to herself that it must


    cost at least 10000, even 30000! She had thought to treat him for his helping her, but now it seemed


    that she could not afford it. The sry Edward gave her this month could reluctantly afford going Dutch.


    She felt it was bleeding in her heart, but she had to try to calm herself down. But she didn''t realize that


    her brows were furrowed tightly.


    "If you don''t like French cuisine, we can order something you like. You can order anything you like."


    Edward asked when he noticed that she didn''t look well.


    In fact, it was not that she didn''t like French cuisine. After all, she had never tried French dishes and


    maybe she liked it or not. She was just worried about the money. However, since he had said that, she


    wouldn''t be pretentious! Closing the menu, Ang looked up and asked, "Everything is Okay?"


    Seeing the incredulity in her eyes, he suddenly wondered what she wanted to order. He nodded, "Yes,


    you can even order something out of the menu."

 Chapter 59 The Necklace Given By Him

    Chapter 59 The Ne Given By Him


    "That''s what you said!" All of a sudden, Ang cheered up and said to the waiter, "I want a Scrapple,


    Muffuletta, Japanese pancake and Sesame Soba Noodles! Oh! Do you know that Sesame Soba


    Noodles? It''s so delicious! " While she was speaking, she typed "Sesame Soba Noodles" on her cell


    phone and showed the waiter the picture to have a look. Then she added, "I want candies and cakes...


    Oh, I almost forgot. And I''d like to order your Camembert cheese and Sole Meuni¨¨re."


    Then she asked Edward, "Mr. Edward, I''ve finished ordering. What would you like to eat?"


    "It sounds like that we have ordered a lot. That''s all for the moment. "


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she ordered, her eyes were full of expectation. It was the first time Edward saw Ang so


    excited. He didn''t know what kind of yummy food it was. Edward was really infected by Ang and he


    wanted to have a try.


    Thest two dishes that she ordered were French dishes and he had also heard of "Scrapple" before.


    But it was his first time to hear those other dishes. Edward guessed that they must be some snacks


    from the local market. He thought that at this time Bruce in the kitchen must stamp his feet anxiously!


    "Okay, please wait for a moment." The waiter took the menu and went out.


    Ang sat beside window, holding her chin in her hands with full of expectation and looking out of the


    window at the night.


    The towering office building was aze with light, where the staff were sparing no efforts to working. In


    S City, no one wouldugh at people who had dreams. No matter whose dreams they were, they


    always glowed. It was just like her dream of passing the postgraduate entrance exams, which was as


    small as a in the universe, but it shone at night quietly and lit up her countless nights.


    Thinking of this, Ang couldn''t help thinking of the bracelet that was nearly lostst time, so she


    checked her wrist subconsciously. Seeing the bracelet was still there, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Edward noticed Ang from when she finished ordering and looked at the building in a daze, to when


    she felt nervous about the bracelet on her wrist. Her eyes were always filled with hope. Edward''s eyes


    had been as brilliant as hers before, but now...


    "Mr. Edward..."


    Edward frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. Although Ang didn''t want to disturb


    him, she still had to say what should be said.


    "What?" Edward came to himself and looked up.


    When he ran into her eyes, he couldn''t help smiling lightly, as if he was seeing himself many years ago.


    Ang was stunned by his gentle smile. He looked handsome even when he was expressionless. And


    the warm smile as if breeze in the March ran into her heart.


    But the next second, Ang came to her sense. She lowered her head to cover the embarrassed look


    on her face.


    After a while, she raised her head. When she was about to say something, she found she didn''t notice


    when Edward had stood up and now he was walking towards her in her sight.


    When he was in front of Ang, he took out the tinum ne from his pocket.


    "Mr. Edward..."


    "Just call my name." He had wanted to tell her this a long time ago.


    When Ang heard his charming voice, her heart beat faster.


    She became nervous all of a sudden, while Edward walked behind her and was about to help her put


    the ne on.


    "I''ve heard that the JY Temple is very efficacious and the ne has been consecrated here. The


    master said it could improve the good luck of exam and you must remember not to take it off. Although


    I don''t know if it''s true, it''s okay to have a try. "


    The master, of course, didn''t said "don''t take it off". It was that he just didn''t want her to do so.


    Somehow, in order to make her pay attention to the gifts given by him, he lied.


    When Ang realized that he was going to give her the ne, she stretched out her hand in an


    attempt to take it off from her neck. Edward happened to see it, so he said nervously, "the master said


    it could improve the good luck of exam and you must remember not to take it off." Hearing this, she


    stopped as expected and let him put it on.

 Chapter 60 Her Refusal

    Chapter 60 Her Refusal


    Ang touched the ne and suddenly felt nervous.


    Good Luck for exam? Why did Edward know that she wanted to pass the postgraduate entrance


    exam?


    Anyway, as a boss who found that his employee wanted to take an entrance exam, he would worry


    about the influence of the work, right?


    Thinking of this, Ang stood up suddenly and turned to look at him.


    Noticing that she was a little flustered, Edward thought it was because of his gift. He was looking


    forward to her answer, but unexpectedly she paused a little and then anxiously said, "I... I didn''t read


    books at work. I have done all the work that Mr. Lucas gave me! "


    After saying that, she felt something wrong. If he just wanted her not to dy in work, there was no


    need for him to ask her out in such a formal way!


    As expected, he frowned. Ang was quite sure about her thought that he gave her the ne just


    to show his love for her. But she could not bear it.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Thinking of that, she reached out for the ne. Noticing that she touched the ne, Edward


    grabbed her hand and stopped her. "The master said you can''t take it off."


    Although Ang didn''t know whether the good luck was true or not, she knew that luck was also part of


    strength.


    Originally, she did not believe in any divination, but now, she had gone different ways with Greg and it


    truly proved what the diviner said. Just as Edward said, better believe what was true than what was


    not.


    However...


    "Edward..." She suddenly looked up and called his name.


    Since she became his secretary, she treated him as her boss. She called his full name because she


    had treated him as her equal.


    Hearing that she called his name, Edward suddenly felt warm in his heart.


    To his surprise, she said earnestly, "I don''t have anything that I can give you."


    His heart became cold again, and he loosened his grip on her hand.


    When her hands were loosened, Ang took off the ne and handed it to him, smiling faintly.


    "Give it back to you. If I don''t get good luck this year. I''ll wait for the next year."


    She knew clearly that she had to pay back what she had taken from others in the end. But now, she


    didn''t want to be owed by anybody, neither did she want to owe anybody anything.


    Edward stared at the ne in Ang''s hand and didn''t reach out to take it. After a long while, he


    came to himself and turned his head away.


    At this time, the waiter knocked on the door. "Come in." Then Edward said to Ang, "Let''s eat first."


    Although it couldn''t describe Edward''s mood with "anger", at least the word "unhappy" was written on


    his face.


    Born in a rich family and with good looks, he was a perfect man with both good looks and talents.


    Perhaps had he never been rejected before? And he must be unhappy to be refused by girl like her


    who was not outstanding with an average looking.


    Seeing that he returned to his seat, Ang had to sit back and then put the ne on the table.


    Although Edward bowed his head and picked up the tableware, he peeped at her movements and felt a


    little restless.


    Except for his own family, he had never been so attentive to anyone. He clearly did not believe the so-


    called God. But knowing that she wanted to prepare for the postgraduate entrance exam, he used his


    own way to express his feelings. Despite this, she refused him simply by saying, "I don''t have anything


    that I can give you."


    The waiter served several dishes and then pushed the dining cart out. Ang was embarrassed and


    she tried to eat carefully in order to ease the atmosphere. But Edward suddenly looked up and asked,


    "What do you think I want from you?"


    "What?" She was stunned for a while and then looked at his serious eyes.


    Being his girlfriend for three months, how could she tell him that?


    Ang thought for a while and said seriously, "I don''t want to have a rtionship with any man and I''m


    not going to get married in the future, so I''m not the right to fall in love."


    Edward once heard from Hilda that if a girl met a boy she didn''t like, she would have numerous


    reasons to refuse him, most of which were "I''m still young" or "I don''t want to fall in love temporarily" or


    "I''m not going to get married".


    However, this answer might not be the truth. Maybe she backed for the sake of advancing, or she


    yed cat and mouse with him. But now it was obvious that Ang was really refusing


    him.

 Chapter 61 Hide Herself Under The Table

    Chapter 61 Hide Herself Under The Table


    A hint of disappointment shed through Edward''s eyes. But his emotion was were buried so deeply


    that it was difficult for Ang to read his mind.


    Ang felt a little embarrassed, so she put down her fork and knife and stood up, "Excuse me, I have


    to go to the toilet first."


    Edward looked at her and nodded, indicating that he had heard it. As soon as Ang went out, the


    door was opened again. Edward looked up and was just curious why she came back, only to see Hilda.


    He was about to ask her why she was here when she gave him a gesture of silence.


    Then Hilda poked her head out of the door, and it was not until she found that Ang was not back that


    she closed the door and trotted over.


    With the news that Ang was going to date a man, how could Hilda just sit still? As soon as Ang


    left, Hilda followed her up. The moment she came downstairs, she saw her handsome brother. Her


    mood becameplicated in an instant, ''Does Ang go on a date with my brother?'' And how could


    she make Ang dressed like that? Why did she give Ang tools to guard against the bad man? If


    Hilda had known it earlier, she would prepare condoms for Ang!


    Then, a more serious problem urred to her. If her dear brother knew these embarrassing things


    were all her ideas, she would must be strangled by him. Hilda thought she''d better follow them and


    make it up. At least she should take the defense tools away!


    But when she saw so many delicious dishes on the table, she had already forgotten her original


    purpose.


    "Wow! I can''t believe Bruce can make these dishes! Oh my God! Chef like him can make a full table of


    various delicacies! " Hilda said with her eyes shining. Then she took Edward''s fork and forked a piece


    of cake into her mouth.


    "Yes! Yummy! Wonderful! Ahem, ahem... " It was so delicious and she ate so fast that she choked on it.


    Edward had already got used to it. He just handed her a ss of water and patted her on the back,


    saying, "No one''s fighting with you."


    When Hilda was able to recover from the cough, she took a few sips of the water and pointed to the


    Scrapple. She said excitedly, "You don''t know how delicious the food is! The food improved by Bruce


    was more delicious than the real one! This Scrapple is very lip-smacking. Crispy and tasty."


    "Really?" Edward suddenly had an appetite. He picked up a small piece and had a taste. The crispy


    skin tasted good and the moderate piece of meat tasted tender and smooth, together with his favorite


    sweet pepper. Edward had to admit that it was really delicious!


    As he ate it slowly, Hilda had eaten almost all these dishes, including candies and cakes, Japanese


    pancake and so on.


    "The food cooked by Bruce is delicious and exquisite, but the amount of the food is too small!" Hilda


    said with food in her mouth.


    "Don''t speak while eating, or you will be choked. How many times have I told you that?" Seeing her


    bulging cheeks, Edward took a tissue for her and handed it to her.


    Every time Hilda saw something particrly delicious, she would eat in a hurry, not to mention that she


    hadn''t eaten anything yet tonight. And when she thought of Anging backter, she ate more


    quickly.


    At the thought of it, she realized that she should have finished the matter. She looked around for


    Ang''s handbag.


    "What are you looking for?" Asked Edward.


    Hilda wanted to say something, but her mouth was full of food, so she had to walk to the door to look


    for it. As she saw the bag on the shelf, she heard someone was opening the door.


    She thought that it must be Ang who came back and wanted to find a ce to hide. In a hurry, she


    hid herself under the table. Fortunately, it was not until she had hidden herself that Ang came in.


    Hilda hid herself in the middle of underneath the table, hidden by the tablecloth.


    As soon as Ang came in and sat down, she saw the messy look on the table. Most of the food had


    been eaten up and some even was dumped on the table, which was not march with Edward''s behavior.


    Ang looked suspiciously at the person on the other side, only to find that Edward was also sitting


    there, eating the rest food with a calm face. His manner was still very elegant. This was also the first


    time that she had dined with him. She didn''t know his habits at all, so she thought whether he wouldn''t


    dare to eat boldly with her presence.


    After thinking for a while, she quickly decided to finish what she should say, so that he could eat freely.


    She straightened her back and said, "Mr. Edward, I have something to tell you."


    Edward knew what she was going to say. But thinking of Hilda hidden under the table, he said, "Let''s


    have dinner first."


    All Ang wanted to do now was to finish this matter and to have a good rest at home. Then she stood


    up and said, "Mr. Edward, I want to stay in the DC Capital Group, but I don''t want to..."


    "Ang!" He put down the knife and fork, with his movements a little bit heavy. Then he quickly stood


    up and asked, "Don''t you want to go back early to have a rest? Let me drive you home. "


    Before she could respond, Edward had stood up and grabbed her wrist.


    Edward knew that Hilda desired to stir up trouble, so he was in a hurry to drag Ang out of the room.


    At the same time, the door opened. Bruce pushed the cart in person. When he saw them, he said in dry


    English excitedly, "Edward! I have learned how to make the Sesame Soba Noodles! Come and have a


    try. It''s really very delicious! "


    Then he opened the lid and said, "You really need to taste the delicious food as soon as possible. The


    noodles will be ruined if being soaked for a long time."


    "The next time!" Edward pulled Ang and wanted to go out.


    More than half a year had passed since Ang came to S City. She hadn''t had the chance to enjoy the


    Sesame Soba Noodles for so long. She really missed it! When she saw the golden egg, her stomach


    growled.


    "We can eat this before leaving! I''m not in a hurry to go back. " Ang struggled to free herself and


    reached out for the dish.


    With a smile, Bruce stopped her by saying, "My beautifuldy, it''s very hot. Please sit there and I''ll bring


    it to you."


    As soon as Ang saw her hometown food which she had not eaten for a long time, she forgot


    everything else. Without any hesitation, she almost trotted back to her seat. Bruce walked over and


    took the Sesame Soba Noodles leisurely, with expectation on his face.


    Seeing that she couldn''t wait to eat, Edward didn''t have the heart to urge her to leave, so he had to let


    her eat. Fortunately, Ang just enjoyed the delicious food and didn''t mention anything about them.


    After several mouthfuls, she said to Bruce, "You''re so awesome! It tastes really like my hometown food.


    If I didn''t know you cooked it, I would think it was made by my hometown! "


    Hilda had praised Ang in front of Bruce for a few times before, and he thought Ang was a great


    chef as well. Praised by his excellent peer, Bruce was happier. He smiled and said, "Thank you very


    much for your praise! Hilda said that the potato you made is very special. Can you teach me this


    weekend? "


    "What? No! I just cook it casually! " Asked Ang, surprised.


    "Can you teach me?"


    "This..."


    Seeing Ang was a little hesitant, Bruce felt a little upset. Actually, Ang was willing to do this, but


    she just wanted to take time to study. As Hilda had mentioned several times that Bruce was a


    anthomaniac about cooking, at the thought of it, Ang could not bear to refuse him. She smiled and


    said, "It isn''t worth teaching. I cane here to cook once for you. Maybe it''s not as good as you think.


    It''s just to meet Hilda''s taste. "


    "Thank you so much! My beautifuldy! " Then Bruce made a gentle bow.


    Under the table, Hilda couldn''t stand it anymore. She really wanted to go out to see what expression


    her brother wore when he saw that Bruce made a date with Ang.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Hilda inside felt it a pity that she couldn''t see he brother''s expression, outside Edward''s face


    darkened when he heard the words.

 Chapter 62 he didnt want to leave

    Chapter 62 he didn''t want to leave


    At first, Edward thought she was just used to wearing this, but Ang''s refusal just showed that she


    had an ulterior motive. She was so unwilling to have dinner with him, but she agreed to the


    appointment with Bruce with a smile. Was he really that bad?


    Taking note of the displeasure in his eyes, Ang drew back her smile and lowered her head to eat the


    Sesame Soba Noodles. Bruce was pleased to get her agreement and then he broke the silence in


    French. "Edward, I made an appointment with your goddess. Do you mind?" he teased Edward in a


    joking tone.


    The reason why Edward was not happy was that she was very friendly to other men, but she


    deliberately avoided him. Naturally, he smiled gracefully and replied in French, "Of course not."


    Ang couldn''t help looking up at him when she heard himmunicating with Bruce in French


    expertly. After saying that, Bruce said to them, "Then I''m going to the kitchen. Enjoy yourself."


    Staring at Edward, Ang didn''t realize what had happened until Bruce left and closed the door. She


    thought, ''What did Bruce just say to me?''


    She took a look at Edward, and he looked at her in the same way, which made her feel a little


    embarrassed. ''How could I be so infatuated with him when he speak French? I haven''t even heard


    what Bruce said. Has he set the time?'' Ang wondered.


    Seeing her red face and a slight sense of shame in her eyes, Edward just thought she had a crush on


    Bruce, which made him even more ufortable.


    "Are you still want to go back for your study?" Said Edward. Since Hilda was hiding under the table, it


    was not a good idea to have a conversation with Ang here. So he might as well find an excuse and


    send her home.


    Ang took a look at the food on the table and said, "Since we have ordered it, I can go back after


    eating!"


    "I''ll ask them to pack these for you." While speaking, Edward dialed the service number. A few seconds


    later, the phone was picked up. Edward said, "Hello, I need to pack these. Thank you. "


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang was confused. Since she came back from the toilet, Edward seemed to want her to leave. She


    was sensitive and thought that maybe she had refused him and he was unhappy, so he wanted to end


    this date as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, she also had no mood to eat. The room was silent for two minutes. The waitress


    knocked on the door and came in, and packed the food for them.


    "I want that Japanese pancake and Scrapple! And this one! HMM And the Sesame Soba Noodles! I


    want that one too. I don''t want the French fries. It will be too soft after taking back... " Ang


    automatically cheered up when she mentioned the food she liked.


    Seeing that the waitress had packed enough, Edward wanted to take the bag for Ang. At that


    moment, Ang happened to see that and she shouted, "Mr. Edward!"


    Her nervous voice startled him. She ran to him and grabbed her bag from his hands.


    Her bag had no zipper. Anyone who came close to it could see things inside. There were self-defense


    tools in it. If Edward found out, she would definitely be kicked out of the DC Capital Group.


    However, Ang didn''t expect that things inside spilled out when she tried to take her bag from him,


    because she was so nervous and exerted too much strength.


    Make-up cushion, lipstick, umbre, key, lollipop... And the self-defense tools all spilled out.


    All of a sudden, Ang felt even more embarrassed and quickly squatted down to pick those things up.


    Edward picked up the lollipop and handed it to her. "Do you like it?"


    He thought that if she liked it, he could send her some.


    Suddenly, the waitress screamed in panic. When Ang turned around, she saw the waitress sitting on


    the floor with her legs trembling.


    "What''s wrong?" She hurried over and became nervous as well.


    And the waitress''s face was ghastly pale. She pointed under the table and her fingers were trembling


    as if she had seen a terrifying ghost.


    Ang''s heart also hanged suddenly. At this moment, Edward picked up the mini electric self-defense


    tool. He was totally frozen and looked terrible.


    Why did she bring self-defense tools with her when she had dinner with him? What kind of lewd man


    did Ang think he Edward was?


    Hilda hidden under the table happened to see her brother bend down and pick up the self-defense tool.


    When Ang removed the tablecloth with alert, Hilda could only squeeze out an awkward smile and


    waved her hand to greet Ang, "Hi..."


    "Hilda? Why are you here? "


    To Hilda''s surprise, she was exposed atst. However, she got much information after that. It turned


    out that Ang had no interest in her brother at all. Her brother always refused others. But this time, he


    was rejected.


    The waitress became not scared when she found it was not ghost. She stood up and said


    apologetically as she saw the food scattered on the ground, "I''m sorry. I will order another one and


    bring it to you."


    It was her dereliction of duty. She should buy another set and returned it to the customer.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a fried rice with pineapple. The rest is enough for me!" Said Ang with a


    smile, "It''s my friend who freaked you out."


    "I''m really sorry!"


    "It doesn''t matter, really. I can''t eat that much!"


    After that, Ang noticed that Edward was standing behind the waitress with a guard tool in his hand.


    She froze for an instant. And Hilda wanted to sneak out. When passing by Edward, he reached out and


    grabbed Hilda''s back cor, saying coldly, "This thing... I have saw it in your room. "


    She would never admit it!


    Hilda turned her head and looked at the thing in his hand and asked curiously, "What is that?"


    Edward knew his sister best. When they were young, they yed together and identally broke his


    mother''s cosmetics. Hilda always asked curiously, "Where did you get that? Brother, have you ever


    seen it? "


    Therefore, every time he was the one to take the me.


    "Hilda Chen!"


    Edward often called her Hilda. If he also call herst name, it meant that he was angry. Hilda knew very


    well that if he was soft hearted, he wouldn''t expose her. But calling her by her name meant that he was


    serious. She had to be tactful.


    "I really didn''t know you were having dinner with Ang! I... I... " With tears in her eyes, Hilda said


    aggrievedly, "I''m afraid that she would meet a bad guy taking the taxi, so I let her take it with her."


    Ang was speechless, "..."


    With Hilda''s performance, it would be a waste if she didn''t be an actress. If Hilda didn''t give the


    tool to her in person, Ang would think that she was innocent!


    But at the same time, Ang felt ashamed of herself! In the end, Hilda found out that she was on a


    date with her brother. In this way, Hilda would know that she didn''t like Edward anymore. Ang felt


    guilty and embarrassed.


    So Ang decided to take this chance to cooperate with Hilda, instead of feeling embarrassed. So she


    went over to separate them and said with a smile, "I nned to take a taxi to the dinner. At that time, I


    booked a car online. But Hilda was worried about me, so she lent it to me!"


    "Yes! Right! " Hilda nodded.


    How could Ang lie? With her evasive eyes, Edward knew she was lying at a nce. He got more


    furious when he saw her intent on defending Hilda. But he still loosened Hilda grip.


    Twenty three minutester, they returned to the apartment.


    Hilda hugged Ang and said, "Thank you so much, Ang. If you don''t help me today, my brother will


    kill me!"


    "How dare you! You followed me! "


    "I really didn''t mean to do that. When I went downstairs, I saw you and my brother. I was afraid that he


    would find the tool, so I followed you. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen!"


    At the beginning, she hid the truth, so Ang felt a little guilty. She said, "No! He won''t let that happen!


    "


    "s! My brother will lose sleep tonight! "


    ording to her character, Hilda was supposed to take pleasure in her brother''s misfortune, but she


    was actually a little worried.


    Ang was a little embarrassed, "How could it be?"

 Chapter 63 A Strange Aunt

    Chapter 63 A Strange Aunt


    "My brother has been rejecting others for the past ten years. You firmly refused him today, he must be


    muddled!" Hilda said with her hands scribbling. She was not ming her, on the contrary, she said in a


    kind of "your courage wasmendable" tone.


    Thinking about it, she agreed. Edward was so perfect that she might have been tempted before. It was


    not the luck to meet someone you could ept at the wrong time!


    "Then you... Aren''t you mad at me?"


    She had kept it a secret from Hilda at the very beginning. After all, she was Edward''s sister. She was


    afraid that Hilda would stand up for her brother.


    "Angry? Why should I be angry?"


    "I am so... Refuse your brother."


    "It doesn''t matter. Love is consensual. What''s more, you didn''t take advantage of my brother''s feeling


    to get yourself benefits. I have no reason to be angry!"


    What she said was true. If Ang took advantage of his affection for her to get benefits, then Hilda


    would get angry. But Ang didn''t. On the contrary, she told him very frankly that she didn''t like him,


    such a girl deserved respect, didn''t she?


    Feeling warm in her heart, Ang couldn''t help hugging her and said, "thank you, Hilda!"


    Thank you for putting yourself in my shoes and making me less embarrassed...


    Hilda was just telling the truth. She was stunned by Ang''s hug. She grinned and said, "it doesn''t


    matter. That''s how it supposed to be!"


    She became more sensitive after going through the things happened with Christa and Greg. In


    comparison, Hilda was more considerate. Though she said it carelessly, Ang''s eyes were wet with


    tears.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You and your brother are both nice, but I... It''s probably we''re not meant for one another."


    Although Edward had made excessive demands, he had never done anything out of line. Instead, he


    helped her a lot. No matter what ulterior motive he had, she would pay him back gradually.


    "It''s not your turn! It''s not your turn yet!" Hilda said as she patted Ang on the back and smiled


    meaningfully.


    Her brother rarely fell in love with a woman. How could he easily give up? If he was so impetuous, he


    couldn''t have been able to seed in managing the DC Capital Group on his own!


    She didn''t believe that Ang would never fall in love with her brother.


    At first, Ang thought that Edward would put her in a difficult position, but she didn''t expect that he


    treated her as before and didn''t change at all.


    After a week of busy work.


    It was a cloudy day on Monday morning. The rain in summer is frequent but short. Ang got up early.


    When she saw it was going to rain, she went to thepany in advance to avoid being wet.


    There was no other colleagues in the office. When she put down her bag and sat down, she suddenly


    heard a strange sounding from the CEO''s office.


    At the beginning, she wondered if she misheard, but listened carefully, it seemed that there was really a


    voiceing out of the room.


    Subconsciously, she walked to the CEO''s office and found that the door was not locked. Unfortunately,


    the seam of the door was too small to see the scene inside.


    The key to the CEO''s office was in Yvonne''s hand, but she hadn''t arrived at thepany. Did the office


    was broken in by thief?


    Thinking of this, she gently pushed the door open, but it still made a sound, the person inside trembled


    by the noise, and then with a "bang", the cup in the hand fell to the ground.


    The red cup was broken into pieces, making the woman standing in front of the desk in a panic, but


    when she saw her, she seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and patted her chest.


    After looking her up and down and seeing her wearing thepany''s uniform, Ang realized her


    identity.


    "Are you here for cleaning? I heard noise from the room and thought it was a rat." The person inside


    the room was frightened by her and she felt embarrassed indeed.


    Still in a state of shock, Anna didn''t get her meaning, she asked, "What? Oh! Yes, yes!"


    But she would be fine as long as her son didn''t found out she sneaked in!


    Thinking of this, she smiled calmly, "yes, I''m here to clean up."


    In thepany rules, it was true that the cleaner would arrive an hour earlier than the others, so that


    the cleaner could do the job well before others went to work. But it was always Edward''s duty to call the


    cleaner when he was in the office. Why did he call the cleaner in so early today? And she was not Aunt


    Mary as before.


    But, if it was not for his arrangement, how could this aunt have the key?


    She took a few nces at Anna from head to toe. Anna looked well preserved, just like a girl in her


    thirties, with a figure not inferior to that of her early twenties. Since she was born, she had never done


    cleaning. Her hands were as white as scallion. She didn''t look like a cleaningdy at all.


    Ang also noticed something. She wanted to get some clues from Anna''s words, so she asked, "why


    didn''t Aunt Marye here today?"


    Anna didn''t know anything about Aunt Mary, but she guessed that Aunt Mary was an employee who


    came to clean the office. As she swept the broken ss, she smiled and said, "I''m a new employee.


    Maybe, Aunt Mary has worked too much, and the supervisor arranged me to take charge of this office."


    She swept the floor clumsily, she doesn''t like a cleaner at all. Ang pretended to chat with her and


    said, "but you are so beautiful! Logically speaking, there should be a lot of easier work. How could you


    want to be a cleaner?"


    Anna didn''t expect her to say so. First she got drunk in her praise, then she thought of her question


    after a while. She was quick to react, and her expression soon changed to sadness, "s! I used to be


    rich, but my husband went bankrupt, and we even sold out the house. I had no other choice but to


    work. But during the past decades, I had been brought up by my husband. I didn''t have a job, and the


    only job now I could do was this. It''s not easy to get this job!"


    Then it was understandable why she looked so elegant and her skin was well preserved. And she


    didn''t seem to be good at doing housework. If so, it makes sense!


    After thinking for a while, Anna added: "by the way! Can you do me a favor?"


    "What?"


    "As you know, it''s not easy for me to get this job. I broke the cup on my first day of work. Can you keep


    it a secret?" She looked at Ang nervously and frowned, when she saw her hesitation, she added,


    "Oh, I''ll buy the same one back! Although I don''t know if I can get one."


    "Well..."


    "Please! My whole family, including my parents, my children are all counting on my sry..." With these


    words, Anna''s eyes staring at Ang were welled up with tears.


    Thinking of that she family was in straitened circumstances and that it was not easy to lead a frugal life,


    Ang''s heart was softened. She said, "well, if Mr. Edward don''t ask me, I won''t say anything."


    Although it was immoral to do so.

 Chapter 64 His Blame

    Chapter 64 His me


    But when she saw the look in Anna''s eyes, Ang relented. She couldn''t help but emphasize again, "if


    he don''t ask me, I won''t say it. But if he ask me, I can''t lie!"


    "No way! I''ll go and buy a new one soon!" Anna said gratefully and was about to clear the ss


    fragments.


    Ang was familiar to the cup because it was kind of special.


    Although it was ced on the table, Edward never used it. Besides, the ss had been kept clean. It


    seemed that it had special meaning to him.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The cup itself was not amon style. It was a red cup with three-dimensional pattern of flowers on it.


    It looked very chic, as if it was handmade. It might not be easy to find the same design except ask for


    an online designer.


    But she was not sure whether this pretty cleaner would know the approach to customized online.


    "Hold on. Don''t deal with this fragment. I''ll help you check online to see if there is something of the


    same pattern with this one." She bent down to pick up the scrap and wrapped it with A4 paper.


    ''this girl is really kind. I really want to know if she is in a rtionship now, '' Anna thought.


    Anna stared at her, lost in thought. Somehow, she felt that this girl in front of her looked familiar. With a


    second thought, she asked, "what''s your name?"


    Everyone in thepany knew Ang. She didn''t want to be talked about by her colleagues again, so


    she blinked her eyes and said, "we haven''t seen each other today. You don''t know me, and I don''t


    know you either. I haven''t seen anything either."


    "But you bought me the cups. I have to pay you back."


    "You don''t have to do that. A cup doesn''t cost much. If I find one, I''ll tell you. If you buy one yourself, I''ll


    get to know immediately."


    What? In these days, are there someone who did good things without expecting reward?


    The Yan family was a wealthy and influential family. Who didn''t want to take advantage of them by


    helping them? It was the first time that she had encountered such a thing!


    This inevitably made her look at the girl in front of her more curiously.


    All of a sudden, a name came into her mind, Ang Xu.


    Her figure and appearance should be her future daughter-inw!


    Suddenly, there was a secret ecstasy in her heart. However, she couldn''t expose her identity so quickly,


    and it was not 100% sure!


    She suppressed the ecstasy in her heart, and her eyes looked at Ang became excited and


    forbearing. She has a lot of questions to ask her at this moment, but finally she resisted.


    Being stared at by Anna, Ang felt a little embarrassed. Then she looked around and found that it


    was time to go to work, so she said, "sister, you''d better put it away quickly. Mr. Edward wille here


    soon."


    "Sister?" Was she really so young?


    Although Anna was often regarded as the elder sister of two children, she was pleased to hear Ang


    call her like that.


    But if she called her sister, her seniority would be not high. With this in mind, Anna added, "you can call


    me aunt."


    In fact, Anna really wanted her to call her mom directly!


    As Anna looked so young, Ang actually didn''t dare to call her aunt. But she couldn''t hesitate any


    longer, so she said, "okay! Auntie, then I''ll go out first, you should also quickly finish dealing with it and


    leave!"


    Looking at her back, Anna felt both disappointed and excited!


    Although the girl was average looking, she was a refined and kindhearted girl who was not hard to


    ept. It''s better than having no one to marry and live alone. It''s better than without offspring of the


    family!


    The more she thought about it, the more she liked Ang.


    Ang packed up the fragments of the cup and nned to y them together. In this way, she could


    send the pictures to pottery workshop online and ask if they could make a customized one.


    At 8:55 am, as usual, all the colleagues in the office hade.


    After entered the office, Edward sat down and made a phone call as he nced at the table and found


    that his red y tea cup was missing. The cup had always been ced beside theputer and never


    been changed. Besides, the people outside knew that they couldn''t touch the cup.


    He searched the tea table and went over to the bookshelf to look for it, but to no avail. Without seeing


    the ss of water, Edward couldn''t focus on his work, so he said to the person on the other end of the


    phone, "I have something to do now, I will call youter."


    After hanging up the phone, he checked again and again that the cup was missing. Then he called


    Lucas and ordered, "ask the monitoring room to send me the surveince video of this ce from six


    o''clock to nine this morning."


    Hearing his serious tone, Lucas put aside his work and asked the staff in the monitoring room to send


    him the video.


    Half an hourter, Edward walked out in a fury. Like other colleagues, Ang was immersed in her


    work when he suddenly dragged her up. She was so scared that she screamed.


    The people around her also came back to their senses from the work. Seeing their boss, Mr. Edward,


    looked very angry and said to Secretary Ang, e here!"


    Although Edward was not gentle, he was also not a rude man. Except for the first time they met, he


    mistakenly thought that she was sent by his mother. So he was very rude to her, but after that at least


    he was always polite and graceful to her. But she could tell that he was even angrier than that time!


    Suddenly, she thought of the thing about the ss and felt a little guilty. She asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Edward said nothing, he resisted his anger and pulled her into the CEO''s office. When the door of the


    CEO''s office was closed, the colleagues looked at each other and then whispered to each other.


    "Did they quarrel with each other?"


    In their view, Edward and Ang were a couple.


    "It seems so."


    "Mr. Edward seems very angry. It''s the first time that I see him in such a bad mood."


    "Maybe Ang had an affair?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I don''t think Secretary Ang is such a person!"


    In the CEO Office, after pulling her in, Edward closed the door and asked:, "what did youe in this


    morning?"


    "I... I am looking for the document."


    Ang was not a good liar and Edward immediately knew it. He cut to the chase and asked, "have you


    taken the cup away?"


    "I... I..."


    "Do you still want to lie to me?"


    Edward felt very angry, not just because the cup was missing, but she wasn''t going to admit that. He


    had always thought that she had a good character and he really wanted to pursue her, but she let him


    down!


    He stared at her, hoping that she would tell the truth. But she just lowered her head and pressed her


    lips tightly.


    Although she had told that aunt that she would tell everything she knew if Edward asked. But when she


    remembered that aunt said that all of her family lived on her job, she didn''t bear to sell her out.


    Edward was so angry that he walked to the desk, clicked on the monitor video and showed her, things


    in her hands were wrapped in A4 paper and she walked out of the president''s office with something.


    She forgot that there was a surveince camera at the gate!


    Edward stared at her livid face, asking, "what else do you want to exin?"


    "I... I''ll find a same one for you!" The ss was not broken by her, but she was an aplice, so she


    tried her best to minimize his loss.


    "Why did you touch my things?"


    In the past, he talked to her in a cold tone. But he didn''t scold her like this and asked her in such


    unforgivable tone.


    "I... I, I am really sorry."


    "Didn''t your mother tell you that you are not allowed to touch others'' things?" Now that the material


    evidence was clear, and she admitted, he was even more furious to raise his voice.


    But Edward didn''t notice that he had been so angry that how excessive words he had said. She


    originally had a guilty conscience, but he was so casual to criticize her family education and her


    mother. She was aggrieved and angry and said, "I have apologized and said I wouldpensate you.


    Please don''t me my mother!"


    Ang had always been bold, and he had been taking good care of her, so she had also be


    bolder than before.


    "Ang, is it because I treat you so well that you forget your identity? Since you took my stuff at will?


    Now that you have taken my belongings, how can you be more reasonable than me? If not the issue of


    your family education, what else do you think?" Edward said these words in a calm manner, though in a


    fit of anger but very logically.

 Chapter 65 You Shouldnt Have Touched My Things

    Chapter 65 You Shouldn''t Have Touched My Things


    Reasonable words were more hurt than criticizing words. Because she really was in the wrong, and


    what he said was right. She chose to help that pretty auntie, so there must be a loss of morality and


    courtesy in front of him.


    But she didn''t know what to say. If she told him, the pretty Auntie would lose her job. And her family


    also lost the source of money. She lowered her head and pressed her lips tightly. She was afraid that


    she couldn''t help telling the truth. However, what he said hurt her in the end. Her eyes were covered


    with tears because of grievance. She was so stubborn that she tried hard not to show it.


    Noticing that she lowered her head with a guilty look on her face, Edward asked, "where is my ss?"


    "Yes, I broke it..." She was so nervous that her voice was too low to be heard.


    Break it?! !


    "How dare you touch my things!"


    If it was only to be taken away, he wouldn''t have yelled out angrily, but it had been broken... Had been


    broken... He carefully guarded it for more than a decade. But just because she broke it, he lost it! How


    could he control his anger?


    Pouring yourself a cup of hot water, you feel so warm holding the cup as if you are holding my hand.


    ¡ª¡ª


    "Edward, take good care of yourself, and the cup... You take it as a memorial to me this life. ¡ª¡ª


    Edward raised his voice, which was frightening her. In her panic, he pushed her away out of control.


    Anger, unable to be restrained!


    What''s more, her back was hit by the hard metal handle, it hurt badly.


    "I..."


    "Fuck off!" He was so angry that his eyes turned red. While saying this word grittily, he pushed her


    away.


    "Mr. Edward, I... I''m really sorry, I... "she endured the pain, trying to say that she would find him a same


    one.


    "I said get out!" Rarely had he lost control of his emotions. With his eyes red with anger, he opened the


    door violently to let her out.


    When Edward didn''t say anything, his expression was extremely serious. Hearing his roar, Ang


    became so nervous that she dared not say anything more. She had to shrink her neck and then went


    out.


    In the weird atmosphere of the office, Ang summoned up her courage and returned to her seat.


    She sat on the chair and looked at theputer. She let out a heavy sigh.


    Now that Edward had found that the cup was broken, she didn''t have to hide anything. She just took it


    out and pasted it well, then looked for a customized one online.


    She put the pieces back carefully, took photos and sent them to a shop where she wanted to


    customized one. The shop assistant replied that they could design the same style, but the details were


    also different.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang was a little disappointed and didn''t notice that the office was so quiet and weird all of a sudden.


    She stared at the cup and felt tired.


    But at this moment, Edward in the office had cancelled all the calls and even the meeting.


    He just sat there, leaning his head against the back of the chair and staring at the ceiling.


    Fifteen years have passed, or sixteen years? Except for his business trip, he had kept an eye on that


    cup every day. Was the woman whose life was ruined by him all right now?


    He opened the bank ount and looked for the remittance information he had received in the past six


    months. At the beginning, he remitted her 50 thousand a month, but now one hundred thousand a


    month. He really didn''t know what else he could take to make up for his mistakes.


    ''Edward, don''t contact me anymore. Please don''t look for me!'' ¡ª¡ª


    Deep love, attachment, and dependence... Or guilty?


    He had already didn''t know what kind of feeling he had for her. He only hoped that he could use money


    to get justice for what he had done.


    That cup... What the hell was that?


    "miss?" Or a habit?


    On the other side, Ang put down her cell phone and sighed silently.


    She had inquired about ten stores, but all of them had told her the photos were of bad quality and were


    handmade, which required some deviation in the details.


    Ang took a look at the cup and then put it back to the drawer.


    The low atmosphere hadsted for the whole morning. During the afternoon meeting, because of


    Edward''s bad contenance, everyone was on high alert.


    In the past, Edward would take a look at her intentionally or unintentionally, and he ignored her all the


    time at this meeting. This aroused the curiosity of others: Why did Mr. Edward and Secretary Ang


    quarrel?


    After the meeting, as a secretary, she followed Lucas into his office and reported to him.


    Before she could open her mouth, Edward raised his head and said coldly, "put the papers here. You


    can go out now."


    After Edward calmed down, he thought that perhaps she didn''t know that cup of tea was so meaningful


    to him. Besides, since he had decided to pursue her, he naturally should feel at ease in the past


    rtionship. She wouldn''t have broken the ss on purpose, and he shouldn''t have said that much.


    But he would feel ufortable if the cup was broken. Now he was still angry, and his mood was not


    good. He was afraid that he had said something excessive to her before he was rational.


    What Ang knew was that he was angry now. ''maybe he is disgusted with me.'' Edward had hurt her


    self-esteem by asking her to leave in front of Lucas. But she could only say, "okay! Okay."


    Of course, Lucas was notice that Mr. Edward was in a bad mood. However, he dared not to ask


    anything about what happened between them. So he reported his work as usual. After he finished,


    Edward said, "didn''t Corrine say shecked staff in administration? How about sending Ang to learn


    for a month?"


    "What?" It took Lucas a while to react. "Oh! But, Mr. Edward..."


    Secretary Ang had just been familiar with the work, and it was not easy for him to manage to lighten


    some of his workload. Why was transferred her all of a sudden? Moreover, Mr. Edward scolded Ang


    in the office very loudly this morning. Although he couldn''t hear the specific content clearly, everyone in


    the office knew that they had a quarrel.


    Mr. Edward, please don''t be so indifferent in separating public from private interests!


    "I will keep her sry unchanged." After saying that, he lowered his head and continued reading the


    documents.


    At the beginning, he felt very angry, butter he thought that he could not hold that cup for a lifetime.


    ''let it be.'' It''s just that he feels ufortable. As for the position of the Personnel Department, all he


    had done was for the sake of their next month''s business trip to the H Administrative Zone, so that they


    could finish their work more easily.


    Since he was in a bad mood today, Lucas didn''t dare to ask any more questions but replied, "Okay! If


    there is nothing else, I will leave now."


    At sixteen o''clock in the afternoon, Ang was called into Lucas''s office.


    "Secretary Ang, I''ve thought it over. If you can work in other departments more often, you''ll know


    better about thepany''s overall situation. HR Miss Corrine is short of hands now, so I n to send


    you there to learn for several months." Said Lucas, pretending to be serious.


    She had just offended Edward and he had a strong aversion to her, and the next she was going to be


    transferred to another position. Anyone would overthink it.


    Ang''s face was a little pale, but she smiled and said:, "okay. Thank you for giving me this


    opportunity. Manager Lucas."


    Ang was a smart girl, and Lucas knew that she might have guessed it. So heforted her, "don''t


    worry. Thepany only allows you to learn in other positions for a few months, and your sry hasn''t


    changed."


    In the past, those secretaries who offended Mr. Edward would be directly demoted. Mr. Edward was


    only transferred you to another position even he was so angry. Lucas thought that Mr. Edward would


    get Secretary Ang back as soon as he get less angry.


    "Yes! I see."


    ''it''s not a big deal to change my post. It would be better if she didn''t see Edward''s bad face every day!''


    Thinking of this, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although she said so, there was still a knot in her heart. What made her ufortable was not to


    adjust her post, but to break the ss. It was not her who was wronged, but she was the one to bear.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to talk with the beautiful auntie to see if she could take the


    initiative to apologize.

 Chapter 66 What Is She Going To Do

    Chapter 66 What Is She Going To Do


    Ang went down to the cleaning department at the end of the hallway on the 17th floor. Before she


    opened the door, she heard some housemaids'' harsh words.


    "She is quite a beauty. No wonder that she even took away Mary''s position."


    Mary?


    "Who doesn''t know that? The bonus is always more than others as she cleans the president''s office!"


    In fact, there should be one to two thousand more! But to them, it was a considerable sum of money.


    Who doesn''t want to rece Mary to clean the CEO''s office? But they didn''t expected that a new


    employee will be recruited and snatched this covetous job on the first day of work.


    Women here were not as gentle as those in the office. One of the maidservants had even pushed Anna


    on her shoulder and said with a sneer, "do you have such a strong body to mop the floor?"


    The others echoed, "exactly! Just wash the cup cost you half a day!"


    "More than that! Just now, Manager Li told her not to do other work. Don''t you know that it will add to


    our workload?"


    "Don''t think that you don''t need to do anything else after cleaning the CEO''s office!"


    Manager Li didn''t know the real identity of Anna, but he was certain that she wasn''t an ordinary person


    as she was instructed by Director Fang to only clean the CEO''s office. Besides, the cost of her


    sportswear today was almost equal to half a year''s sry of an ordinary cleaner! She must be a very


    important person!


    But what did these cleaner know? They only assumed that she still remaining her graceful bearing at


    her age. As for them, they thought that such a woman was most likely a "tease".


    Hearing this, Ang hurriedly pushed the door in and said, "Auntie Chen, Mr. Edward is looking for


    you."


    When she saw Anna''s work card this morning, she took it down for her convenience to see her.


    The cleaners were timid as soon as they saw someone of the officee in, and then left.


    Anna had been annoyed by the cleaners, but had to get angry in heart when she confronted their insult.


    After all, it was beneath her dignity to quarrel with them. Director Fang had warned her that these


    people were not bad and wouldn''t do anything harmful to others, but their words were rude.


    At her age, she could handle such kind of anger. She was just so angry that her face turned dark.


    When she raised his head, she found that it was Ang. Immediately, the anger on her face


    disappeared.


    This morning, after she cleaned up Moo moo''s office, she clicked on the photo album on her phone and


    was sure that the woman in front of her was her future daughter-inw! She was so excited!


    "Moo... Is Mr. Edward looking for me?"


    "Come with me, aunt." Ang couldn''t speak it out, so she had to lead her out. When they arrived at


    the corner of the stairs where there was no one, she exined, "Mr. Edward didn''t looking for you. I


    can''t think of other ways to help you out."


    So that exined it... ''What a smart and warm-hearted girl!'' She thought.


    "I see! Thank you so much!" Anna held Ang''s hands affectionately.


    Anna''s hands were so smooth. To be honest, they were much more delicate than her hands of early


    twenties. At the thought of her thrift life and being forced to work to support the family and now was


    excluded by other cleaners. Ang would felt sorry for her.


    But she had already been here, she needed to think out an excuse!


    "Here''s the thing. I can''t find the same design of the mug." She said with a little disappointed, but she


    added immediately, "but I see there is a handmade Pottery Workshop nearby, I will help you to have a


    look after work."


    Originally, she had no obligation to help her. But now that she had stepped in it, it was awkward for her


    to leave halfway. So she decided to try her best to help her.


    Anna was moved by Ang''s words, but she also became suspicious. She asked with a smile: "But,


    why do you help me?"


    Would it be that she had already knew my identity and try to please me? If she was really such a


    woman, it would be a bit disguise.


    Actually, Ang was kind of regretting to be involved in this. But now that she was, what could she do?


    "Then... Auntie, do you want to exin to Mr. Edward?"


    ''if Moo moo knows that I''ve sneaked into the DC Capital Group, what will he do to me?''


    Anna shook her head and stammered, "I... I..."


    "s!" Ang sighed heavily and said, "maybe I can''t help much. I don''t know whether the problem


    would be solved by the pottery workshop."


    "Well..." After thinking for a while, Anna said, "how about we go to the Pottery Workshop together after


    work?"


    "Okay." After nodding her head, she continued, "will you wait for me outside thepany building after


    work?"


    "Can I go there by the side door?" If they meet at the front door, she''s afraid that Moo moo will run into


    them.


    "Fine. That handmade pottery workshop happens to be next to the side door."


    At 6:20 p.m., all her colleagues left. Ang collected her stuff and left the office with the broken


    sses. She was in such a hurry that she didn''t notice that the eyes of Edward, who was standing in


    the CEO''s office, were fixed on her back.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Just now, he had seen clearly that she put the ss into her bag. Why did she take it back instead of


    throwing it away?


    When Ang went to the side door, Anna had been waiting there. In fact, the Cleaning Department got


    off at four o''clock in the afternoon. During this period, Anna also asked someone about the cup thing,


    and she was told that it was really not easy to customized a same one. Cassie suggested that she ask


    the handmade pottery workshop. The whole thing was like what Ang had thought.


    "Auntie Chen, sorry for keeping you waiting such a long time!"


    "Not too long!" Anna changed back to her own clothes. Although she was only wearing a sportswear,


    she looked too dignified and gentle with her words. She looked like a little woman, not like a cleaner at


    all.


    The shopkeeper of the handmade pottery workshop was a sweet looking girl, Ang took out the


    debris and returned them to the original look and asked, "this is the cup, can you make me a same


    one?"


    The shopkeeper held the cup and checked carefully for a while, then said, "How can there be two same


    leaves in the world? We can only do a high degree of restoration. Making another exactly same cup is


    impossible."


    It was true. And even the cup was restored in a high degree, Edward might not ept it. But they still


    had to be polite and had a try!


    "It doesn''t matter. Then give it a try and restore as much as you can."


    "But it might take a little longer."


    "How long will it take?"


    "At least two monthster!"


    "That long?" Said Ang, frowning.


    "I''m really sorry. The businesses goes well these days as the weather getting better. Plus, the


    community and severalpanies have to attend some events. I really don''t have time to do this now."


    Anna couldn''t help but ask, "if we raise the money, can we speed up?"


    "That''s not what I meant. I was too busy! Recently, I only sleep for three hours a day. I really can''t do


    anything about it. And many guests have made it in the daytime, and in the evening, we have to put the


    works in the furnace and baked it in the evening. I really don''t have time for you."

 Chapter 67 This Was A Threat!

    Chapter 67 This Was A Threat!


    Ang looked around, finding that the shelves are full of newly shaped works. And the storekeeper''s


    eye bags were serious and it seemed that she was really busy.


    After thinking for a while, Ang asked, "Would it be all right? I''ll operate the whole process. But... In


    terms of shaping, I might need you help me with my work. "


    "Well, it''s not impossible, but it may be veryte, after all, it needs a good temperature and baked time."


    "Okay! I know, but there is no better way now. " Ang thought for a while and said to Anna, "Anna,


    you can go home first! It''ste now. "


    "What? Can I go home? What about you? "


    "I will go back after making the ceramic cup." Anna could do nothing by staying here.


    "I broke the ss. How can I leave you alone here?" Although Anna wanted to go back, she felt guilty.


    "Don''t you have to go home for cook? My roommate isn''t home today and I don''t want to cook for


    myself. It will be more convenient that I just order a take-awayter and go home after finishing it! " In


    fact, even if the shaping process went smoothly, it would take at least six hours toplete the entire


    process, which meant that she couldn''t go back until midnight. Although Ang felt very tired thinking


    about that, there was a word saying that "when you help others, help him to do the whole thing well".


    Now that she took the responsibility on herself, she decided to try her best to be responsible for it!


    "Well..."


    Today, the Yan Family would have a family dinner. The two kids and Jonson would all go back home for


    dinner. It was rare to see them together, so Anna was really anxious to go back. Hearing Ang''s


    words, she smiled and said, "Okay, but I''ll pay for all the expenses."


    In fact, Anna was supposed to be responsible for this matter. Besides, Ang had asked for the price.


    If the cup was made by herself, it would savebor cost. And the price of the mud and the furnace they


    borrowed was only 100 dors, which was not expensive at all. And Anna should afford it.


    Ang nodded her head and said, "Okay, it''s a deal! I''ll call you when it''s done. "


    Anna left after exchanging phone numbers with Ang.


    Ang stuck up the broken ceramic cup carefully. At this time, Celia, the storekeeper, took out the soil


    and saw the broken cup. She smiled, "It''s casually uneven originally. If you change it on purpose, it''s a


    little difficult. It seems that you cannot sleep tonight."


    "Yes! I''ll try my best to do it! If I can''t do it, I won''t force myself. I have only one life. As long as I''ve tried


    my best, that''s enough! " Ang smiled. Then she robbed the right amount of soil and kneaded it.


    Celia was a little surprised to see her special making methods, "It seems that you are an expert in this!"


    "How could I be an expert? I just yed it a few times when I was a child. It''s not my first time to do it."


    Ang smiled.


    Ang kneaded the y in order to make it smooth and to make the final work more beautiful. The one


    who knew this method was definitely not rookie in this. Now that Ang was modest, Celia did not say


    it out. She smiled as a response, and then went away to do her own business.


    Thirty minutester, in No. 23 vi of LH Garden of the LH District, Jonson sat on the couch, looking at


    his daughter with dissatisfaction.


    Hilda sat on the couch and pretended that she didn''t see what happened. It seemed that she was


    watching the news on TV seriously. Only she herself knew that there were endless emotions in her


    heart.


    When Jonson with a long face was about to announce his decision, Anna came back.


    Hilda was frightened by her father''s seriousness. She ran to her mother without putting on her slippers


    and held her in her arms, acting like a spoiled child, "Mom! You are back! Where have you been today?


    I want to eat the curry potato made by you! "


    "I''ve asked Kay to cook it for you."


    "How could it be the same? Although Kay is good at cooking it too, the dishes made by Mom are


    differently delicious! " Although Hilda threw herself into Anna''s arms, she nced at her father with


    lingering fear.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh? People say absence makes the heart grow fonder. You haven''t been home for a long time and


    now your words really let me enjoy! " Anna smiled.


    At this moment, Jonson walked up to them and said with a long face, "Why hasn''t that brate back


    yet?"


    Anna also frowned, "Hasn''t Moo mooe back yet?"


    She called her son today and her son had told her that he woulde back for dinner.


    As soon as Anna finished speaking, the door opened. Edward walked in and took off his shoes. Then


    he walked over and greeted just for a form, "Father, Mother!"


    "We''re all together. Let''s have the dinner!" As soon as Jonson finished his words, Kay and three


    nannies served the dishes.


    The Yan family was not allowed to eat a ready-cooked meal. Edward habitually went to fill the bowls for


    families. Because of the Jonson''s dissatisfaction of his daughter, Hilda handed the bowl and chopsticks


    to help her brother to avoid being picked on by her father.


    After they sat down in the dining room and took a few bites, Jonson said, "Hilda, Uncle Fang and his


    family wille to have dinner on Saturday. You remember not to work overtime this week."


    How could Hilda not know that her father wanted to introduce Ethan Fang, Uncle Fang''s son, to her?


    So she said: "I don''t need to work overtime that day, but I have to go on a business trip."


    "What''s the point of a girl busy with working? Sell yourpany. If you don''t want to depend on your


    future husband, I will give you the office building in the LH Western District as the dowry. Though it''s


    not a big deal, it earns hundreds of thousands a month. Coupled with the ie from the Fang Family,


    you can live afortable life. "


    Although Jonson loved his daughter very much, when it came to her marriage and career, no


    compromise was possible. However, Hilda didn''t want to ept the life which Jonson arranged for her


    at all!


    As she was about to refute, Hilda received a hint from Edward''s eyes.


    Trying not to be impulsive, Hilda smiled and said, "Okay!"


    They had been in tense rtionship for months, and this was the first time that Hildapromised.


    Jonson was stunned at first. Then he thought that his daughter might also know the difficulty of running


    apany, so she wanted to give up! At the thought of this, Jonson was delighted, but he was also a


    little dissatisfied with her daughter''sck of perseverance. "You don''t know your leading a charmed life


    until you suffer," Heined.


    "¡­¡­" Feeling ufortably ufortable, Hilda murmured, "I worked hard and you say that I''m


    looking for trouble. Ipromise now and you say that I can''t bear it, then it''s really hard to satisfy


    you."


    Of course, Jonson had heard what she said. When he was about to scold his daughter, Edward stood


    up and said, "I''m full."


    As soon as he finished his words, Edward turned around, intending to leave. Jonson then shouted to


    him, "Sit down!"


    Edward had argued with his father several times, but now he wouldn''t argue with him in a loud voice.


    The more argue he had, the more intense the conflict would be. In this case, he would rather keep


    silent and just do his own thing.


    Edward was expressionless. After a short pause, he sat down.


    "You''re old enough. When I was your age, you, my son, had attended primary school! Let''s find a time


    and discuss your wedding with the Xu Family. " Without raising his head to look at Edward, Jonson said


    while picking up food.


    The Xu Family?


    Edward''s eyes widened and he couldn''t hold back his anger. He clenched his fists and questioned, "Did


    you investigate me? !"


    "Though the Xu Family is not rich, it is fair in conduct. Since you like her, your mother and I won''t stop


    you. "


    "Dad! That''s my own business! " Edward was quite angry. But he didn''t want to quarrel with his father,


    so he controlled his anger and said, "Please stay out of it!"


    As soon as Edward finished his words and took two steps forward, Jonson behind him spoke in a


    lukewarm tone, "If you don''t get married this year, I''ll have another son in the family."


    Anna was not strong enough and now her age didn''t allow her to give birth to another baby.


    "Dad! What do you mean? " Hilda knew what he meant, but she didn''t dare to say anything with her


    face pale.


    However, Kay didn''t get his meaning for a moment. She said, "Mrs. Anna is in poor health and she is at


    this age. Isn''t it better to wait for a grandson?"


    "As long as his family name is Yan, I won''t care who gives birth to him!" While speaking, Jonas stood


    up. When he walked past Edward, he couldn''t help but give Edward a cold look and said, "Think it over


    whether you want to have a son or a half-brother with the same father. After all, the Yan Family can''t


    without offspring. "


    This was a threat!


    Edward trembled with anger, but he could do nothing to me his father. His mother''s low sobs came


    from behind him.

 Chapter 68 How Can You Compensate Me

    Chapter 68 How Can You Compensate Me


    Hilda also realized the seriousness of the situation. She consoled her mother, "mother, father was just


    being angry. You''re taking it seriously! If he dares to bring a child back, his leg will be broken by father."


    At 10:28 in the evening, when Edward walked out of the bathroom, he found that Hilda had been


    waiting for him in his room.


    After she finally lulled her mother to sleep, Hilda asked directly, "brother, what are you going to do?"


    What else could he do? Was it because of his threat that he casually found a woman to marry?


    No one in the world would like to be threatened.


    "I want you to keep me apany to the West Side of Lin Hai."


    "You mean..."


    "Everything has its Vanquisher!"


    "That''s funny!" Pleased by Edward''s words, Hildaughed, but she suddenly thought of something


    important and asked, "Brother, what should we do next?"


    Jonson advised her not to start apany. She wanted to refute, but Edward gave her a look and she


    pretended topromise.


    "What next?"


    "Just When we had dinner, you gave me a look to indicate me to stabilize dad! Otherwise, how could I


    promise him?"


    "I did ask you to stabilize him, but I didn''t ask you to sell thepany!"


    "What? Didn''t you just ask me to pretend topromise?"


    "I know you are not intelligent enough to run thepany for a long time. So I suggest you follow


    father''s will and sell it before it goes bankrupt!"


    "What! You''re going to get married sooner orter, so you''d better take Ang home and have a baby


    with her. In that way, I''ll fell a little rx!"


    When it came to Ang, there wereplex emotions in Edward''s eyes.


    Their talk was suddenly interrupted. Noticing that there was something wrong with Edward, Hilda


    asked, "what''s wrong? Did you guys fight?"


    Edward didn''t respond. He threw the towel on the chair, and dried his hair with a hair dryer.


    "Brother! Don''t be frustrated. Ang was slow and she couldn''t figure it out in short time. That''s why


    she refused you, a man who was both good-looking and had a lovely sister. What a pity!Ah-Ah...?


    Brother, what are you doing?"


    As she mumbled, Edward grabbed her arm, lifted her up from the bed and threw her out of the room.


    "Go to bed," he said indifferently.


    On the other hand, Hilda really wanted to knock at the door, but she gave up on the idea at the thought


    of her mother who just fell asleep. She got irritated at the thought of her asshole father. She had never


    interfered in this kind of thing in the past, but now she felt it was necessary to "teach" her father''s


    bastard a lesson!


    After changing his clothes, Edward went to the garage and found that Hilda''s car had been driven


    away.


    He made a phone call to her, but she didn''t answer it. He had to text her and then drove away.


    Like always, the lights of LL handmade pottery workshop were still on. Edward parked the car not far


    away and stayed in the car for a long time.


    This morning, he found that the ss was broken and his heart was filled with fury. Even though he


    tried to control his anger, he still said those excessive words.


    But Ang was not that kind of person that could be scolded like this. However, today, she kept her


    head down and said nothing. Although she was angry but not behaved like a guilty person. It was not


    her style.


    When he calmed down and looked at the monitor again, he found that the woman in the cleaner''s


    uniform was very familiar. Sneak into the DC Capital Group to be a cleaner was something that his idle


    mother could done. ''is there anything that I don''t know?''


    After work, he saw her leaving with the broken ss. He wanted to see what she was going to do, but


    he did not expect her to leave with his mother! Now he was even more curious!


    In the LL Handmade Pottery Workshop, this was the fifth one to be made by Ang. However, she still


    couldn''t get the best of it. The flower was the hardest. It was small in size, but was of exquisite


    workmanship. Even the grains on the leaves were so clear.


    She had to be one hundred percent concentrated, so that she didn''t notice there was a person standing


    beside her for more than ten minutes.


    Ang was so sleepy that she slipped her hand and the needle directly pricked her finger. She winced


    in pain, tears spanned in her eyes.


    Edward was also caught off guard. His heart jolted. Ang dropped the things in her hands and


    wanted to wash her hands. Before she stood up, she saw Edward.


    How could hee here?


    Before she got back her sense, he had drawn a piece of paper to wipe the blood for her.


    "I can do it myself!" Then she drew back her hand and took a piece of paper.


    "Go to clean the wound first."


    To avoid the wound from being infected, she went to the bathroom. When she came back, she saw him


    sitting in front of the tea table and carving a flower.


    Seeing her back, he said, "there are no two same leaves in the world. Even I can''t make the same


    cup."


    There was a hint of sadness in his words.


    "So... Did you make it?"


    "You can say that." He didn''t look up, and it was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry. He fixed


    the carved flower on the prototype of the cup and then stood up. To her surprise, he threw all the


    prototype on the table into the garbage can immediately.


    She was caught off guard and didn''t know what to do for a while. When she came to her senses, she


    shouted angrily, "Hey! I have made for a whole night!"


    She was so nervous and tried to stop him, but he held her back. His reproachful eyes made her even


    more angry.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward looked at the mug that had been taped again. He paused and swept it into the trash can.


    "You are so..."


    Ang, "Don''t do that if you don''t want to be my girlfriend!" She had rejected him, but she insisted on


    going into his world and doing something that would touch his heart.


    "I broke your thing, so I will try topensate it to you. What''s wrong now?"


    Edward was simply psychologically crazy!


    "It''s not you who broke it. Why you have topensate for it?"


    It was his mother who had broken the cup, wasn''t it?


    He was just guessing, but seeing her nervous expression, he was sure of his idea.


    "I... I... If I hadn''t opened the door suddenly, Aunt Chen wouldn''t have been startled and broken the


    ss. I''m an aplice, aren''t I?" Though it was Aunt Chen who broke the ss, Ang still felt guilty


    for breaking it. And that was why she wanted to help Aunt Chen.


    "You''d better keep away from my family if you don''t want to get involved with me."


    Now his parents both had such a good impression on her, and he was afraid that they would try every


    means to force him to marry her. After all, he was at an age of marriage. So, if she doesn''t want to


    have anything to do with the Yan Family, then she shouldn''t always do anything that makes us feel


    good.


    what? Keep away from his family? When did she get close to his family? It sounded like she was trying


    to y up to his family!


    She smiled coldly with anger. When she was about to refute, she remembered if the family he referred


    to was Hilda. She asked, "did you make any mistake? I just knew Hilda by chance. When did I


    deliberately get close to your family?"

 Chapter 69 I Dont Need You To Worry About Me!

    Chapter 69 I Don''t Need You To Worry About Me!


    Generally, irrational words would lead to misunderstandings. And emotions were the most likely to


    cause the irrational!


    He lost the ss this morning, his mother sneaked into thepany to interfere, and his father


    threatened him to get marry by using an affair. All the emotions pent up in his heart were out of control.


    "Why did youe into my room?" If she hadn''te into his room in the past, how could his locked


    heart reopen again?


    How long has it been? Why he still rake up the past? Besides, it took her several hours to finally make


    the most satisfied one, and was threw by him into the trash can. He didn''t take her feelings into


    consideration!


    "How long has it been since I entered your room? What does it have to do with this matter?" After


    saying that, Ang was so angry that her eyes were fogged and she sat down angrily.


    Ang was not a woman who would easily cry. But she wasn''t that strong enough to hold back her


    tears even if she was greatly wronged. Now she felt that she was wronged. She didn''t mean to sleep


    with him. She was also a victim, because she was punished for this.


    Now it was summer vacation, and she would take an exam in five or six months, during which her


    ssmates resigned and studied with all their heart. She couldn''t go back home because of her


    disagreement with her family. She had to study and work alone in a big city, as she had no one to rely


    on. Time was limited, and she even spent her precious reviewing time to pinching the cup here. At the


    moment, she can''t bear more of her grievances and cried as she was bullied by him.


    He didn''te to me her, but somehow, he felt angry just now. Now seeing her tears, he felt a little


    regretful.


    "Stop crying." His voice softened, but he didn''t know how to say tofort her. After all, it was he who


    make her cry, and it seemed not sincere to say something nice to her at the moment!


    "Why? !" She wiped her tears with the back of her hand, and then she continued crying while


    squeezing the cup and said, "in order to live, I have been tolerated in thepany. I am serious in


    work, and I never loaf around. Manager Lucas also praised me..." The more she said, the more tears


    came down. She wiped her tears with the back of her hand and choked, "I''m not the person who


    breaking the ss. Although I also have responsibility, and with a good attitude, I still want to make you


    a same one by working overnight. You transfer my position willfully. I''m just a girl. I can''t do anything..."


    At first, Edward was really angry, but he was also not only angry with her. In fact, Ang did nothing


    wrong. She didn''t even know that it was his mother who broke his cup! For all these years, his heart


    had never been affected by anyone. When she broke into his world, everything around him was out of


    control. What he was angry about was himself who could not controlled the situation anymore!


    He was holding back his anger while reproaching her, but his heart skipped a beat when he saw her


    crying. However, when she was crying, she didn''t notice that the back of her hand was mark. She


    directly wiped it under her eyes, and her face was blurred. What''s more, she felt wronged and babbled.


    It was for the first time that he felt that a woman could be not annoying but adorable when she cried.


    Edward couldn''t help but chuckle.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She was crying so hard that he was evenughing. "I''m so unlucky to meet an iceberg boss. What''s


    more, he became my boss after they had sex," she said to herself.


    She would rather cut off all means of retreat than beughed at. She threw away the mud in her hand,


    stood up, wiped her tears again with the back of her hand and said, "I am responsible for breaking the


    cup. You don''t have to make hard effort to transfer my position. I will resign tomorrow!"


    Anyway, before she nned to refuse him, she had already guessed that he might use his position to


    take revenge on her. So she had already written the resignation letter and prepared to resign at any


    time.


    Seeing her crying like a cat, Edward took out a tissue and was going to wipe for her after she finished


    her words. Celia came out when he just reached out his hand. When she saw Edward, she smiled at


    Ang and said, "is your boyfriending to pick you up?"


    "No, it''s not." He was not her boyfriend!


    "Oh! You''re married?"


    Celia said those words politely. Before Ang could exin, she cut to the chase, "I have roasted the


    last batch of work. You can make preparations now. If not, you have to wait for at least another three


    hours."


    Ang took a look at the broken soil cup in the garbage can and said with disappointment, "I will wait


    for the next batch."


    At this moment, Edward found the QR code and asked, "how much is it?"


    Celia took him as Ang''s boyfriend and answered truthfully, "yes, 98 Yuan."


    "You don''t have to..."


    She wanted to stop him, but he had already paid with his mobile phone. She still wanted to say


    something, but Edward pulled her wrist and said to Celia, "we won''t do it anymore."


    Celia thought it was toote, and he worried about her wife, she said, "Ms. Ang'' soil has not been


    used up, you can do it within one month, you don''t need to pay extra processing fees."


    "Okay, we will." Replied Edward in a polite manner. Then he helped her pick up her bag and took her


    out of the room.


    "It''s not like... I haven''t finished it yet!" She wanted to tell Celia, but was dragged out, so she said


    angrily to Edward, "Edward! What''s wrong with you?"


    Edward did not pay attention to her, opened the door, put her in the co pilot seat and locked it. Ang


    couldn''t open the door, so she angrily hammered on the window several times.


    He got on the car and closed the door. "I don''t need yourpensation. Now go back to sleep and


    report your arrival to Corrine tomorrow."


    "I said I wanted to resign! Can''t you hear me?"


    "It''s not easy for you to find a job since you have to change work so frequently."


    "That''s none of your business!"


    When Edward was about to start the car, she grabbed his hand and stopped him. "Open the door. I


    want to get off!"


    He stared at her for a few seconds and could do nothing but asked, "do you bring a mirror with you"


    mirror? Why did he ask about the mirror all of a sudden?


    He pointed at his face, indicating that there was something on her face. Upon hearing this, Ang


    immediately let go of him and took out her phone to pretend to be a mirror. Then, she realized that her


    face had been scratched.


    Oh my God! How could she be like this? Fortunately, she was seen by him, not others!


    Thinking of this, she calmed down from embarrassment.


    When she was busy with cleaning, he had already started the car. After she wiped it, she found that the


    car was already on the road. She realized that she was fooled. "Edward, don''t you think you are a


    freak? I''m off work now. You have no right to interfere with what I want to do!"


    He put on an indifferent face and kept looking at the front while driving.


    "Stop!" Ang didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She didn''t want to take his car even if she needed to


    go home!


    Edward was still indifferent. When she was about to lose her temper, his phone rang. Although she


    wanted to scold him, she stopped cursing when she saw he answered the phone.


    Not knowing what he had heard, his pupils suddenly widened. Then the car turned around quickly.


    Shocked by what she saw, Ang shouted, "Edward! If you want to die, don''t drag me


    on!"

 Chapter 70 Im Reasonable!

    Chapter 70 I''m Reasonable!


    Three minutester, in the Central Hospital.


    Edward rushed to the door of the operating room as fast as he could, Tracy walked up to him and


    called anxiously, "Moo moo!"


    Later, Hilda told her that Tracy was an old nurse who took care of Edward''s grandmother.


    "What happened to grandma, Tracy?" His heart was in his throat.


    "Tonight, I heat up a bowl of soup for her as usual. There was nothing wrong with her at the beginning,


    but she choked when she was about to finish eating. Then she spoke incoherently, so I called the


    ambnce immediately to bring her here." Tracy was also waited anxiously for the surgery to finish.


    Just now, Edward drove all the way here at full speed and got off the car after arriving at the hospital.


    He didn''t talk to Ang all the way. Still suffering from the shock, Ang followed him in, only to see


    him leaning against the wall and staring at the door of the operating room. Beads of sweat dripped from


    his forehead. Although he looked calm, his eyes were filled with prayer.


    When it rted to human lives, Ang was also got worried. She had already forgotten her anger and


    grievance just now.


    Ang didn''t hear their conversation, so she didn''t know who was in the operating room. But from his


    worried face, Ang could tell that the person must be very important to him.


    She heard that he could rest at ease in the meeting when his mother was sick and had an operation.


    She didn''t know who made him so nervous?


    She didn''t realize that she was very curious about the rtionship between Edward and the person


    who was sent to the operating room.


    Edward had been alone for the past ten years. Now he brought a girl with him which made Tracy very


    curious. She walked over, smiled and asked in a low voice, "did youe here with Moo moo?"


    "Hello! I..." She subconsciously replied politely, but didn''t know how to make a statement. After a


    pause, she smiled and said, "I''m Mr. Edward''s secretary."


    "Secretary?" "Do you have a boyfriend?" Tracy asked as her eyes lighting up.


    "What?" Ang didn''t know how to answer, so she shook her head awkwardly.


    Tracy nced at Edward and rolled her eyes. Unfortunately, it happened to be captured by Ang,


    which made her frustrated.


    About ten minutester, Hilda and Jonson arrived.


    "How is it going?" Asked Jonson, he was quite out of breath after running over.


    Hilda''s eyes already turned red, it seemed that she had cried. Jonson was wearing a blouse. He was


    too hurried to change it.


    "She was in a good condition today. She choked on the soup at night then she couldn''t speak fluently,


    so I called the ambnce." Tracy repeated.


    Soon, a nurse came out and asked: "is Carol''s family here?"


    Carol? It was a nice name. She must be a beauty.


    As expected, Edward ran to the nurse immediately.


    "Yes!" Jonson also ran over to the nurse as he responded "yes", and then asked, "How is the patient?"


    "The operation is still going on. Please sign here!" The nurse reminded.


    It was not until Jonson signed his name that Hilda saw Ang. She came over and asked, "Why are


    you here?"


    "I..." Would Hilda believe that she passed by here?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hilda nced at her brother and said, "did youe here with my brother?"


    She came here with him for fear that she would find out and kick up a fuss again.


    So Ang covered it up and said, "Hmm... I bumped into him."


    ''happened to run into him? How could it be possible for her to run into him? Her brother was still at


    home a short while before. It was obviously a tryst!


    But she didn''t expose her as she was not in the mood to make a joke.


    Edward walked out with a heavy heart. Afraid that Hilda might ask more, Ang asked her, "what


    happened?"


    "Didn''t my brother tell you?"


    "When we were in the car, he suddenly took a sharp turn and drove over the speed limit to here without


    saying anything."


    "Don''t me my brother. We were going to visit grandma this week. But when I heard she was sent to


    the hospital, I found it hard to ept.


    Grandma? It was unknown how she was now.


    What Ang didn''t notice was that when she heard that he cared about his grandma, some feelings


    were growing in her heart.


    "See? If you continue to be so unruly, sooner orter I will also be angry with you and go to hospital!"


    Jonson said angrily to Hilda as he came to them and stood by their side.


    Hilda shook her head and muttered, "I''m just being reasonable..."


    Although she said so, she bowed her head for fear of being heard by him, and she was unwilling to


    submit.


    When Jonas was about to lose his temper, however, Tracy interrupted him immediately and said, "Mr.


    Jonson, when you heard that your mother was sent to the hospital, you rushed here even without


    changing your clothes. You know that filial piety is teaching by words and deeds. You are so filial, so is


    Hilda."


    "Ha-ha..." Hilda couldn''t helpughing.


    Suddenly, Jonson felt a little guilty. He then said: "Hilda, go and buy a bottle of water for Tracy."


    "Okay," Hilda nodded and left. Seeing their strange reaction, Ang didn''t ask more but quietly


    followed behind Hilda.


    Until they came to the corner, Hilda said to Ang, "do you know why my father feels guilty?"


    "What?"


    Today, he threatened my brother that if he didn''t get married, he would have a baby with another


    woman. My mother cried so hard that her eyes were swollen. I was so angry that I went to catch her


    unfaithful husband. In fact, I had already known where they fooling around, I had the key, then I


    sneaked in and threw their clothes away. Otherwise, how could that stinky old man who cherish his


    image went out with an undershirt.


    Hilda was so angry that she even used "dirty old man" to call her father.


    "Throw away The clothes?"


    It was weird of their family. Their father took a concubine in public, but their daughter sneaked into the


    room and threw their clothes?


    "Yes! He''s a bully. Fortunately, we didn''t do anything wrong. He even threatened us!"


    Uh... Are you sure the lower beam is not crooked? If it was not, why did Edward ask her to be his


    girlfriend for three months? Fortunately, she was not a depraved woman!


    "Well..." She pushed the vending machine while mumbling: "without grandma, what should we do in the


    future?"


    Hilda''s eyes turned red as she spoke.


    "Don''t worry. Grandma will be fine!" Angforted, "you are all so filial, and granny is not willing to


    leave either!"


    "You think too much. She is just afraid of losing her grandma. No one can threaten my father, and then


    she can''t bewless." Replied Edward quietly, who was standing beside them.


    "s! That''s right. If grandmother died, my grandfather would be even morewless! But if he dares to


    give me a younger brother, I will--"


    Ang was speechless, "..."


    So she was just worried about losing her grandmother, because she fears that her father will lost


    control?


    She saw that Hilda looked furious, she didn''t say anything more and asked, "you... Do you want to


    strangle your brother?"


    "I''m not a ferocious person. I must have spoiled him well. Then... "With an evil smile, Hilda seemed to


    think of something andughed smeary.


    Ang was speechless, "..."

 Chapter 71 He Kissed Her Secretly

    Chapter 71 He Kissed Her Secretly


    Edward''s mind was in a mess just now and he forgot that Ang was also here. Thinking of her


    existence now, he said, "You..."


    Edward wanted to ask her to take a taxi home, but at the thought that it was not safe for her a woman


    to go home alone at thiste hour, he stopped.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" Asked Ang, seeing him hesitate. "If not, I''ll go back first. "


    Although she was still angry with him, she didn''t want to settle ounts with him when she thought of


    the present situation.


    It was sote. How could she go home alone? What if she met a bad driver?


    Seeing that Ang wanted to leave, Edward said, "I need your help!"


    There were five people here and so many doctors and nurses. It didn''t matter whether she was here or


    not.


    "I don''t think there''s anything I can help with."


    Just as Edward was racking his brains for an excuse, Tracy came out from a corner and said to them,


    "The doctor came out!"


    Then Edward and Hilda walked towards the operating room.


    After walking a few steps, Edward turned back again because he was worried that Ang would leave


    without permission, so he pulled her together with them.


    "Hey!" Ang was confused. She wanted to let go of his hand but she didn''t dare to speak it out loud.


    "Edward, why do you pull me?"


    "I need youter. Don''t leave now." He replied in a low voice.


    Ang was speechless, "..."


    When they arrived, Carol Yao was already pushed out of the operating room, now towards the in-


    patient department. They hurried to keep up. When they arrived at the VIP ward, the doctor said, "It''s


    stroke. Although the rescue is sessful, she need to stay in hospital for further observation. Just


    leave only one to stay here tonight to take care of a patient. "


    Hearing that, Tracy said, "You all need to go to work tomorrow. I''ll stay here and take care of Mrs.


    Carol."


    "How could it be? You''ve been tired all day. Go back to have a rest. Moo moo will stay here! " Jonson


    arranged.


    Then Edward added, "Tracy, you can go back to have a rest first! I''ll take care of everything here. "


    "It''s But what if Mrs. Carol go to the bathroom when she wake up at night? It''s not convenient for a man


    like you to stay here! " Suddenly Tracy realized that Edward was holding Ang''s hand, so she smiled


    again and said, "I was confused. You two can also be here! "


    Ang was pulled here in a fog, so she forgot that Edward was holding her hand. Not until Tracy saw


    them holding hands did Ang realize that. Blush immediately crept over her face. Edward released


    her hand subconsciously when she tried to get rid of him.


    After Tracy left, Jonson nced at them and then ordered, "Hilda, go back with me first. Edward, you


    and Ang stay here to take care of grandma. "


    "Okay!" Said Edward, nodding his head. It was rare for him to have such cooperation with his father.


    Hilda then left with her father. When she passed by Ang, she winked at her.


    Ang wanted to say something, but she couldn''t. She just felt like she swallowed a bitter pill in


    silence.


    It was the olddy of the Yan Family who was ill. Ang felt that she should note here. All the


    people there misunderstood her rtionship with Edward. And Edward was so shameless to order her.


    This is really outrageous.


    She thought for a while and decided that she couldn''t be a yea-sayer. Otherwise, she would experience


    it again.


    After everyone had left, Ang said to Edward, "Then... Mr. Edward, it''s time for me to go home. "


    She could tell from his eyes that he didn''t want her to leave. But it was his business. Why did she stay?


    As long as they were left alone, Ang didn''t want to hide her emotion any more. She picked up her


    bag and turned around. However, Edward grabbed her arm and asked, "Can you stay here to help


    me?"


    For what?


    When Ang was about to retort, he said: "If you stay and help me for a night, all the unpleasantness


    with the cup will be canceled."


    In this case, Ang would not only stay, but also not worry about the cup anymore.


    Edward didn''t realize that how much he wanted her to stay!


    Edward, who kept women away before as if they are beasts, were trying his best to get a woman to


    stay with him now.


    Ang must be partly responsible for the cup. But after she thought it through, she realized that she


    couldn''t resign because of this. On one hand, she was not the most to me. On the other hand, she is


    not guilty in this matter. Most importantly, if she continued to look for a job, she would be disliked by the


    HR because she was resigned so frequently!


    She thought for a while and decided not to be impulsive.


    "You mean if I stay here to help you tonight, I won''t need to resign, right?" She looked up at Edward


    and asked seriously.


    Resignation? He never asked her to resign!


    "Are you still angry with me about the job transfer?"


    Ang felt more aggrieved than angry. She didn''t do anything wrong but was just transferred.


    However, he was the CEO, how could she get angry? "How dare I..." She murmured.


    Edward didn''t think too much. He had already nned for the transfer, but it was a coincidence that the


    whole thing happened today. Edward exined, "Next month, you need to bid in the H District. You will


    have to study for a month with Corrine, and you will have to study in the Business Department for the


    remaining half month. It has nothing to do with the matter of the cup being broken. "


    Ang looked up at him suspiciously. Edward looked calm and indifferent, but also very serious,


    without the slightest sign of lying.


    However, he had a bad face this morning, and kicked her out in the afternoon in front of Mr. Lucas. And


    tonight he was even reprimanding her in the handcraft workshop. Ang did not believe that it had no


    connection between these two things.


    But, now that he wanted to give her an out and she didn''t want to resign, she could cooperate with him


    for once.


    "Since you have said so, I will follow your arrangement." Ang put her bag aside and asked, "So,


    what am I going to do tonight?"


    Though her eyes were full of doubts, seeing Ang had promised, Edward said, "I''ll ask you for help if I


    need help."


    Ang thought of what Tracy had said that if Carol Yao wake up at night, there would be something


    that Edward is really inconvenient because of being a man. So she replied, "Okay!"


    "Watch the drip. If it''s about to run out, you can ring the bell. After saying that, Edward was about to


    leave.


    "Okay!" Ang walked to the bed, fetched a stool and waited there. Seeing that there was arge


    bottle of medicine in the infusion bottle, she looked at the old woman on the bed.


    Although age had left traces on her white hair, her face was still fresh, which was rare in the old people.


    It was obvious that Carol''s skin was very good. She was lying quietly in the bed, looking very kind.


    At eighteen past two o''clock in thete night, Edward finished a call to get things done and then came


    in, only to find that Ang had fallen asleep by the bed. There was still half a bottle left in the infusion


    bottle. He carried Ang to the sofa and asked the nurse for a quilt to put it on her.


    After covering her with the quilt, Edward then crouched down by her side and gazed at her eyebrows,


    nose and lips. He felt that a light was burning in his heart.


    Since when did his dead heart begin to ripple again?


    Little by little, the face of Ang was carved into his heart. His eyes softened unconsciously and fell on


    her cherry like pink lips.


    As if under some kind of control, he imprinted his lips on her lips gently.


    After kissing her, Edward suddenly felt funny. He didn''t expect that he would "steal" a woman''s kiss one


    day.

 Chapter 72 His Intimate

    Chapter 72 His Intimate


    Awakened by Hilda, Ang opened her eyes and had already been through the night.


    "What? Drip!" She jerked to her feet.


    Last night, Ang kept his words in her mind. He told her to keep an eye on the drip and looked for a


    nurse if it finished. But she fell asleep.


    "My brother has called the nurse." Saying that, Hilda looked towards the bed.


    Ang followed her eyes and saw that grandmother had woken up. Edward helped her sitting up, and


    Tracy stood aside holding the porridge.


    So... Is it dawn now?


    Did she fall asleep from yesterday? There were so many people here. How could she didn''t know


    about it?


    "The driver wille to pick you upter. You should go back to take a shower and catch up on sleep!"


    Hilda patted her on the shoulder and said gratefully.


    Catch up on sleep?


    She checked the time on her cell phone. It was already eight o''clock. She had stayed to help him out,


    but slept for six hours!


    Oh my God! What was going on? Didn''t she keep an eye on the drip? Why did she sleep on the sofa?


    What about the quilt?


    Last night... Were there only she and Edward?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she couldn''t help but turned to look at him. Tracy said to Edward, "you can go back first, Moo


    moo. I will stay here with Hilda. You must be tired too. Have a good rest."


    "Yes!" He answered and then said to Ang, "let''s go back first."


    Ang sat there and hadn''te back to her sense, ''how could I slept the whole night?''


    "Hey! Are you be silly only because lost a one night sleep?" Hilda bumped her shoulder to remind


    her as she saw her stared at Edward nkly.


    "What?" ''How possible she be an idiot because of the lost sleep?'' But because she had no idea


    why she fell asleepst night.


    At this moment, Edward came over and said calmly, "thanks for your hard workst night."


    "Uh..." How could she worked hardst night? What was his poker face about? Was it because she


    slept overnight and he was not satisfied with her?


    She lifted the quilt, put on her shoes and whispered, "I''m fell asleep. Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    On the other side of the room, Tracy heard it and smiled, "Moo moo told us that you were asleep. He


    asked us to keep it low."


    Hilda stood by the side booming, "cherish!


    Ang blushed instantly. At this moment, Carol suddenly opened her mouth and called, "Hilda!"


    Without saying anything, Hilda responded immediately and walked up to Carol! Grandma!"


    Carol''s voice was weak, but she said as loudly as she could, "Hilda, your brother loves you most."


    Carol said this, but she ignored Hilda and waved at Ang, "Hilda,e here. I have something to tell


    you."


    Hilda was shocked, "grandma?"


    Tracy put down the bowl and smiled, "that''s not Hilda, this''s Hilda!"


    Then she pointed at Hilda. Thetter nodded immediately and grabbed Carol''s hand nervously.


    "Grandma! Are you okay? I''m Hilda!"


    Carol wanted to avoid her, and said, "who are you? You''re not alike my Hilda, my Hilda is a good-


    looking girl!


    Then she shouted at Ang, e here, Hilda..."


    Edward felt that there was something wrong, so he called the doctor and exined the situation briefly.


    In a daze, Ang walked up to her without knowing the current situation. With kindness written all over


    her face, Carol took her hand and said, "My Hilda! I heard that your father is very stubborn to stop you


    from starting apany. Don''t listen to him! If he dares to stop you from starting apany, I will get


    hispany back!"


    Then she called Tracy and asked, "where is my bag?"


    Yesterday, Tracy was asked for Carol''s ID card by the hospital, and today she brought Carol''s bag


    here.


    Carol received the bag and started looking for it. Her hand was weak and was still trembling.


    "Grandma, what can I do for you?" Edward quickly reached out his hand and Carol also trust him with


    the bag and said, "the card Bank card."


    Edward helped her find the bank card and handed it to her. She took Ang''s hand and put the card in


    her hand and said, "Hilda! There should be fifty million in the card. Take it and tell me if it''s not enough."


    "Take it," murmured Hilda as she nudged Ang.


    "Okay!" Ang had to ept it for her, and she said to Carol with a smile, "thank you, grandma."


    "Hilda! If you are too busy, recruit more people to help you manage thepany. Then you will have


    more time toe to see grandma!"


    "Well..." Taking a look at Hilda, Ang saw her nod with satisfaction and said, "Okay, okay!"


    "Good girl..." With kindness in her face, Carol touched her head lovingly.


    Dr. Zhang came in to have a check-up for Carol. Then he called Edward outside and said, "there is


    slight Alzheimer''s disease. Her memory will be good and bad now and then. If it goes worse, she


    may forget people around her."


    Edward was slightly shocked. He felt as if his heart had been pricked by a needle. Back then, their


    grandmother was in charge of a leading enterprise in S City. He never thought that one day, the woman


    who was admirable by him would be unable to recognize anyone.


    "ording to her situation now, she is not fit to live alone."


    "I got it." Replied Edward, whose eyes were a little red.


    In the ward, Carol said to Ang, "Hilda, you haven''t slept all night, go back to sleep!"


    "Okay, grandma, I wille to see youter!" Hearing this, Ang hurriedly took her bag and went out,


    and Hilda followed her.


    Outside the door, Hilda''s eyes lit up and said to Ang hopefully, "card! Bank card!"


    Ang gave the card to her at once and asked, "why did grandma recognize me as you?"


    "She is suffering from Alzheimer''s disease," said Edward.


    It was not until then that Hilda came to her senses. She frowned and said, "no wonder she gave me the


    bank card..."


    Hilda''s eyes were full of doubts, which made Ang feel strange. Actually, she was not heartless. Why


    did she care more about that bank card than her grandma''s illness?


    Edward didn''t seem to care about her reaction.


    Edward had made it clear to Jonson on the phone. In a minute, Jonson would be here to deal with it,


    and what he needed to do now was to go home and have a rest.


    Ten minutester, they got on the car together and Edward leaned against the seat with his eyes


    closed.


    Ang opened her phone and suddenly she felt a weight on her shoulder. Edward rested his head on


    her shoulder, making her confused.


    His hair swept across her neck, and the warm breath made her froze.


    She wanted to push him away. But when she thought that he might stay up all nightst night, she put


    her hand down.


    Edward, who was leaning on Ang''s shoulder, closed his eyes and unconsciously raised the corners


    of his mouth. That was an almost invisible expression, but it seemed that he really loved the feeling


    right here and right now.


    "Ang, Hilda was right... In fact, you don''t hate me...


    But what Ang didn''t know was that Edward didn''t fall asleep at all. He was more sure that she didn''t


    stay away from him because hate him. As long as she epted his intimacy, he would feel warm


    unconsciously...

 Chapter 73 You Are The First One

    Chapter 73 You Are The First One


    Thirty minutester, the car stopped downstairs.


    It was not until Ang said softly "Mr. Edward?" that Edward sat up straight slowly. After Ang got off


    the car, he followed her out. Ang thought that he would go back to building A5. But he followed her


    into building A6.


    "Mr. Edward, you seem to go the wrong way." Ang just thought he was not very conscious so he


    went the wrong way.


    But in addition to Edward''s red eyes, he still looked calm as usual.


    "Well, I know there is building A6." He stared at her and said earnestly.


    So... Was he going to Hilda''s home?


    Because of the decoration, she had to live in his house before. As a result, she didn''t dare not to wear


    underwear at home. She felt very ufortable! No matter it was him or any other man, if he


    appeared in the ce where she lived, she would feel ufortable!


    At that moment, the elevator came. Ang went in first and Edward followed her inside. He reached


    out his hand from behind and pressed the button of 12th floor.


    The twelfth floor! Wasn''t that the floor of Hilda''s home?


    Ang was amazed unconsciously and suddenly got a little nervous.


    From the elevator to the home, he followed behind silently. Her heart was in a total mess. Why did he


    follow?


    Ang went to the kitchen for some water after she went back home, while Edward sat on the sofa.


    Ang walked up to him and gave him a ss of water as well out of politeness, "Mr. Edward, have


    some water."


    ''Then you can go back.''


    She prayed in her heart, but seeing that he had no intention to leave after drinking it, she simply tried to


    drive him away euphemistically, "I will go to thepany after taking a shower."


    "I''ve told Lucas that you have a day off today. Remember to write an applicationter for your leave


    when you go back to thepany tomorrow." He stood up and stared at her.


    His dedicated gaze made her a little scared. She unconsciously took a step back and said, "I... I''ll go to


    my room. "


    As soon as she turned around, Edward grabbed her wrist. He said, "I''m hungry."


    Suddenly being grabbed by him, her heart missed a beat. When she heard that he said he was hungry,


    she smiled and said, "There are a lot of take-out food here! I ordered a piece of hand-made noodles


    last time. It tastes good! "


    He suddenly let go of her and said, "I want to eat food made by you. The noodles with tomato and egg


    last time is good."


    As a CEO of a famous corporation, Edward, who kept women away before as if they are beasts, was


    asking a woman for noodles now.


    "I can''t buy such food outside!" He added.


    Looking at the expectation in his eyes, her refusal suddenly gulped.


    She slept on the sofast night and she suddenly didn''t understand. He took a step back and as


    exchange let her help him one night, but she couldn''t help anything in fact. Now he didn''t eat take-out


    and asked her to cook for him, she wouldn''t believe that he had no wicked idea!


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with him except that he was her boss. Ang thought for a


    while and refused, "I''m so sleepy! How about I order you some hand-made noodles? "


    Edward looked at her motionlessly with no joy or anger on the face, but soon he turned and went into


    the kitchen.


    Being confused, Ang couldn''t help but look at him. At this moment, Edward got the ingredients to


    make the noodles with tomato and egg from the fridge and started cooking.


    He washed the tomato, cut it and put the eggs into the bowl expressionlessly


    Ang had to admit that this ordinary move would be very fascinating when it was done by him.


    She couldn''t help but look at him for a few more times before she went to take a shower.


    Twenty minutester, when Ang opened the bathroom door, she smelled a pleasant smell. Edward


    had put the pot on the table and filled two bowls with noodles for her and himself.


    The smell of food evoked a sense of hunger. Ang swallowed but felt too embarrassed to go over.


    When she was about to turn around and enter her room, Edward raised his head and smiled at her.


    "Have you finished showering? We can eat together. "


    Ang didn''t eat anything the whole night. When she heard his invitation, she couldn''t help smiling.


    "Okay! Let me dry my hair first. "


    At first, Edward thought she would refuse him. When he saw her full of expectations and trotting into


    the room, he was also happy.


    After a few minutes of drying her hair hastily, Ang couldn''t wait to stride out of the room. Edward had


    made a cup of tea for each of them and said, "You will be a bit thirsty if only eating noodles."


    "It smells good!" Sitting opposite him, Ang picked up her chopsticks and began to eat happily.


    Edward made a baked noodles with tomato and egg. All the thick soup infiltrated into the noodles, but


    the noodles still was not too soft to pick up because the noodles are cooked for just the right amount of


    time. The baked noodles tasted chewy and really delicious!


    It was so tasty!


    After she took a bite, Ang looked up at Edward in surprise. "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    "Yummy!" She couldn''t help but sigh, "I didn''t expect you to cook so well."


    Hearing her praise, Edward felt to be filled with honey in his heart. Although his face was cold, it could


    still see his slightly red cheeks.


    Hilda had told Edward that men good at cooking were much more attractive and, especially that man


    who was good-looking and who did well in making money and cooking, no woman could resist him.


    At that time, Edward answered coldly, "That''s because you don''t know how to cook!" But he still hoped


    that he could improve his image in Ang''s mind.


    "Although Hilda told me that you learned how to cook, to be honest, I don''t believe it. You have made


    great achievements in business. As a sessful man, you can even cook. If other women know that,


    they will pester you! "Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Other women?" Then... what about you?


    "Yes!" Ang had already forgotten their grudges. She ate another bite of noodles and responded,


    "Right! Mr. Edward, you are handsome, capable and also good at cooking! You look like whoe


    from novels and are as powerful as Jeremy! Oh! No, you are more charming than him! "


    It was the first time that Ang praised him so much since they knew each other. Although he had


    heard a lot of thesepliments from others, only Ang''s words were put in Edward''s heart.


    However...


    "Who is the Jeremy?"


    Edward asked indifferently. Ang was a little taken aback by his question.


    ''It can see that he is ten years older than me! He even don''t know who the Jeremy is!"


    Ang thought for a while and smiled, "He is a hero in a TV drama. He''s handsome, well-educated and


    from a rich family! He is a man that all women want to marry! "


    "Oh..." Edward raised his eyebrows and asked, "So, is Miss Ang expressing your love to me?"


    After taking a few mouthfuls of noodles, Ang felt a little bit swallowing, and then took a sip of tea.


    However, his sudden words let her choking and coughing violently.


    After getting over hardly, Ang took a tissue and wiped her mouth. Then she looked up at him in


    surprise. She saw nothing but his faint smile and his gaze fixed on her.


    Under her gaze, Edward stood up and walked to her side.


    Ang had a bad hunch. When she was about to get up, Edward put his hand on her shoulder, bent


    over and whispered in her ear with a smile, "The first one."


    His warm breath brushed her ear. Instantly, her ears turned red. He paused and added, "You are the


    first one to have the noodles I cook besides my family."


    Although he had learnt how to cook, he was upied with all kinds of matters every day, so he had no


    time to cook. However, just now, he hade up with an idea that he wanted to see her happy


    expression after she ate the food he cooked.


    Ang felt more stressful than just hearing the word "I like you". She knew clearly what he meant, and


    there was an ambiguous tone in his words, which just liked he was talking with his love


    dearly.

 Chapter 74 Are You Kidding

    Chapter 74 Are You Kidding


    At first, she let her guard down because of the temptation of food. His ambiguous attitude made her


    take back her smile.


    Putting the bowl down gently, she stood up and walked two steps backward to him. She said politely,


    "I''m full, thank you for your noodles."


    Her reaction did not affect his mood at all. Instead, there was a sense of interest in his eyes.


    Being stared at uneasily by him, Ang turned around, slipped into the room and locked the door. She


    didn''t forget to check whether it was locked or not.


    When she finished, she leaned against the door. She thought for a while and got a little angry.


    What did Edward mean? Will sleeping with her again make himfortable? Oh! Wait a minute. Not


    sleeping her back will make him ufortable.


    In her opinion, people as kind as Greg would eventually be so philistine and dreadful, she


    wouldn''t believe that any man would treat a woman sincerely anymore. It was better to spend the rest


    of her life on study than to fall in love with someone and get nothing in the end. She would use her own


    card to get what she wanted to eat, to wear and no need depending on others!


    She wouldn''t waste her time on a rtionship even was pursued by a man who treated her seriously,


    let alone the estrangement between her and Edward.


    Indeed, as Hilda said, marrying Edward won''t have to worry about food or clothing, and will be served


    very well. But the wealth she could get so easily would bring her no sense of security.


    Although Edward looked like a boy in his twenties, he was actually in his thirties. Ang had a big age


    gap with him! He is nine years older than her.


    As far as her family was concerned, although her family was not poor, it was only a little well-off. But


    the worth of a suit of Edward which was enough for her to buy a good house in the small city! Such a


    huge gap was inevitable to cause family conflicts.


    In regards to career, he was the representative of wealth, and her dream was to focus on academic


    research. They were not in the same world at all.


    All in all, in her opinion, she and Edward did not deserve each other at all!


    She was no longer the age that only judged on appearance and believed in love. Because of what the


    Fang Family had done to her, she was now more convinced that the two people who came from the


    same family and had the same social status as each other could have a longer marriage!


    In other words, rather than said that she had no feelings for Edward, better than said that she was


    more likely to stop herself from jumping into a bigger whirlpool!


    After a short consideration, she was even more determined to study hard and live a life she wanted in


    the rest of her life!


    She nodded and looked subconsciously at the desk. Just now she was full of confidence, suddenly she


    was like a deted ball. She went over and sat on the chair, staring at a table of books, and sighed


    bitterly.


    With the arrival of July, all the new trainees were reviewing and preparing for the postgraduate


    entrance exam. Because of tons of work, she was dy for a long time. Thus, she couldn''t take time off


    to study for some trivial matters. ''I can''t go on like this!'' Thus, she must find a quite environment that is


    suitable to study and turned off her cellphone, well concentrate on study!


    She remembered there was a library nearby, so she could study there after finishing her work


    everyday, which would be more efficient!


    After making the decision, she intended to find clothes to take a shower. After looking for a set of


    clothes in the wardrobe, it suddenly urred to her that Edward had left or not.


    She put her clothes on the bed and walked to the door quietly. She opened the door a crack and didn''t


    open the door until she found that he wasn''t outside.


    She breathed a sigh of relief when she confirmed that there was no one in the hall.


    Twenty seven minutester, when she came out of the bathroom, she was shocked by Edward who


    was standing at the door.


    "You! Why are you still here?"


    He frowned and said, "Hilda probably forgot to tell you that she burned out my electric circuitst night.


    The maintenance personnel came here today to test the electric circuit and appliances."


    So... He could only live here.


    Ang suddenly felt uneasy, and at that time, she discovered that he had just finished showering,


    wearing a pure white T-shirt and gray housepants, with a white towel around his neck that had dried his


    hair.


    He had brought his clothes over, it seemed that what he said was true!


    She couldn''t help but shiver. Then she forced a smile and said, "okay! Then... Mr. Edward, have a good


    rest!"


    After that, she bypassed him and entered the room.


    After she entered the room, she pulled a long face and made a phone call to Hilda.


    "Hello? Ang?"


    "Yes! Are you in the hospital?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hilda, I heard that you have burned out the electricity in Mr. Edward''s family?" She pretended to ask


    casually.


    "Ha-ha... Well... Maybe I was too worriedst night."


    Hilda was very good at destroying things. Ang was not surprised that Hilda had broken the circuit.


    But she was curious why Hilda went to Edward''s house out of no reason?


    "Why did you stay at your brother''s housest night?"


    "You think too much! How could he allow me to live in his house alone? The reason why I was able to


    live therest time was because of you, ok? I left a bottle of essence cream in his house and he asked


    me to take it. If it wasn''t for the sake of the good function of that bottle of essence cream, no one would


    want to go to his house!" She grumbled.


    "So that means... You just went to get the essence cream and burned out the electricity in his house?"


    "I... I''m thirsty. I just want to drink some water, that''s why I opened the kettle..." She whispered in a very


    low voice.


    Ang was speechless, "..."


    With curiosity, Hilda asked, "how do you know that?"


    "Your brother is right here." She replied helplessly.


    "What?" She was surprised on the other end of the line. "What is he doing at our home?"


    Yes! Even if there was a circuit problem in his house, he could return to the vi! Why does he insist on


    living here?


    Although Ang didn''t want to be so narcissistic, she thought that he might want to take advantage of


    her at a favorable position!


    Thinking of this, she became more vignt!


    "Did he tell you how long he will stay here?"


    "Well My brother is really good at making excuses. It''s obvious that he wants to live with you! Although


    I want you to marry my brother, I''m on your side on this matter! Don''t worry. I won''t let him live there too


    long!" Hilda said indignantly. Then she added apologetically, "I''m really sorry, Ang. I''ll deal with it as


    soon as possible."


    Although the word "ident" always came to Hilda, she shouldn''t have purposely burn down the circuit


    of the Edward.


    She said helplessly, "there''s nothing we can do about it!"


    In Hilda''s room, Edward clicked the dialog box with her.


    The message she sent to him this morning was, "brother, I have burned out the electricity of your


    house. You can live in my house first!"


    There was an ambiguous and eye-catching expression on the message.


    Obviously, she did it on purpose.


    After reading the message, Edward called her and said coldly, "are you kidding me?"


    "How can I make a joke on such a thing? You will not sessful at your speed to chase a girl even


    when I be a grandmother! I''m doing this for the sake of the early birth of my nephew. So I made a


    sacrifice and burned out the circuit of your house!"


    "Sacrifice? So you really burned it?" His eyes twitched.


    "Ang is so clever. Of course we have to put on a full y!"


    He clicked on the dialog box because Hilda sent him a message. "I''m going to H City for a business trip


    this afternoon. You take care of Ang!"


    In addition, there was an ambiguous expression.


    Edward was speechless, "..."

 Chapter 75 The Man Who Suddenly Appeared

    Chapter 75 The Man Who Suddenly Appeared


    It was embarrassing to meet each other in that way. She thought they would never see each other


    again. But she became roommate of his sister by ident and entered hispanyter. She tried to


    avoid him, and now they lived under the same roof, which was really a torture for her.


    She might as well go to the library to study instead of staying here in embarrassment.


    Ang did not procrastinate, put the book into her bag and then left.


    At 7 p.m., she felt a little hungry, so she ordered a dessert in the coffee shop.


    "Excuse me, is this seat avable?"


    A deep and charming voice asked politely.


    Raising her head, Ang saw a tall and slim man wearing a white shirt and trousers. His facial features


    were like being carved. She would have taken him for some movie star, if it wasn''t for a sense of


    strangeness.


    "Oh! Yes, it''s avable." She responded hurriedly.


    The man put down the tray in his hands and sat down beside her. While eating the sandwich, he


    opened the folder.


    While eating, Ang looked at him from head to toe. There was a chill between his eyebrows. Even


    though he was polite when he spoke just now, he still looked cold. The gloomy and cold aura he gave


    off was totally different from the silent and indifferent air that Edward gave off.


    The man raised his head and made an eye contact with her. Ang was in a daze, quickly stopped


    looking at him and ate thest piece of sandwich. After drinking the coffee in no hurry, she stood up


    and went back to the study position in the afternoon.


    Looking at the back of Ang, the man sitting there suddenly frowned.


    A minuteter, he took out his phone and called his assistant. "Guard the door and make n B."


    He was a born king and didn''t allow others to ask any more questions. After he hung up the phone, he


    stared at Ang even more morosely. If Hilda caught a sight of the man''s face, she would think of the


    word ''tyrant''!


    From half past seven to ten in the evening, Ang didn''t go back until the library closed the door.


    In the past two hours, she didn''t notice that there were people looking at her from time to time.


    It would take about twenty minutes to back home from the library by foot. She was nning to listen to


    the documents while waking back home, so she turned on her mobile phone, and find that there are


    eight missed calls.


    When she was studying, she would surely put her phone on silent mode, in case that she had


    developed a bad habit and would not touch the phone during learning.


    There were so many missing calls. Did something happened?


    Her heart skipped a beat. She wondered who had called her so many times and turned on the phone


    and found it was from a strange number.


    "Hello? Hello?"


    "Where are you?"


    A man anxiously greeted her.


    She frowned and looked at the phone screen again. The number on it seemed not familiar. What...


    "I''m sorry... Did you call the wrong number?" She replied politely.


    On the other side of the phone. Edward''s face darkened and his eyes twitched.


    At 6:49 p.m., he woke up but didn''t see her. After went out for dinner and went back from the gym,


    there was still no one in the room.


    It was already ten o''clock, but she was still outside. How could he not worry about her?


    He called her, but no one answered.


    He had never been so worried even waiting for the bidding result. So he had kept calling her in the past


    twenty minutes. Finally, she answered the phone, but asked him if he called the wrong number.


    It''s... What could he do with that?


    The other end of the phone was silent, and a few momentster, the beep sounds came. Ang


    thought that someone dialed a wrong number, she didn''t care too much and continued to listen to the


    record.


    Edward angrily hung up the phone and threw it on the sofa.


    He walked back and forth in the hall and suddenly saw lightning splitting outside the window. His heart


    sank. When he walked to the sofa and was about to pick up the phone, he suddenly remembered that


    he had made several calls to her, but every time she seemed didn''t know who he was. That was to say,


    she didn''t save his number at all. Thinking of this, he was a little annoyed and couldn''t help kicking the


    sofa.


    Ang had just walked for five minutes, there was a sh of lightning and thunder.


    In order to take the short cut, she quickened her pace and entered the alley.


    When she passed this alley at usual, it was rush hour and there were many people. But it was almost


    half past ten. Nobody was here.


    When she walked to the second crossing, someone suddenly rushed out from the side and covered her


    mouth before she screamed.


    The public security of S City had always been very good. She didn''t expect that she would have such


    an ident! Her heart was about to jump out! No matter how she struggled, she was firmly dragged


    away. No matter how hard she shouted, her sound was covered by the hand covered her mouth.


    Not knowing how far she had been dragged, a man in ck with a cap pushed her to a corner, holding


    a military knife.


    She only saw this kind of scene in the movie, and imagined that the knife stabbed into her body with


    blood sshing far and then she died.


    At this moment, such as postgraduate exam, academic research, future... No way!


    At the thought of her life was about to be taken away, she was so scared that her eyes were wide open


    and she was sweating all over and shivering. She cried out in fear, but could not say a word.


    The shiny knife swirled in the hand of the man in ck. When she shrank to the corner, he took a step


    forward. Like a frightened bird, Ang shrank suddenly, closed her eyes and held her body in her


    arms, screamed, "ah..."


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    However, the expected pain did note, and she stopped screaming and gasped for breath. After a


    while, she heard the sound of punching and fighting.


    She opened her eyes, still suffering from the shock. Another man came out of nowhere! The man


    picked up a stick randomly and threw it at the gangster, beating him to death.


    The sound of club smashing and the gangster''s scream mixed together.


    The gangster struggled to begging stop, but the man ignored him. The gangster had to staggered up


    and run away.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Sweat started to form on the man''s forehead. He threw the club to the ground when the gangsters who


    fled like hell disappeared in his sight, and walked towards her.


    The man in front of her was who Ang met in the coffee shop just now, but how could she recognize


    him as she was so frightened now? He was expressionless just now, waving a wooden stick to hit the


    gangster, like a crucial official who used to bloody scene, looking very terrifying.


    That scene still lingered in her mind, and she was even more scared when he approached.


    "Can you get up?" His cold words concealed no emotion.


    Ang nodded and struggled to stand up with her hands on the wall.


    Although this man was good-looking, but Ang could see from his cold and tearful eyes that he was


    not a man to be trifled with.


    Anyway, he had saved her. So she expressed her gratitude immediately, "thank you for saving me!"


    The man asked, "where do you live?"


    "I..." She wanted to tell him the truth, but she was afraid that he was not a good man. She paused and


    said, "I can go back by myself.

 Chapter 76 He Insisted On Driving Her Home

    Chapter 76 He Insisted On Driving Her Home


    However, she only took one step when a sharp pain came from the soles of her feet.


    She lowered her head unconsciously and saw her white shoes dyed red. Then she felt sticky at the


    bottom of her feet.


    It turned out that she stepped on the broken ss on the ground when she was struggling just now.


    The shoe sole was broken and the debris were directly inserted into the flesh under her foot.


    She was in such an urgent situation that she didn''t feel the pain until she saw the red stain on her white


    shoes.


    "Can you still walk?" The man asked but didn''te to help her.


    She wanted to say "yes", but as a result, her feet hurt so much that she burst into tears.


    Seeing that she hesitated and did not respond, the man guessed that she would not be able to walk.


    He turned his back to her, squatted down and said, "I''ll carry you back."


    Even if it was Greg, he had never carried her on his back! She just saw this man today, and she didn''t


    even know his name. It was uneasy to let him carry her.


    "What''s wrong?" He looked back at her and asked.


    When she recovered from her meditation and shyness, she saw his clear eyes.


    Although he had saved her life, he still remained a stranger to her and she wouldn''t trust him. She


    smiled and said, "no, thanks. I''ll walk to the road and take a taxi home."


    While saying, she took her cellphone out of her bag.


    The man stood up and looked at her, examining her face carefully.


    Why did she keep so vignt even she was just been saved by him at the crucial moment? Was she


    really rational? It was said that these days, as long as he had a handsome face and an athlete''s figure,


    any woman could be attracted by him. This afternoon, he sat diagonally opposite her in the library and


    exposed to her the face that had praised by Sarah for countless times, but she didn''t even take a look


    at him.


    In Sarah''s n, he seeded in seducing Ang with his perfect side face and then having dinner


    with her. Seeing her walking into the coffee shop, he had to follow her.


    Sarah said before, "you are awesome when you focus on the files! I am so attracted by you! I can


    assure you that she will ask you for Wechat information if she see your side face while looking at the


    document!"


    So he just ordered some food casually and took the te to sit at the same table with her. This time,


    she looked at him, but did not have any reaction.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    So, what about the wechat?


    Fortunately, he had a n B - "to save the beauty in distress!"


    As the saying goes, "don''t be afraid of getting caught in trouble." as long as he could achieve his goal,


    he didn''t mind the old tricks!


    However... What was wrong with this woman? She would rather walk back limply than let him carry


    her?


    For the first time in the thirty-two years, he began to doubt his own appearance and charm!


    Suddenly, someone grabbed her waist and she screamed as she limped off.


    The man with a frosty face and who beat the gangster with a wooden stick picked her up like a


    princess!


    All of a sudden, Ang''s face turned red. She tried to resist him, "Oh... What are you doing? Let go of


    me!"


    "There are two choices for you. One is that I carrying you back home, the other is that I holding you


    back home." He said, staring at her.


    ''How could he forced to sending me back?''


    "I said no!" Ang used her full strength to try to get rid of him. As long as she struggled hard, she


    could escape from his arms even though he held her tightly.


    "If you keep struggling, you will fall down." He said expressionlessly.


    The man was nearly 1.9 meters tall. If she fell from his arms, her waist would be broken! ''my feet


    already hurt so much. What if my waist is broken?


    Even if she wanted to get rid of him, she wouldn''t hurt herself at expense!


    "Sir, thank you very much for saving me, but I really want to go back on my own!" She tried to exin it


    to him calmly.


    However, he ignored her refusal and asked directly, "address!"


    "What?" The next second, she realized that he wanted her address, so she said, "I can really go back


    by myself."


    "I saved your life."


    There was thest part of Sarah''s sentence, "so I don''t allow you to put yourself in danger." but Chuck


    felt that thest part of the words was too naive, he was unable to say it out.


    A cool breeze blew in her ear, just like what he said. Ang''s heart skipped a beat.


    It was a long time before she came to her senses from his deep eyes. She turned her head a little and


    took three seconds to adjust her mind. Then she turned her head and looked at his chin, "you are so


    strange! I won''t be home because your strange behavior."


    He also felt strange! But this was just the script given by Sarah. As long as he ording to Sarah''s


    script, the woman in his arms didn''t refuse. It seemed that Sarah''s psychology was going to be rebuilt!


    However, if the story could not to be continued, how could he continue his plot?


    "So, tell me the address." Then he could drive her home.


    It''s... Didn''t he understand what she meant?


    Even if he saved her, he couldn''t control her like this! Besides, the more he wanted to send her back,


    the more weird she felt!


    It was only their first meeting, and he had saved her life. Why would he insist on sending her home?


    "If I can''t tell you the address, are you going to hold me here the whole night? !" She was a little angry.


    "I can bear it, but your feet..."


    Ang was speechless, "..."


    So did he insist on driving her home?


    Why are there so many weirdoes nowadays? If he is not a weirdo, he is a dangerous person!


    Suddenly, she became alert.


    ''we can''t waste time like this!''


    After thinking for a while, Ang said, "Okay, forget it. If you insist on driving me back, you can carry


    me on your back!"


    Hearing herpromise, he finally put her down. Ang also kept her promise. When he was


    squatting in front of him, she bent over his back. He easily carried her on his back.


    "I live in the RC Zone of the Glory City International Garden. You can send me at the gate." With one


    hand around his neck and the other hand taking out the phone, she called Hilda to ask her to pick her


    up.


    "Chuck" The man suddenly spoke.


    She couldn''t hear it clearly. "What did you say?" she asked.


    "Remember my name, Chuck." He repeated, "Chuck".


    His voice was cold and arrogant.


    "Okay!" She replied and said, "thank you, Mr. Chuck. My name is Ang."


    How could he not know this name? Chuck didn''t say anything, and Hilda answered the phone.


    "Hilda, where are you?"


    On the phone, there came the anxious voice of Ang. ''did she find out that I pretended to be on a


    business trip in order to create opportunities for her and my brother?'' Hilda wondered.


    She asked warily, "Ang? What''s wrong?"


    "Are you home now? Can youe downstairs to pick me up?"


    "Pick you up?"


    "Well... Something happened on our way home. My foot was injured."


    "Are you alone?"


    "Yes!" She didn''t want to answer Hilda''s more questions. So she lied to her.


    "What? Now I see! Certainly! Where are you now?" All of a sudden, an idea struck her.


    "We''re almost there. I think we''ll arrive at the gate in ten minutes!" As she spoke, she looked around


    warily. She found that Chuck took her the right way home and there were no suspected cars around, so


    she was not so afraid.


    "Okay!"


    When Hilda was about to hang up the phone, Ang asked her, "have you apanied grandmother


    all day today? How is she?"


    It was not that Ang was being nosy, but that she was really scared. She was afraid that there was


    some purpose that this Chuck wanted to send her back. If something happened during the phone call,


    Hilda would know it.


    "The doctor said she recovered very quickly. But it''s just the first day that she hasn''t eaten so much.


    What frustrated me most was that grandmother gave me the bank card, but she didn''t give me the


    password! I suspect she is ying the fool! I have talked sweet to her for the whole day, but she didn''t


    tell me. She even said that I''m not Hilda, which is why she didn''t tell me!" Murmured Hilda.


    "Ha-ha..." She smiled, "grandmother is sick, isn''t she! It''s normal that she can''t remember!"


    "Ang! I have something to do here, I will call youter!" She needed to call her brother and give this


    opportunity to him!


    There were only the two of them in this house. If he could take good care of her, he would definitely


    make her happy! In this way, Ang became her sister-inw and she could taste the curry potato


    made by her now and then! Ha-ha...


    Before Ang could say anything, Hilda hung up the phone. She looked at the gate of the


    neighborhood across the road and she was slightly rxed.

 Chapter 77 Hang In There

    Chapter 77 Hang In There


    When they waited for the red light, something urred to Chuck, "your foot was injured."


    So?


    Chuck suddenly turned around.


    They was about to arrive, he turned around suddenly. Ang shouted at him hurriedly, "Hey, my home


    is over there. Where are you taking me?"


    "Hospital."


    "No, thanks! I have medicine at home. I will take it by myself!"


    "If they are iron nails, you need to take a tetanus shot."


    "No, it''s not like that..." Ang wanted to get down from his back, "Mr. Chuck, put me down first! My


    friend wants toe down to pick me up, we should at least wait for her! Or else she will be nervous!"


    Ang gently pushed him on his back, signaling for her toe down. But Chuck didn''t stop and


    continued walking forward.


    "Let me go! Why are you so strange?" She was so angry that she couldn''t help beating him on the


    shoulder.


    If it was not for the n, how could he carried her back? What a noise!


    When Ang was about to scream, a man suddenly ran out from behind and stood in front of them.


    "Let her go!" The poker faced man was none other than Edward.


    They were of simr height and stared at each other as if they are imminent to have a fight.


    Suddenly, Chuck with a cold face asked with a sneer, "why?"


    For what?


    Edward nced at Ang, with unconfident shing in his eyes.


    She didn''t ept him and kept a distance from him deliberately. She even didn''t save his number. Why


    did he have to be involved in it? After all, it was only between the boss and the employee. If so, how


    could he meddle with the affairs between her and the other man?


    "She asked you to let her go." After thinking for a while, he thought that it was more appropriate to say


    so.


    "She was injured and couldn''t tell right from wrong. I just did it for her safety." The implication was that


    her words didn''t work at all.


    "It''s not up to you!"


    He had always cared about her whereabouts all the time. This should be the first time she had seen


    him.


    Edward''s imposing manner weighed down on him, while Chuck''s body trembled with anger. Ang


    sensed that there was enmity between them.


    "Well..." As soon as Ang started to spoke, Edward transferred her eyesight from Chuck to her. She


    paused and said: "he is my friend, Edward. Mr. Chuck, he will take me to the hospital. You can rest


    assured."


    Hearing her words, Chuck was stiff with a little unwillingness. But since she had said this, he had to put


    her down.


    Edward pulled her to his side with too much force, she stepped on the ground and felt really painful.


    "Ah!"


    "Do you know how to take care of women?" Seeing that she was in pain, chuck criticized him.


    "Mr. Chuck is always surrounded by women. Of course I''m not as good as you." Edward quipped as he


    deliberately nced at Ang.


    Of course, Ang knew what he meant. He wanted to tell her on purpose that there were many women


    surrounded Chuck.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Whether he was telling the truth or not, Ang will has a bad impression of Chuck. However, she didn''t


    have any special feelings towards Chuck, so Edward''s word aroused no emotion in her heart.


    It seemed that chuck had made great efforts to create a good image, but Edward was in a hurry to


    mess it up. However, he didn''t want being beaten by him. Because ording to the information he got,


    Ang didn''t promise Edward at all.


    Ang ignored their conversation and said to chuck politely, "Mr. Chuck, thank you."


    The anger in Chuck''s eyes dissipated, he frowned and said, "let me take you to the hospital."


    "No, thanks! I''ll go back to handle it. If it''s serious, I''ll go then." She answered, "it''ste now. Mr. Chuck,


    you''d better go home and have a rest."


    Seeing that she refused so many times and that Edward was here, he couldn''t insist any more. He


    nced at Edward and saw that his eyes were full of jealousy. Suddenly he felt happy and didn''t forget


    to add fuel to the fire and said, "see you next time."


    "Okay, see you next time." Ang didn''t try to find out the hidden meaning of his words, but just took it


    as a formality.


    With these words, Chuck turned around and left, a slight smile appearing on his lips.


    The annoying people finally left. But Edward still stared at her as if there was a heavy stone in his


    chest.


    Ang could feel his anger, but she pretended that she didn''t see it. She asked, "Mr. Edward, why are


    you here at thiste hour? Where is Hilda?"


    Fifteen minutes ago, Hilda called him and asked him to pick her up because her foot was injured on her


    way home. Edward asked Hilda, "Was she injured? How did she get hurt?"


    "She didn''t tell me in detail. But she said she could went back by herself, so she probably didn''t hurt


    badly. I''m going home now and I have to boardter. Please take care of Ang for me!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Hilda had already arriving downstairs but turned around and left, murmuring to herself, "Brother, take


    the opportunity. Don''t let me down!"


    Edward didn''t respond. He walked to her, squatted down and signalled for her to lie on his back.


    "No, no, thanks! I can walk myself!"


    Chuck had carried her for so long. Why did she refuse him?


    Although she had always refused him all the time.


    He stood up with an angry face and tried to pull her into his arms.


    It was so familiar, just a dozen or twenty minutes ago, Chuck wanted to hug her in such a domineering


    way.


    "Wait!" Ang really speechless. It was almost twelve o''clock. If she continued to waste time with him,


    she would have no time to rest tonight!


    "Carry me on your back." She murmured with a blush on her face.


    Edward raised his lips and crouched.


    When she lied on his back, her heart skipped a beat.


    He was taciturn, but she also kept silent. He walked across the road to the gate, then went downstairs


    and entered the elevator.


    She was 1.6 meters tall and less than 100 pounds. With her on his back, he felt that she was too light


    that made him want to protect her.


    "Are you too busy to prepare for the exam? You don''t eat regrly, do you?"


    "What?" She dazed for a second and replied: "no, I am punctual."


    "Not much."


    "I ate too much for lunch. I don''t have time to cook for dinner."


    She had to work, prepare for the exam, and stay upte from time to time. What''s more, the thing


    about Greg was a big blow to her. She had lost eight pounds after she came to the S City!


    Maybe she didn''t notice that it was the first time for her to talk with him so calmly.


    At this time, they arrived at the door. He pushed the password, opened the door and put her on the


    sofa. Even she could feel it. He was very careful not to hurt her.


    "Sit still and don''t move. I''ll go get the medicine."


    He took the medicine from the drawer and took off her shoes.


    There was a cut in the sole of her foot. The blood had already clotted. Edward frowned even more.


    Fortunately, the ss was not in his flesh. He looked up and said: "it might be a little painful, but you


    have to endure it."


    She remembered that one of her ssmates was hurt by broken ss when they were studying. She


    had seen the doctor treat it with hydrogen peroxide. The student cried.


    She picked up the pillow on the sofa and held it in front of her belly, hands holding the pillow tightly.

 Chapter 78 Take One And You May Not Feel As Much Pain

    Chapter 78 Take One And You May Not Feel As Much Pain


    The liquid had seeped into the wound. Ang felt a severe burning feeling and she could not help but


    shrink her foot. Edward had prepared to catch her on her ankle so that he could continue the treatment.


    In fact, Edward''s hand trembled a little. He had always been indifferent, but he didn''t expect that such


    things would make his heart tremble.


    When Edward was bandaging, his mobile phone vibrated on the table. Edward continued bandaging


    and did not seem to be going to answer it. Ang had a look of it and it was from Mr. Lucas.


    She looked at the clock on the wall. It was nearly one o''clock in the morning. Mr. Lucas called at this


    time. He must have something important to tell Edward.


    After he patiently cleaned her wound, he nced at the phone and saw it was from Lucas. He


    hesitated for a few seconds, but finally didn''t answer it.


    "Mr. Lucas is calling at this time. It must be something important." Ang reminded him, "I can do it


    myself."


    "Never mind." Edward didn''t raise his head and continued to deal with her wound.


    After cleaning and wrapping, he was always careful. After wrapping the gauze, he stood up. "Wait a


    moment."


    Then Edward went into the kitchen and took out a can of chocte from the cab. He took out one. It


    was small, round and golden, shining.


    She and Hilda bought it in H Special Administration Area. Because she thought it was so delicious, she


    bought arge jar on her second visit.


    It was Ang''s favorite among snacks in the cupboard. How did Edward know it? Besides...


    "Take one and you may not feel as much pain. " He helped her peel the shiny golden paper and put it


    near her lips.


    Every time Ang finished injection when she was a child, she would sit on one side crying. Her


    mother would give her the sugar prepared, and Ang wouldn''t cry at the sight of it.


    Until now, as long as Ang was sick to the doctor, she would give herself a candy after it. She said to


    himself, "Mom also said that you should be better to yourself when you are ufortable! As a


    reward! "


    She didn''t remember if she had told this to Hilda. But since Edward had done it, she thought she had


    said.


    Ang held the pillow, absent-minded as she was, but she ate the chocte subconsciously. Her thin


    and soft lips touched Edward''s fingertips, which made him stunned.


    Ang lowered her head, letting the chocte in her mouth melt slowly. Ang felt the chocte


    tasted too sweet this time.


    She remembered that a year ago, she and Greg were still together. She caught a heavy cold and had a


    fever. Greg apanied her to the school hospital''s office. While Ang were put on the drip, she


    said she wanted some candies. Then, with a smile on his face, Greg said, "You''re an adult, how can


    you eat candies because of taking an injection?"


    "I just want to eat it!" She said like a spoiled child.


    "Just eat your porridge. You haven''t eaten for a day! After eating the porridge, I will consider whether I


    will buy you some candies or not. "


    Ang remembered that Greg didn''t buy her candies after she finished porridge. Because he was in a


    hurry to return to the school to work out the final thesis of the semester. Handing fifty-five to her, he


    said, "I''m going back to work with my thesis. Christa has alreadye here and she will drive you back


    later. You can buy some delicious food by yourselves."


    At that time, Greg was still very gentle to her, but Ang knew that he just didn''t want to be bothered. It


    was the supermarket outside the school medical room and it took only ten minutes toe and go.


    In fact, Edward had nothing to do with her, but he remembered what she liked to eat and when she


    wanted candies particrly. He didn''t say she was fragile, but took it over directly.


    The moment Ang looked up at Edward, her eyes were covered with tears.


    Seeing her choking back her tears, Edward asked nervously, "What''s wrong? Did I hurt your wound


    because I wrapped it too tightly? "


    As he said, he put down the can and reached out his hand to hold her foot.


    "Nope!" She said, "I just..."


    When Ang was embarrassed and didn''t know how to exin it, her stomach started to growl.


    "Are you hungry?" He looked up and asked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She just ate a sandwich tonight, and after that incident, she had long been empty, she needed to


    replenish her energy!


    "Yes!" She nodded embarrassedly.


    "There are tomatoes and eggs in the refrigerator. Do you want to eat noodles with soup or no soup?"


    "It''ste now. I''d better order delivery."


    "Well, I guess there are only two restaurant still on at thiste hour, the McDonald''s and seven eleven."


    "But we already had noodles today..." Although Ang knew that she should not be picky about the


    food which was prepared well, she didn''t want to eat it because she had eaten two portions of noodles


    today.


    She had thought that Edward would frown and show an impatient expression, but unexpectedly, he


    only asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Fried rice with eggs, I want to eat fried rice with eggs!" Her eyes were full of expectation.


    "Take a shower first. I''ll call you when it is done! "


    Edward then turned around and went into the kitchen. Ang had already wanted to take a shower and


    liefortably on the bed after what happenedst night.


    Thirty minutester, she walked out of the room after drying her hair. At that moment, she saw that


    Edward was taking out the fried rice. He put it at the table to indicate her to eat.


    Ang sat at the table in a good mood.


    Edward walked aside. He called back Lucas, and he didn''t forget to have a look at her. Seeing that she


    was satisfied, he could not help raising the corners of his mouth slightly.


    At first, her refusal made him want to conquer her. But gradually, he found that she had too many


    things that he had already lost. She had made unremitting efforts to pursue her dream, and she


    insisted on self-reliance. She was not weak, and she did not allow anyone to bully her; she did not owe


    anyone a penny.


    She was so sad that she wanted to beforted, but she didn''t know how to say. She felt wronged and


    wanted to be just like a spoiled child, but she pursed her lips without saying a word. She was eager to


    be treated well by others, but she was unwilling to owe anybody anything.


    But wasn''t it tired to live like this?


    She didn''t want to rely on him, but he hoped to be her rely. Before that, although Ang refused,


    Edward temporarily hid his feelings for her. But today, when he saw that Chuck deredpetition


    openly, he suddenly felt a little scared, After eating, Ang was about to wash the dishes. Edward


    hurried over and moved his mobile phone a little away. He said, "Your foot is inconvenient, let me do it."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can go there slowly!"


    She was grateful that he cooked for her! She felt too embarrassed to also ask him to help wash the


    dishes.


    Edward stood beside her. Lucas, on the other side of the phone, heard Ang''s voice clearly. He was


    shocked. It was alreadyte, but they were still talking about doing the dishes. They must have lived


    together! Although he had guessed that earlier, he was still shocked by the fact because Mr. Edward


    had been single for more than ten years!


    Edward was very worried about her when he saw Ang went to the kitchen jumping on one foot. Until


    she jumped into the kitchen, he felt at ease and continued to discuss the work arrangements for the


    next few days with Lucas.


    After washing the dishes, Ang jumped out of the kitchen on her one foot and wanted to go back to


    her room. The moment Edward hung up the phone, he saw the blood on her gauze.


    He thought, ''She was so impulsive. Was she get her wound wet when she took a shower just


    now?''

 Chapter 79 Put Me Down!

    Chapter 79 Put Me Down!


    "Don''t move!"


    "What?" She stopped and he picked her up by her waist.


    "Hey! Edward, what are you doing?"


    "Your gauze is wet." He nced at her.


    "Then you don''t have to hold me! Put me down!"


    After saying this, he already took her into the room, put her on the bedside and let her sit down.


    "You stay here. I''m going to get some medicine."


    Before Ang could say anything else, he had turned around and left the hall. After a while, he got the


    medicine to help her change.


    She lowered her head and watched him change medicine for her carefully. The air was full of the smell


    of medicine, but her heart was filled with the sweet taste of chocte.


    Her heart was like an unimpeded stream. However, when she thought of two rtionships she had


    going through in the past, a big stone suddenly fell down, hit her heart.


    "I have asked for leave for you. You don''t have to go to thepany tomorrow." He said while taped


    thest piece of gauze.


    At first, Ang thought that it was Lucas who took care of her. He not only asked her to do the least


    work, but also let her get such a high sry. But now, she knew that it was all because of Edward!


    "Edward, I have a question for you."


    She looked up as he got up.


    "What?"


    "Why do you give me such a high sry?"


    Why? Guilty!


    Although she was the one who entered his room at the beginning, heter witnessed the scene where


    Greg hurt her because of this. A same thing, which hardly to distinguish right or wrong, but usually a


    woman had to bear much burden than that of a man.


    It was totally unfair! Besides, he was drugged when they had sex.


    But he also knew what kind of person Ang was. If it was to make it up to her, she would definitely


    return it back.


    He frowned and said: "The DC Capital Group pays special attention to talents and pays high sry to


    keep them working here.


    As a saying goes, "a wolf preys on a sheep." It made sense that he considered her as a hunt and tried


    every means to make her stay. However, when it came to talents, how could she, a new intern, be


    talented? It was just an excuse.


    "I..." She thought for a while and said, "Edward, do you know what I mean? I don''t want to be with


    anyone."


    He looked at her and asked, "so you won''t be with Chuck either?"


    "I don''t know him before..." Although Ang thought it was funny for him to ask this question, she was


    immediately infected by his seriousness when she met his eyes.


    Seeing the tension in his eyes, Ang''s heart missed a beat.


    When you care so much about a thing or a person, you will worry about personal gains and losses. She


    had experienced such feeling before.


    It was a great happiness for her when she yearned for being loved. But now, she felt more stressful


    than eager.


    "I can''t give you anything." She frowned. "I can''t give him anything no matter who he is. ''Edward,


    maybe your feelings for me are not what you think. It''s just a temporary sense of freshness that can


    stimte secretion of chemical. After such a reaction, you may find that I am an annoying person."


    It was the first time that he had heard such a rejection. He didn''t look as emotional as before. Was it


    because he had been refused for many times?


    "Then, has anyone ever told you that some people might produce dopamine all their lives just because


    of you?"


    Unexpectedly, when he flirted with her, she was not able to respond.


    She was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing a flicker of panic in her eyes, he was suddenly in a good mood and asked, "where is your


    phone?"


    "What? Why do you want my phone?" She was a little vignt, but when he mentioned the phone, she


    remembered that her phone was put outside.


    Noticing that Ang was looking around for her phone, Edward remembered that he saw her phone


    when he helped her take medicine in the lobby. So he went out to take it.


    After several months of getting along with her, he found that although there were many things she


    wouldn''t agree with, as long as he didn''t cross her line, she wouldn''t take any revenge on him if he did


    something overbearingly.


    So, for people who were passive like her, he could only take the initiative, even if it was a little impolite.


    He grabbed her wrist directly and she was frightened, "what are you doing?"


    When she got panic, he grabbed her finger and unlocked the phone screen with her fingerprint.


    "Hey! Why did you touch my phone! It''s my privacy!"


    Then, she tried to take back her phone, but Edward dodged and continued what he wanted to do.


    Ang didn''t allow him to invade her privacy. She stood up with one foot and tried to take her phone


    back. She was so anxious that she forgot the injury on her foot.


    "Ah!" She stepped on the wound and lost her bnce.


    Seeing this, Edward who was standing far away from Ang hurried to help her. When Ang saw him


    coming to help her, she grabbed her phone with both hands.


    But Edward held her phone firmly in his hands. How could she take it back?


    "Well, Edward, didn''t you say that, to be polite, see no evil and be a morality person? Aren''t you


    ashamed of yourself for peeping at my phone?" Although she couldn''t take it from him, she still gripped


    the phone tightly so that he could continue peeking.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was so nervous about her phone, which aroused his interest, "is there anything hideous in your


    phone?"


    "What does this have to do with you? Give it back to me!" Ang was about to get angry.


    Edward nced at her and before she could do anything, he put his number into her address book.


    When he just finished, she was so angry that she pounced on Edward. Before Edward could give her


    back, the phone flew out of his hand.


    The phone drew a perfect parab in the air, and then Ang said nervously, "my phone!"


    Ang picked it up with one of her limps. When she saw the broken screen, she couldn''t hold back her


    anger anymore and shouted to him, "Edward! Are you insane?"


    "I didn''t hold it tight for a while."


    Tears were rolling in Ang''s eyes because of the anger. She knew that she shouldn''t have abused


    him like that, but she couldn''t help being angry and said, "you can leave now. I want to have a rest!"


    Noticing that she was in a bad mood, Edward went out to close the door and said, "have a good rest."


    He said that sincerely, but his indifferent tone in such a situation made Ang feel that he was on


    purpose to make her angry.


    When he closed the door, she was angry and said, "have a good rest? Huh! "


    It was lucky that he was here and she was not pissed off. How could she have a good rest?


    After saying that, she locked the door more cautiously before going to sleep.


    Outside the door, when Edward heard the sound of locking, his face instantly darkened.


    How could she lock the door? She didn''t believe him? If he wanted to do something to her, did she


    think locking the door would work?

 Chapter 80 What... What Are You Doing

    Chapter 80 What... What Are You Doing


    Edward had meant to open the door with the key, but he changed his mind when he thought that


    Ang was now angry and he''d better make fun of her in another day.


    Ang didn''t fall asleep until two o''clock in the morning, but she woke up early ording to her


    biological clock.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After she changed her clothes and opened the door, a smell of coffee came to her nose. Edward stood


    in front of the window, with a cup of coffee in his right hand and a phone in his left hand.


    He was a born clothes stand. Whether it was the home wear or the handmade suit, he was very


    handsome in it! In a trance, Ang didn''t know if it was the clothes making him handsome or him


    making the clothes pretty.


    On a summer morning, the sun was bright but not dazzling. From her angle, the halo around him


    outlined his perfect profile.


    Having such a boyfriend like him, it would be pleased to only look at him, wouldn''t it?


    She gazed at him until he hung up and turned around.


    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    She slept sotest night and had only slept for less than six hours.


    When greeting, Edward smiled faintly and walked towards her.


    He was like from a dream, or a gentle and noble man from a novel.


    Staring at him nkly, Ang''s heart was beating fast unconsciously.


    "Why is your face so red?" Edward put his hand on her forehead and continued with a worried look, "Is


    the cut inmed?"


    His slightly cold hand touched her skin, which made her startled. She couldn''t help but take a step


    back.


    Noticing that Ang blushed and avoided eye contact with him, Edward suddenly figured out the


    reason. He was shocked first, and then the corners of his mouth unconsciously rose.


    Did just a mere touch on her forehead make her blush? However, she had been with Greg for almost


    two years. They hadn''t had sex yet, which showed that she was very conservative.


    The reason why Ang entered his room was that Edward was good-looking. But after that, they had a


    conflict and she had already ignored his handsome appearance. She was not an anthomaniac girl. In


    other words, the man who could make her anthomaniac was really rare handsome!


    But just now she was fascinated to lost by him. It was so humiliating!


    Ang ignored him and went straight into the bathroom. She felt more embarrassed when she looked


    at her rosy face in the mirror. She couldn''t calm down until she washed a few cold water.


    She took a look at her watch. It was already twenty past eight. He should have been out now.


    Thinking of this, Ang decided to stay in the bathroom for another ten minutes.


    Almost half an hour had passed. Looking at the bathroom, Edward walked over with worries and


    knocked on the door.


    Sitting on the toilet, Ang was shocked by the knock on the door. ''Is he still here?''


    Edward knocked on the door several times outside, but he didn''t see her open the door or hear her


    voice. His heart jumped to his throat.


    Ang inside was wondering why he was still here when the door was pushed open. She stood up


    suddenly and looked at him, dumbfounded.


    Seeing her safe, he was slightly relieved, but he couldn''t help worrying, "Why don''t you say anything?"


    "I..." Ang was wondering what was wrong with him and he even mmed the door. But seeing that


    he still had a lingering fear, she said, "I was absorbed in my thought and didn''t have time to respond


    yet."


    Edward thought that she passed out in the bathroom, so he became so nervous. At that moment, he


    felt embarrassed and said, "Oh! Have you washed up yet? "


    Edward''s bedroom was equipped with a bathroom, so he couldn''t go into it just for going to the


    bathroom. It was obvious that he was worried about her. Ang felt a little guilty for him being so


    nervous.


    She nodded, indicating that she had used the toilet.


    Edward walked over and lifted her up before she could react.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    "Go to the hospital to have a check. I''m afraid there is ss break in your foot."


    "I can walk on my own." While saying that, Ang tried to disengage herself from his lifting.


    After saying that, Edward put her down. It was not until then that Ang realized that he had a


    wheelchair brought here.


    To her amazement, Edward handed her the bag.


    "Thank you." After that, Ang added, "Can you bring me my cell phone? On the bedside table of the


    room. "


    "Okay."


    After a while, he took her broken phone here. When she saw the crack on the screen, Ang began to


    think that she didn''t need to feel burdened too much about what he was doing.


    "Thank you." She took the phone and sat on the wheelchair obediently.


    Edward had thought that she would be angry when she saw the broken phone. But when he saw that


    she didn''t resist, he slightly raised the corners of his mouth.


    Ang who looked like a hard stone was eased a little. As long as she changed a little her attitude


    towards him, he would have hope. He was always patient.


    Thirty five minutester, in the hospital


    Only when the doctor checked that she was fine did Edward feel relieved.


    "I think the wheelchair is a bit exaggerated and inconvenient. I can walk home myself. " Before Ang


    stood up, he pressed her down. "Thepany has arranged you to go on a business trip next month.


    If you don''t injure yourself again, your wound will heal within a week or so. "


    ''So, he is worried about me just because he arranged me to go on a business trip?'' If that was the


    case, she felt less stressful.


    "Where are we going for the business trip?" She turned her head and asked.


    "The H Administrative Area."


    "Okay!"


    When they entered the elevator, Ang was about to press the button to close the elevator when


    someone shouted outside the door, "Wait!"


    Before she could see who it was, she pressed the open button subconsciously. The elevator door


    slowly opened. She was slightly stunned by a man and a woman outside.


    The two people outside were also stunned.


    Carl exactly was a little frightened about his brother Edward. Because everything he owned now was


    from Edward being so extravagant. Therefore, although Carl was a viin in the dark, he did not have


    the confidence to face Edward.


    Carl was so talentless that he couldn''t be sessful no matter how Edward help him. Moreover, he


    often was seduced by others and did something stupid! He was not only talentless but also med it to


    Edward. His private life is a game of debauchery. Edward nced at the woman in his arms, with


    disgust shing in his eyes.


    After being nced coldly, Carl''s hand which was holding Christa instantly loosened. However, Christa


    seemed so disgusted when she saw Ang, which hurt Ang deeply. But in the next second, the


    sadness in Ang''s heart was reced by anger.


    For such a long time, Christa still did not realize what wrong she had done. These days, Ang had


    been recalling several times the scene that Christa drugged her. She couldn''t help feeling that she was


    so stupid to make friends with an immoral woman.


    She had treated Christa with all her heart but in return, she got distrust and framing. Afterwards, Ang


    had heard about Carl''s character from Hilda, that is to say,st time, what Corrine saidst time was


    not wrong, that Christa was depraved and became very despicable!


    Therefore, Ang didn''t care about her thoughts anymore.


    Ignoring Christa''s presence, Ang pushed the door close button again.


    With a quick response, Christa reached out to block the door from closing and then entered the


    elevator, twisting her hips. Noticing Christa entering the elevator, Carl followed her in and stood beside


    Christa.


    Christa nced at the man standing behind the wheelchair and sneered, "Ang, we haven''t seen


    each other for only a few days. Do you have a new boyfriend? I didn''t expect you to be so awesome


    that the boyfriend you got is more and more handsome! "

 Chapter 81 Please You Note

    Chapter 81 Please You Note


    Only managements and staff from the 22nd floor could swipe the card to the 22nd floor of the DC


    Building. Thest time Christa went to deceive Ang, she took the card of Carl, so she knew few staff


    from the 22nd floor. The man behind Ang looked familiar, but Christa couldn''t recall who he was.


    Carl at first intended to stop Christa. But noticing the frown on Edward''s face and the disgust in his


    eyes, he let Christa go on.


    ''When did Christa begin to talk nonsense? Even if she misunderstood and wanted to take revenge, she


    shouldn''t have used such despicable means!'' Ang thought.


    Just this alone was enough to make Ang break up with Christa.


    "Miss Christa, please you note!" Ang sat in a wheelchair and did not turn her head to look at Christa.


    She was so angry that she clenched her fists.


    Christa sneered ironically, but she did not respond.


    At this time, the elevator came to the fourth floor. Carl went out first, followed by Christa.


    At this moment, Carl looked back at Ang and said with a smile, "Edward, you haven''t been with


    women for a long time. Don''t be cheated by those women with ulterior motives."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward? Edward Yan? The CEO of the DC Capital Group?


    It has been a long time since Christa came in the DC Capital Group and she knew clearly that the


    group is in charge of Mr. Edward. The words that Edward founded thepany with Carl were all said


    by Carl to coax her in bed!


    Christa''s face was pale! She wanted to strangle Carl in heart, but she didn''t dare to vent her anger.


    Edward sneered but said nothing.


    Although he could restrain his anger, Ang couldn''t stand it at all. She red at Christa and Carl


    angrily and scolded, "People are various with the same background. You and Edward are the same


    sort of people and share the same family name, but why are your IQ so low?"


    Carl always be called stupid by his father, so he hated to be so called. How could he not be angry at


    what Ang said? Before Carl could retort, Edward pushed Ang out of elevator and said, "Children''s


    IQ depends on their parents. My father has a good sight, so he marries my mother."


    "You! ¡ª¡ª"


    Carl had been spoiled by his mother since he was born. Although he was already in his thirties, he still


    cried to his mother for help every time he got into trouble. When he heard her mother was called stupid


    together, he couldn''t hold back his anger anymore. He walked towards Ang and was going to p


    on her face, "You bitch! How dare you provoke our brotherhood! "


    Ang''s heart missed a beat. But Carl''s hand was stopped. When Carl rose his head, he saw the


    murderous look in Edward''s eyes. Edward said angrily, "It''s not verymon for our meeting, but we


    will still meet at the Yan Family''s banquet."


    Carl was both physically strong but mentally weak. He instantly stopped as he was intimidated by


    Edward''s warning. He recalled Edward''s words and wondered if he meant that he wanted to marry the


    woman sitting in a wheelchair.


    So he could only make mischief behind Edward''s back and said, "Oh! There must be some


    misunderstanding! "


    Then he reached for Christa''s hand and asked: "Christa, do you have any misunderstandings about


    Miss Ang?"


    Carl was an idiot. He got used to finding others as his shield when he was in a panic. Christa was very


    clear that although she promised to be Carl''s girlfriend, but in fact she was kept as a mistress by him.


    As long as she obeyed him, Carl provided everything for her, including food, house, clothing, luxury


    products and a good job. And Carl also confessed that his mother had already helped him find a good


    future wife. That was to say, Carl was actually keeping her as a mistress!


    Christa had been poor for more than twenty years. She finally earned a house of several million in S


    City and used Armani skin care products. She didn''t want to go back to her poor life.


    Although she was unwilling to apologize, Carl had been a little unhappy because she didn''t answer him


    with a long face. He pinched her waist to remind her.


    Carl''s strength is not small. Christa''s tears were out because of pain, but she had to make a smile,


    "Yes, misunderstanding. Ang is a well-known good girl. Although she is my ssmate, I haven''t


    seen her for a long time. I must have made a mistake and talked nonsense. "


    "Then Miss Christa must remember that clearly in the future!" Edward red at Christa and then


    pushed Ang forward.


    Ang couldn''t find a chance to refute in the whole process. She didn''t turn around to look at Edward


    until she was pushed away, only to find that he was obviously in a bad mood.


    "Are you still mad?" She asked.


    "Yes." Seeing that she was bullied, Edward was certainly angry. If Carl was not his brother, perhaps he


    had broken his hand.


    "He is not as good-looking as you, nor as talented as you. I think he is jealous of your talent!" Ang


    thought Edward was angry because of what Carl did to him andforted.


    She had always been mean to him. But now, hearing her soothing words, he was at a loss for a


    moment. After a long while, he was sure that she wasforting him. A soft spot suddenly came to his


    heart, and his heart was warm.


    However, he was not angry because of this matter, but because she always forgot what she suffered.


    Why can she talk to Christa in such a calm tone after what Christa has done to her? If he were her, he


    would have made Christa cry for mercy.


    "Stupid!" He looked at her gently and rubbed her head dotingly.


    It seemed that Ang''s heart missed a beat, and her face couldn''t help flushing. She turned back to fix


    her messy hair and lowered her head because of shyness.


    Looking at their intimate action, Christa behind them clenched her fists tightly


    Why did she need to go all out to fight and even sacrificed her chastity to y up to Carl? Besides...


    Just now, Carl took her as his shield and didn''t care about her. Let alone Edward was much more


    powerful than Carl, Edward''s eyes were full of happiness when he stared at Ang. Why was Ang


    so lucky to be loved and cherished by such an excellent man?


    Although Edward and Ang remained silent all the way, Edward was pleased. He looked at the end of


    the hallway. How he wished the alley could be longer so that he couldpany some more with her.


    Five minutester, they could see the door of the ward. Suddenly, they heard a heartrending cry. "Mom!


    How could this be? Why are you in hospital?! Wu-wu..."


    After confirming that it wasing out of Mrs. Carol''s ward, Ang was worried, "Is Grandma Carol in


    trouble?"


    If something bad happened, Edward would get the news as soon as possible.


    He said, "Don''t be nervous. It should be okay."


    Ang looked at him suspiciously, and then her heart beat heavily because of the crying inside.


    "We have gone shopping togetherst time. You said the food there was delicious. We said we would


    go there next time. We haven''t seen each other for only a few days, but you were like this-" A woman


    cried so sadly as if the patient was at herst gasp at any time.


    "Are you sure... Is it okay? "


    Edward winked at her to reassure her. Then a loud voice came from the ward, "Stop! I''m not dead yet!


    It''s not toote to cry after my death! "


    It was Mrs. Carol''s voice. It sounded quite full of vitality!


    Edward couldn''t help chuckling, which made Ang curious.

 Chapter 82 Didnt You Go On A Business Trip

    Chapter 82 Didn''t You Go On A Business Trip


    Edward gently pushed the door open. Seeing there were so many people in the ward, she suddenly felt


    uneasy.


    In addition to Jonson and Tracy who she metst night, and Hilda who said she was going on a


    business trip but was still here, there was another man, a fat man with big belly, a delicate woman with


    delicate makeup, and two girls.


    One of the two girls was in a light purple T-shirt and jeans, her hair dyed purple, and the other in a light


    purple dress, with curly hair, a little elderly. When they saw Edward, they greeted him in one voice,


    "brother."


    Hilda once said that she was the only sister of Edward. These strangers must be from Edward''s


    Uncle''s family.


    Edward nodded as a response. Then he greeted them politely: "uncle, aunt, father."


    When they saw Hilda, both of them were amazed. And when Hilda saw them, she got closer to them


    subconsciously.


    "Aren''t you on a business trip?"


    Edward asked softly. This was exactly what Ang was confused with.


    "I''ve brought all my suitcases with me. I was going to the airport when I went to the bathroom. Before I


    came out of the bathroom, I heard aunt was crying harshly. How can I miss such a good y?" Hilda


    murdered


    Edward was speechless, "..."


    "So you''ve changed your flight reservation?" Asked Ang.


    That''s Hilda''s style of doing things.


    As expected, she nodded with anticipation.


    When Edward was about to say hello to his grandmother, Carol excitedly called out to Ang: "Hilda!


    Did youe to see grandma?"


    When Ang saw the kind smile on Carol''s face, she always thought of her own grandma. She knew


    that grandmother Carol thought of her as Hilda again.


    Hilda bent over and whispered in her ear: "don''t be mad at her. Ask her to tell you the password."


    Ang rolled her eyes at her and said: "all you care about is money!"


    "I only care about you..." While saying that, she continued affectionately: "and the password of the bank


    card that you will know soon!"


    Suddenly, Hilda realized something was wrong and asked: "Ang, why do you need a wheelchair?"


    "My foot was cut by ss."


    Over there, Carol called "Hilda". Hilda hurriedly touched her shoulder and said: "grandma is calling


    you!"


    Ang was speechless, "..."


    In order to get the money, Hilda even gave up her identity!


    But she wasn''t Hilda! What''s more, she could clearly feel that Sandy, Edward''s aunt, and two younger


    female cousins were staring at her unkindly.


    Edward whispered in her ear: "grandma treats you as Hilda. The doctor said that she couldn''t be


    stimted. Do me a favor, dear. Help me keep grandma in a good mood."


    Looking at the old woman with gray hair, Ang couldn''t bear to tell her the truth, so she nodded.


    Seeing that she agreed, Edward could not help smiling happily. Then he pushed her to the bed.


    Carol reached out her hand and wanted to hold Ang''s. At this moment, sandy stopped her and said:


    "Mom! You are on a drip!"


    Carol''s eyes moved from Ang to Sandy''s face. The smile on her face instantly disappeared and she


    said impatiently: "Why are you holding my hand? Aren''t you going back to teach Carl to do homework?


    Why are you get in the way here? !"


    Carol didn''t like this daughter-inw. If it wasn''t for her son''s insist on marrying her, she wouldn''t have


    let such a woman be one of her family members. Even now she also regretted that she hadn''t


    tried her best to stop the marriage.


    As an uneducated woman, Sandy sessfully tricked Joyce get married with her by sweet words. After


    marrying into the Yan Family, she often egged on Joyce to mention the divide of family property, which


    made the families of Joyce and Joseph unable to get along with each other. That was what Carol


    disguised most about her.


    The son and daughter of Joyce were all affected by Sandy. Carol became angrier when she saw


    Wendy, "what are you waiting for? Hurry up to teach Carl a lesson."


    "Mom... Carl has graduated for almost ten years."


    "Really? Then don''t get in the way of my conversation with Hilda!" Then she turned back and smiled at


    Ang.


    Seeing that she wanted to hold her hand, Ang was afraid that she would pull the needle again, so


    she immediately reached out to catch her hand and gently said: "grandma, be careful."


    Joyce and Jonson were discussing the doctor''s suggestion by the window.


    Jonson said: "Mom can''t live alone. It''s dangerous even to have Tracy to take care of her."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Joyce frowned and said: "you''re right. I agree with you."


    Back then, when Carol proposed to live alone, both of her sons were against it, but their mother


    insisted. They thought of hiring an old trusted nurse, so they were willing to let Carol live alone.


    "Mom likes flowers and nts, and Anna also likes to do these, so mom can stay with me!"


    Before Joyce could answer, Sandy came up to him and said: "Joyce, I have something to tell you."


    Noticing the flustered look on sandy face, Joyce cast a nce at his younger brother, Jonson. Jonson


    caught a glimpse of Sandy, he knew roughly what was going on, but he concealed his disgust very


    well. He then smiled and said: "I''m about to call my office and we can discuss itter."


    Then Jonson went out of the room. Then, Joyce also went out with Sandy.


    At this time, Edward''s mobile phone also rang. He had to go out and answer it.


    There were only five women left in the ward.


    Seeing that no one was around, Wendy became bold. She crossed her arms over her chest, raised her


    chin and looked at Ang, "Hey! Who are you? Did youe to cheat grandma? !"


    Ang didn''t know what to do while looking at Wendy''s eyes which were filled with hatred.


    "What did you say?" Afraid that Wendy would bully Ang, Hilda walked to separate them.


    "I have to give you an advice. Grandma was only confused to give you the bank card! You''d better


    hand it in obediently! Otherwise, I''ll use you of fraud and send you to prison!" Wendy extended her


    hand. Ang could see that her fingernails were painted colorful.


    It''s said that Wendy is addicted to the night life. She often goes to the bar and seldom goes home.


    Hilda felt strange and wondered why she came to visit her grandmother today. It turned out that she


    came to grab her grandmother''s bank card!


    "My grandma gave the bank card to Hilda! What do you mean by fraud? Don''t talk nonsense!


    Otherwise, there''s no wine in prison!" Hilda sneered.


    "Sister! Do you think I''m an idiot?" Wendy sneered and said: "how can you be so heartless as to cheat


    grandma''s bank card with someone else?"


    Hilda had been angry with her for a long time. What she said just now really made people want to p


    her!


    On the verge of war was about to breaking out between them, Tracy stood between them and said to


    Wendy: "Wendy, you misunderstood. Your grandma mistook Miss Ang for Hilda, so she gave the


    bank card to Miss Ang!"


    "Did you hear that! It''s grandma who wanted to give Hilda the bank card!" Hilda said proudly.

 Chapter 83 She Would Never Leave!

    Chapter 83 She Would Never Leave!


    Because of her parents'' strict discipline, Hilda never dared to ask for a penny from Carol. Every time


    she saw Wendy fooling grandma with arge sum of money, she felt heartbroken!


    Wendy could only go to the bar with money. But her, who wanted to earn some money when she was


    in college and reserve some money for her future business. Seeing that Wendy used her grandma''s


    money like this, she was angry and pitiful!


    Finally, grandma made up her mind to invest the money into her. The money falling into her hands was


    also an investment. She would return the money to her grandma no matter she would earn the money


    or not in the future. If the money took by Wendy, grandma would never get it back.


    "Sister, you said that your family name is Chen, didn''t you? Why do you regard yourself as a member


    of the Yan Family when you ask for money from grandma?"


    The three sisters used to get up at about four or five o''clock every day when they were brought to their


    grandmother''s training ce. There were obviously nannies in the house, but their grandmother forced


    them to wash the dishes. Hilda felt that her grandmother was too abnormal, so she cried and said she


    didn''t want to do it!


    Carol sternly rebuked her: "as a descendant of the Yan Family, you won''t even recite the disciple rules!


    How would you be sessful in the future? !"


    "Hilda cried and refute her grandma: "I''m Hilda Chen, not Hilda Yan! How dare you push me like this!


    She cried...


    Later, indeed, Hilda didn''t get up until six o''clock, but meanwhile, she was hated by her grandmother.


    From then on, Carol never looked at her again, althoughter in order to please her, Hilda had recited


    her disciple rules fluently, but Carol never gave her a second look!


    Many years ago, Sandy taught Wendy: "when you were at Grandma''s house, you must listen to her! I


    know you suffered a lot there, my poor baby, but... I also hope that you can learn something useful from


    grandma!"


    The achievement that the Yan Family had achieved today was that Carol sold sugarcane in the dock,


    andter invested in real estate, so they had umted gradually so much wealth. Therefore, Sandy


    thought that as long as her two daughters were with Carol, they would definitely be sessful!


    Moreover, even if they wouldn''t be sessful, if they could make Carol happy and get her


    property also enough to spend for several lives!


    At that time, Wendy had tried so hard to stick to the several vacations there, but what about Hilda?


    Thanks to herst name, she escaped from the responsibility that the children of the Yan Family should


    bear. But now, how dare she take grandma''s money in the name of the Yan Family!


    "Yes! My family name is Chen, but Grandma insisted on giving me the bank card. What can I do?


    Besides! It''s none of your business." "Hilda''s expression vividly exposed a message to Wendy that


    there''s nothing you can do about me."


    "You! ¡ª¡ª"


    When Wendy was about to grab her cor, Carol interrupted them and said: "the bank card is not for


    you! It''s for Hilda!"


    She took hold of Ang''s hand and lowered her voice deliberately: "Hilda! You have to remember the


    password. Six... "


    At mentioning of the bank card password, everyone held their breath and waited for Carol to speak it


    out! After all, there is no use for the bank card without passwords. It''s right to ask for the password first


    and then try to get the bank card!


    At the moment when everyone was holding their breath, Carol suddenly stopped. She looked around


    and said in a cold voice: "all of you, get out!"


    Hearing Carol''s words, Tracy squatted down and asked: "what''s wrong? Carol?"


    "I want to talk to Hilda. You all get out!" Actually, the woman whom she referred to was "Ang".


    Ang was one of Hilda''s trust person, so she didn''t worry about her at all. She smirked and said:


    "grandma let us all go out."


    Of course Wendy knew what was in her mind, she coaxed: "grandma, I''m Wendy. Didn''t you say that


    you wanted me to talk to you?"


    Carol looked at her, frowned and thought for a while. Then she showed an expression of "I remember


    you", and held her hand, said: "My baby Wendy! You''re back? Don''t you have sses at school?"


    "It''s summer vacation now." Wendy said obediently.


    "Oh! Your elderly sister is clever, but she is toozy, disobedient and likes to y petty tricks. I have to


    scold her. You go out first." Carol''s words came as apliment, and then a rebuke. Hearing this,


    Hilda felt pleased first and then she pouted for being calledziness.


    If they left, then only the woman sitting in the wheelchair knew the password. But she was on Hilda''s


    side. So her grandma was going to give Hilda arge sum of money!


    Wendy reluctantly stared at Hilda and was about to say something, but her hand was grabbed by


    someone. She turned around and met Olive''s gaze.


    Olive shook her head and hinted her to calm down.


    Wendy knew that her own sister was on her side, so she listened to her first and kept calm!


    Both Hilda and Wendy slowly moved out of the ward. When the door was closed, both of them put their


    ears to the door at the same time. But the door was too small that they bumped their heads against


    each other.


    "Are you blind?" Hildained.


    "shit! Are you fucking blind!" Now that she left Carol''s eyesight, she couldn''t help bursting with anger.


    Hilda didn''t move an inch standing at the door. But Wendy couldn''t listen to what she said as Hilda


    upied her seat.


    She was in a good mood every time she saw her uncle''s families were darkened!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So... She would never leave! She just didn''t want her to listen! Let''s see what she can do!


    In the safety stairway, after he gave the order to Lucas on the phone, Edward hung up the phone.


    When he just came out, he heard two familiar voices quarreling.


    "Okay, okay! Are you a fool?! Don''t you know how many assets your mother has? The rent of a street


    alone could be more than one million a month! Besides, there were some office buildings, vis,


    companies, stocks, antiques, jewelry... We haven''t parted a few years ago, but her assets were close to


    billions of dors. In the past ten years, none of us had taken the money from her. We don''t know how


    much she had saved! It''s so easy for us to think about it! It''s enough for us to spend for several


    generations! You even agreed to let your brother take care of her! You and your brother are from the


    same womb! How could you be so blind? I don''t expect you to be as cunning as your brother, but at


    least you should fight for something more." Sandy scolded Joyce angrily.

 Chapter 84 Im Not Edwards Girlfriend!

    Chapter 84 I''m Not Edward''s Girlfriend!


    It was more than ten years ago that the two families had separated apart. Back then, he was already


    twenty years old, and he had witnessed how hideous the two families looked.


    Aunt Sandy thought that it was unfair when their grandpa gave a better family enterprise to Jonson


    before his death, so she had always been coveting the grandma''s part.


    Separated apart was just the excuse for scrambling for family property. Theypeted for the custody


    of grandma in the name of filial piety, but in fact, they wanted to get grandma''s assets which she was


    secretly hidden for a lifetime. To their disappointment, Grandma had neither lived in his uncle''s home


    nor his father''s. Therefore, his grandma would keep all her money in her own pocket.


    To put it bluntly, Sandy had been waiting for more than ten years to expect Carol to death. Now, Carol''s


    mind was not clear, and it was the best time to deceive her property.


    "What do you know?" "My mother has donated all her money for one long time! Joyce shouted as he


    confronted Sandy''s scold. The jewelry was all gone! Besides, you don''t like my mother, do you? Jonson


    is willing to take care of my mother. I can also save a lot of troubler!"


    "Donate money? Is your mother crazy?" "Is your mother insane? Sandy pulled her husband and asked


    unbelievably.! If she had contributed arge amount of money. What would Carl do? !"


    Even though Joyce was a bastard, he knew that his parents were more important than his wife, so he


    was very angry with her disrespectful words. He dragged her and warned her: "Sandy, watch your


    mouth! My mother''s money is for me even if she wants to give it. It has nothing to do with you! If you


    continue to intervene in this matter, you will get nothing even if I get the money!"


    Many years ago, Joyce was too young and naive to be deceived by her beauty. As he grew older, he


    had already seen through this woman. Plus, she was not as beautiful as she was before, so he


    naturally wasn''t as amodative to her as before.


    After listening to his words, although Sandy was not reconciled, she shut up obediently.


    They didn''t say anything more and walked to the ward, one following the other.


    Just when Edward was about to take a step forward, his shoulder was patted by his father, Jonson.


    "It''s the saddest thing that your uncle has married such a woman!"


    As an old saying goes, "a good wife is better than the wealth passed by three-generation ancestor". But


    it was a man who had picked his wife by himself.


    However, Edward didn''t care about this. He just wanted to know if this matter had anything to do with


    his father.


    "Dad, did you concealed the message that grandma wants to donate her assets?"


    "It doesn''t matter who will release the message. The most important thing is that he won''t let Joyce


    wasted the assets."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He patted his son on the shoulder and then left.


    Staring at his father''s back, aplicated emotions tangled in Edward''s heart.


    He had always worshiped his grandmother and father since he was a child. Both of them were


    geniuses in the business world.


    But after so many years, he found that many times his ideas were different from his father''s. His father


    was a real capitalist, but he wasn''t! In fact, he felt disappointed at what his father had done.


    As a businessman, his father was not wrong. He even gradually became his father. The data told him


    that sometimes the disgraceful practices were inevitable.


    After remained calmly for so many years, the Yan Family finally was to break out. Brows knitted,


    Edward gazed forward with an even more determined look...


    At the door of the ward, a group of people surrounded the ward.


    "Hilda, if anything happens to grandmother, how are you going to be responsible for it?" Carl had been


    blocked outside the ward after he arrived. Right after Wendy told him what had happened, he was


    afraid that even granny''s property would be taken away by Hilda. He was both anxious and angry.


    How could he frighten Hilda? She rolled her eyes at him.


    "It has been half an hour. I am so worried about her." Olivia was the smartest one among the three of


    them. When tough tactics did not work, she tried kid gloves


    "Grandma wants to talk for a while peacefully. I advise you not to disturb her!"


    "She would shout for help if she was in danger. Besides, Miss Ang is also here." "Tracy said these in


    an alleviate tone as she saw them are imminent to have a quarrel."


    "Miss Ang is an outsider. Grandma is still sick, what would she knew? I''m afraid that she was also


    fooled by her!" Wendy sneered.


    Hilda smiled and said deliberately: "Wendy, you are wrong. Tracy has no our family name too. Can''t


    you believe her?"


    Tracy was grandma''s confidant. Grandma didn''t even tell anyone about the passwords of the bank


    cards, but she might know. Although this was everybody''s guess, it was highly possible. That is to say,


    if grandma doesn''t tell us how much property she has and the password of the bank card when she is


    dead, that would be only Tracy know it. I can''t afford to offend her!


    "Hilda! You! ¡ª¡ª"Wendy was never a talker. She was often set up by her traps. She thought for a while


    and said to Tracy: "Tracy, I didn''t mean that. Actually, Hilda misunderstood me."


    Tracy was not only perceptive, but also a smart person. She smiled and said: "I know. Wendy just


    worry about Carol. But you don''t have to be too worried. Miss Ang is not an outsider."


    "What do you mean?" Asked Olivia. Wendy didn''t really understand what Tracy meant. But Olivia heard


    the implication.


    At the thought of Moo moo''s wedding ceremony, Tracy put on a big smile. Before she could say


    anything, the door opened. As soon as they saw Ang, the people outside almost went crazy. They


    surrounded her and asked: "what did grandma say to you?"


    Sitting in her wheelchair, Ang looked at their angry and anxious faces, and then she looked at Hilda


    who stood calmly beside and frowned.


    Carl pointed at her and said: "Ang, although you are Edward''s girlfriend, you haven''t married him


    yet. I advise you not to intervene in our family affairs!"


    For the first reason, she is not Edward''s girlfriend; for the second, she doesn''t want to mind their family


    business at all! Third, why did he point at her like that?


    Ang had never been a good tempered person. She red at them with a murderous look in her


    eyes and said: "Carl, please figured things out first before you open your mouth! First, I''m not Edward''s


    girlfriend! Second, I have nothing to do with your family affairs!"


    "In this case, Miss Ang, don''t stay here anymore!" Wendy said ironically.


    "Hey! s! s! What did you say?" Hilda couldn''t bear to see Ang being insulted by Wendy.


    What''s wrong with her? She put her hand on the wheelchair and was about to push Ang away. She


    said: "Ang, you came here early in the morning and have to deal with so many people without


    brains. Are you tired? I''ll drive you home."


    Wendy stopped her, "Hilda, who doesn''t know what you want? Grandma has given her the password,


    but you are going to take her away? Do you think we are all idiots?"


    "think? Do I need to treat you as idiots? Don''t you have self-conscious?"


    "You! ¡ª¡ª"Wendy was so angry that she almost wanted to fight with her.


    "Olivia stopped her hurriedly. Miss Ang, I''m really sorry. My sister is a little thoughtless. Please don''t


    me her," she apologized.


    Ang just smiled formality and didn''t respond.


    "Miss Ang, we sincerely hope that you can spend more time with our grandma. We don''t have much


    time. It''s rare that grandma likes you. Pleasee more often!"


    Moreover, they can''t get the assets of their grandma in a short time. Right now, they needed to get


    along well with Ang. Maybe she would choose to betray Hilda.

 Chapter 85 I Have Nothing To Say To Him

    Chapter 85 I Have Nothing To Say To Him


    Ang looked at them all and suddenly felt sorry for Grandmother Carol.


    Ten minutes had passed since she opened the door. Everyone around her talked about assets except


    Tracy rushing to the hospital bed. Just like Grandma Carol said, she had two grandchildren and three


    grandchildren, but how many were truly filial?


    "What are you all doing here?" Seeing that they all blocked at the door, Joyce said reproachfully.


    Then the three kids went away.


    Following Edward, he saw her burying her head and thinking about something. After greeting his


    grandma, he went to her and said: "I''ll take you out for a walk."


    "Yes." The whole ward was full of people of the Yan Family. It was so weird for her to be here alone.


    And she didn''t understand why Grandma Carol wanted to say those things to her, an outsider?


    When they arrived at the yard, Edward said: "it''s very kind of you toe here today."


    Why did he ask her to do it since he knew it was hard for her?


    Ang also didn''t understand why on earth he took her here.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, he asked: "did grandma tell you that she was not sick?"


    "How do you know?" Grandmother Carol did say that to her. Not only that, but she also said something


    else to her.


    Different from her astonishment, Edward said calmly: "in these years, even her own son has to


    investigate her actions. Because she can''t trust anyone else, grandma lives alone outside."


    He pushed the wheelchair and continued: "the higher position is always hard to find. Since you''re on


    the top, you''re naturally lonely."


    Ang knew what he meant, but she still didn''t understand: "why do you still want to fight for the old


    people''s money?"


    "No one in the world will think that they are rich enough."


    The world... No one would think that they were rich enough...


    "What about you?" Then do you also want Grandmother Carol''s property?


    Edward was a little taken aback, but he didn''t answer her question directly. Instead, he analyzed:


    "maybe this has nothing to do with the money itself. Most of the time, the money you fight for is the so-


    called fair or self-evident. There were many people in the world whose wealth could afford to spend a


    couple of their lives, but they were still sleepte and early to get up and make more "GDP". They don''t


    need to work to survive, but they work harder than many people. It can''t be denied that there are greed


    of human nature, but with more is the realization of self-worth."


    "So, are you this kind of person?" Are you also coveting Grandmother Carol''s assets just like Carl?


    Edward had been an abstinent man all the time. She thought he was not a ve to money. But she


    didn''t realize that she was expecting him to tell her that he was not a snob.


    "Like you, I''m also an ordinary person." He suddenly stopped, walked in front of her, and squatted


    down to look at her.


    Before she could figure out what he meant, she saw his handsome face. When she looked confused,


    he rubbed her head and said: "if grandma says something strange to you, please don''t mind. You don''t


    have to worry about her. She''s a very interesting person. She can find some funny ways to solve


    problems."


    Affectionate actions, gentle eyes and slightly rising lips... Once again, Ang''s heart was beating


    uncontrobly.


    "I... I want water." Her face began to burn. She was afraid of being seen through the awkward situation,


    so she said that inexplicably.


    "Wait for me here." After saying that, Edward got up and went to the hospital.


    Looking at his handsome back, Ang''s heart beat faster and faster!


    She was not afraid of being treated badly. She was just afraid that she would be overwhelmed by his


    unexpected tenderness. In addition, it was even more lethal for beautiful men like Edward to be gentle!


    She shook her head and touched her burning cheeks, hoping to cool down.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she could clear up her mind, a figure appeared in front of her. Although the person hadn''t been


    near yet, she had already recognized it was Christa.


    Christa walked to her, looking at her carefully, and then sneered: "I didn''t see that you are better than


    me. It took me a long time to make Carl ept me as his girlfriend. And now you even have an idea on


    his grandmother."


    How could Ang not know that? It was a satire that she had been get involved with the powerful man


    Edward.


    "Christa, I have told you many times. Not everyone is like you!"


    How dare you pretend to be so lofty and aloof when you could enter the DC Capital Group because of


    Edward!


    Christa sneered: "of course you are not like me. Otherwise, why would Edward keep you as his


    mistress?"


    "Mistress?" Upon hearing this, Ang was infuriated all of a sudden. She clenched her hands on her


    thighs and took a deep breath before calming down.


    "What? Are you burst with anger and shame?" Christa raised her eyebrows and said bitterly.


    "Christa! If youe to me just to fight with me, then you can get out now! I was so blind that I made


    friends with such a disgusting woman like you!"


    Hearing that she insulted herself, Christa''s face became ferocious. But she suddenly remembered her


    purpose ofing here this time. She pulled a long face but didn''t scold her.


    She took out an invitation from her bag, threw it directly to herp and said: "Greg asked me to give it


    to you, and he said he wanted to see you."


    When she heard the name "Greg", her heart was seized and the red and golden invitation card hurt her


    eyes.


    Although she tried to hold back her tears, but the tight fists and pale face betrayed her. Christa enjoyed


    her expression. The reason why she agreed to run errands for Greg was that she wanted to see her


    expression. Now that she had seen it, she was naturally excited, but she felt it was not enough.


    She said: "Greg said that he wanted to see you before the wedding and he had something to tell you."


    "I have nothing to say to him!" She looked away, but her voice was trembling.


    "He said that you deleted his wechat and locked his phone. He couldn''t contact you, so he asked me to


    convey his words to you. You don''t have to answer me in a hurry. I''ll ask you two dayster. Then you


    can answer me!" ording to her understanding of Ang, she would definitely meet with Greg and


    let him give up hope.


    No matter what on earth does Greg want to talk to her, it''s good for her n if they meet!


    When Christa felt that it was time to leave, she raised her head to take a look. Seeing that Edward


    walked over to them, she saidzily to her: "all right, my task has beenpleted. I won''t bother you


    and Mr. Edward."


    The sound of the high heels faded away, but she still couldn''t help but drop a tear.


    When she was in a panic, someone came close to her hurriedly. She was afraid someone would see


    her in such a mess. She stuffed the invitation into her bag and zipped it up.


    "What''s wrong?" Edward asked with a frown as he walked behind her and saw her red eyes.


    But Ang didn''t answer him. He asked again: "what did Christa say to you?"


    She sneered, but the sadness in her eyes couldn''t be concealed: "It''s nothing more than mocking


    words. I''ve gotten used to it in the past few months."

 Chapter 86 Snuck Into Her Room At Midnight

    Chapter 86 Snuck Into Her Room At Midnight


    He caught the obstinate eyes of Ang, who tried hard to hold back her tears and defend her dignity.


    He wanted to ask more, but he didn''t open his mouth.


    Anyone would like to avoid his or her scar being uncovered, and she was stubborn. If he really wanted


    to help, he would choose another way.


    The night of the S City was as bright as daytime. The traffic on the road was constantly flowing.


    Looking down, it was like seeing a river with lights shining. The continuous flow of "rivers" was also like


    the tears that Ang shed.


    On the tableid thetest Chinese Literary History, and there was a red and burning invitation card.


    The name of Greg was in it, but there was no her name.


    Greg Fang, Mary Wei...


    Although she had thought about it many times, Mary was holding his hand with a bright smile, and


    Greg would never rub her head, because it was Mary who stood next to him.


    How many times did she persuade herself not to care? How many times did she implicated herself that


    if Greg didn''t trust her, then it was not worth it.


    The recollection of Greg and her first love, Minnie Zhang, all poured into Ang''s mind for no reason.


    Was she really so bad? She had given her heart and soul to both of the rtionships. Atst, Minnie


    left her and Greg chose someone else.


    Or, just as her mother said, in a marriage, the sacrifice of a woman must be very great. If the woman


    was not willing to sacrifice, then she could not get the family warmth she wanted.


    But why was that? Was there no one willing to wait for her? She couldn''t tell whether she was sad


    because she lost Greg or because her faith was destroyed.


    She sat at the table with empty eyes and cried for two hours.


    At three o''clock in the morning, the woman on the bed curled up in the quilt.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open slowly. A man walked in.


    The tall figure cast a shadow and enveloped her in the bed. Edward squatted down so that he could


    see her face clearly. He thought she might have fallen asleep long ago.


    He couldn''t help but reach out his hand and put his finger on her forehead. Then he slid his finger along


    her face to her chin.


    Suddenly, the scene that she struggled in his arms, cried and cursed him "bastard" came to his mind.


    At the beginning, he was afraid that she would entangle him because of something like that. Now, he


    felt that she only belonged to him back then.


    He smiled, but he couldn''t help but leave his own mark on her lips.


    Seeing that Ang didn''t react much to his touch, he couldn''t help raising the corner of his mouth.


    When he released her, she licked her lips with her pink tongue unexpectedly.


    He thought she was awakened but she just licked her lips. He couldn''t help chuckling.


    Suddenly, he remembered the purpose of sneaking into her room. He stood up and looked at the bag


    on the table. He walked on bare foot. Then he opened the shlight app and unzipped her bag.


    He checked a little and found nothing suspicious. Then he zipped back the bag and put it back to


    where it was.


    He then looked at the table again. When he saw the red card, he was confused and subconsciously


    opened it.


    With a nce, he knew why Christa came to her and why she cried secretly today.


    He frowned and remembered that he also received an invitation yesterday. It was said that the


    daughter of the president of the Anson Bank, Richard Wei was married and the bride''s name on the


    invitation was also Wei.


    It took a long time for him to recover from his thoughts, and then he put the thing back to its ce.


    Then he walked to her and stared at her. In the dark, he didn''t need to worry that she would refuse him.


    He just kissed her forehead again. Think of it as "goodnight kiss". After that, he went out of the


    bedroom.


    In the quiet room, it''s as light as if you can''t hear the "click" of closing the door. The people in the bed


    would open her eyes. His eyes were as bright as the stars, but there was also a hint of astonishment in


    them.


    Edward didn''t let her go to work because her foot hadn''t recovered. She was in a bad mood, so she


    followed his arrangement.


    In the beginning, she felt very ufortable when hearing that Edward wanted to change the medicine


    for her. On the seventh day, he held her foot and sterilized the wound. She had already get used to it.


    "You''ve helped me change the medicine for so many days. How many tomato and egg noodle do I


    need to cook for you?" She looked at him and teased.


    Over the past few days, although Ang''s attitude toward him was less than enthusiastic, but she was


    not as sharp as before and also not as cold as before.


    Edward was not in a hurry to achieve quick sess and instant benefit. On the contrary, he would feel


    more natural if he got along with her step by step.


    "I don''t need many dishes." He looked up and smiled.


    "Then how many do you want?" She asked.


    He raised his right index finger and smiled faintly.


    "One time?"


    He smiled and shook his head and continued to bandage her wound.


    She frowned and thought it for a while. Isn''t it a meal to raise a finger?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The cut on your foot has already been cured. You don''t need to bandage it anymore. There should be


    no problem with walking, but remember not to exercise vigorously."


    "Okay, thank you!" Raising her head, she looked into his eyes and asked: "so how many tomato


    noodles should I treat you? It''s just a meal, isn''t it?"


    Then she raised a finger.


    He poked his head and said: "you are so smart. You will figure it out."


    After saying that, he turned around to pick up his coat: "I''m going out for a while. I''ll be back soon," he


    said.


    After he left, Ang took out her phone and called Hilda.


    "What''s wrong? Ang?"


    "When will youe back?"


    Edward has been living here for a week! Since that night, when he sneaked into her room and kissed


    her, she was too scared to lock the door every night.


    Although in the past week, except for that day when he kissed her secretly, he had done nothing


    excessive. But she knew very well that there is no free lunch in the world.


    Edward was doing the job of changing medicine for her and taking care of her every day. If it weren''t for


    the inconvenience of her legs and feet, and if he had insisted, she wouldn''t havee to this! So she


    asked him to cook noodles for her to pay off his help.


    Hilda received her phone call every day, asking when she woulde back.


    It was not easy to create the opportunity, how could she easily disturb it?


    "How are you getting along with my brother?"


    "He gave me food and drink and help me to change the medicine! Hilda, if you don''te back, I can''t


    repay your brother even if I sell my two kidney!"


    "It''s not that hard to repay. I have a way to let you pay him back!


    "What''s it?" Ang didn''t like to owe anyone anything!

 Chapter 87 The Woman Who Suddenly Appeared

    Chapter 87 The Woman Who Suddenly Appeared


    "Give yourself to him! In this way you can not only repay his help, but also... "


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wait! I am now increasingly suspicious of your ulterior motive!" Ang suddenly came out of the


    thought and she asked: "you didn''t go on a business trip, did you?"


    She didn''t like to suspect her friend, but she had to question this due to what Hilda said just now.


    Hearing that she was already unhappy, Hilda stopped her teasing and quickly smiled: "I''m just kidding!"


    "Hilda! As you know, I am not interested in love, let alone marriage!" She said excitedly.


    On the other side of the line, Hilda knew that she was about to cross her line. She quickly put on an


    aggrieved look and said: "Ang! Ang! You shouted at me! You are scolding me! You don''t love me


    anymore..."


    This move was always worked!


    As expected, Ang was in a great headache: "Okay,e back as soon as possible."


    "I will. I can''t let you be alone every night as you miss me so much."


    "Uh..." She couldn''t do anything to her. "Good. Get your things done ande back! I''m making a


    curry potato for you! Chicken is raised by our family this time!"


    On the other side of the phone, Hilda had already shown a foodie''s saliva, and swallowed finally. "I... I''ll


    go back next week!"


    "Okay! That''s settled then!" Ang afraid that she''ll regret then and said: "I''m going to read something.


    I have to go! Bye."


    After hanging up the phone, Ang looked at the phone and muttered in her mind: "this Hilda is


    obviously trying to sell her to someone!" Not to mention that she was pretending to go on a business


    trip, even if she was really going on a business trip, she would go if there was something worth for her


    to hurry to eat!


    Ang was so pleased with the sess of her n that the door opened suddenly. Ang thought it


    was Edward, so she turned her head and asked: "so soon?"


    After saying that, she and the person who pushed the door in were all stunned.


    Was she the cleaningdy who broke Edward''s cup?


    Anna only heard that the circuit of the Edward''s house was burned out. Now he was in the apartment of


    Hilda. She didn''t expect that Ang was here too.


    "Ha-ha..." Anna wanted to run away, but was that useful as she was already saw by Ang? She had


    to give an awkward smile.


    If she was really a cleaner, how could she know the unlock code?


    Anna Chen... "Hilda Chen...


    She looked at the face of Anna. No wonder she felt a little familiar when she met her for the first time!


    Shock and surprise shed across her face!


    "Hello..." Anna tried to act naturally, but there was still an awkward smile on her face.


    Seeing that Anna was carrying her bag with one hand and waving the other hand to greet her, Ang


    hastily stood up and greeted: "Hello!"


    Ten minutester, Ang poured a ss of water for her and they sat on the sofa.


    "Auntie, you are Hilda''s mother, right?" She asked with a smile, trying to sound as rxed as possible.


    "Yes! Hilda told me that she had some roommates. I didn''t expect you to be so kind that you could live


    with her for such a long time. " Anna didn''t expect that Ang could bear Hilda so long, after all, Hilda


    was of a capricious and bad tempered girl!


    The answer was so ridiculous!


    Ang smiled and said: "How could it be? Hilda was a real kind girl! As kind as Auntie!"


    "She doesn''t look like me! She was as willful as her father! Moo moo is like me, considerate and


    thoughtful."


    Anna would not have said something like that to Ang as she had already treated Ang as her


    daughter-inw!

 Chapter 88 The Reason Why Mr. Edward Didnt Go To Work

    Chapter 88 The Reason Why Mr. Edward Didn''t Go To Work


    Though Edward was a man of few words and be angry without infuriation, but he was also very


    considerate to his mother and sister. Of course, Ang was more or less taken care of by him, but


    unconsciously, she regarded his care for her as a kind of effort to achieve his goal.


    But she didn''t care what kind of person Edward was. However, after Anna confessed her identity, her


    perception of the Yan Family was changed again.


    She had thought that she could handle with such a mischievous woman, Hilda, but now there was


    another woman, Anna! The way she looked at her was like a caring mother which made Ang''s hair


    stand on end.


    "Ang..." Anna suddenly grabbed her hand and asked with great anticipation: "are you free this


    afternoon?"


    She was shocked by her words, and felt a little scared as she recalled that she had wasted several


    days because Anna broke the ssst time. However...


    "Auntie, if you have any problem, just tell me. I will try my best to help you."


    She was worrying about how to return the favor to Edward! If so, she could give it back to his mother!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna looked at the clock and found that it was already past ten o''clock. She said: "I want you to have a


    meal with meter and then go shopping with me this afternoon."


    Having dinner? Go shopping?


    She looked at the beautiful woman in front of her in surprise. Then she remembered what Hilda had


    told her: "Sometimes I feel pity for my mother. She wants someone to apany her, but my father,


    my brother and I don''t have time. Anyway, she was not count pitiful! That''s what life is like. A coin has


    two sides. Since she married my rich father, my father spend his time on earning money. It''s impossible


    for him to spend too much time with her. What''s more, my father has to apany other women."


    "Why didn''t you and your brother stay with her?" Ang asked Hilda back then.


    "Let me ask you this question! Ang, do you have time to apany your mother?"


    Besides the fact that she really wanted to prepare for the postgraduate entrance exam at the same


    time of her work. Even if she would apply wholeheartedly, there would be sixteen hours for her study


    every day, 24 hours a day. She would not be able to apany others all the time when she had a


    weekend break. She even needed to read the books she was interested in and to see her friends! If


    she did pass the exam, she would be busier if she could be enrolled in the academic research!


    "Only during vacations are avable."


    "Right! We have a family dinner every week. We must go home for dinner as long as we don''t go on a


    business trip. There was also a family dinner in a month, on tenth every month. Even if we went on a


    business trip, we had to go home for dinner! But it''s just for dinner. Think about it. My mom has been


    living alone in such a big house. How can she not feel lonely and bored?"


    Thinking of this, Ang had a rough idea. Perhaps, Anna was so bored that she just looked for


    someone went shopping and having dinner with her.


    It was indeed a waste of time, but it was a fair thing that Edward spent thirty minutes dressing her


    wound everyday for eight days, that was, four hours. So the whole afternoon''s time was almost the


    same!


    At this moment, Edward came back, followed by Lucas.


    Anna and Ang were stunned when they saw theming in.


    Holding a pile of documents, Lucas wondered what was wrong with Mr. Edward recently. He had never


    been absent from work for no reason, but he even didn''t go to work on time for a week. He even


    ordered Lucas to bring documents andptop here early in the morning, to review those at home and to


    have a meeting online.


    As soon as he saw Ang, Lucas suddenly understood what had happened.

 Chapter 90 Im Afraid Youll Regret It

    Chapter 90 I''m Afraid You''ll Regret It


    She had just been humiliated and was still angry. How could he have the face to flirt with her again?


    Ang pushed his hand away and took a step back: "Who is as boring as you? !"


    He was bored? He pursued her so seriously, just because he was afraid that she would be cheated by


    Chuck. It turned out to be a boring thing in her eyes! She didn''t understand amorous feelings at all!


    "s..."


    He sighed.


    It was the first time that she had heard him sigh. She felt it a little strange. It seemed that he, an


    otherworldly man, would sigh?


    At this time, Anna outside said something. Because of the good sound instion, Ang couldn''t hear


    it clearly. She wanted to go out, but was surrounded by Edward. Ang raised her head and asked:


    "can you let me go?"


    He turned his body aside and saw her walking past him. He asked: "did my mother make any strange


    request to you?"


    At the mention of this, Ang realized that she hadn''t told him yet.


    "Nothing strange. Auntie asked me to go shopping with her."


    "You agreed?"


    "You came back before I could say yes."


    "Don''t say yes!" He suddenly felt a little nervous.


    "Why?" Is it just eating and shopping? She thought for a while and said: "how about this, Edward? It


    took you about four hours to change the medicine for me in the past seven days. Now I also spent four


    hours with your mother. Is this a reward for you?"


    He had never thought of asking her to pay him back. Even if she wanted to pay back, she shouldn''t


    have apanied his mother!


    "I changed the medicine for you. How can you pay back by apanying my mother?"


    Judging from his tone, was she going to apany him? She would rather go shopping with Anna


    than go shopping with him!


    "I suddenly remember something. Did you know that aunt had something to do with the broken ss


    last time?"


    Edward looked away. Ang knew that he was guilty, so she said: "you''re right to let me take the


    me, which almost made me unable to stay in the DC Capital Group!"


    She felt wronged at the thought that he scolded her for being uneducated at that time.


    "I didn''t know it untilter." He felt very guilty when he knew that his mother broke the ss, but he


    didn''t know how to apologize.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before he figure out how to apologize. He didn''t want her to meet his mother again. When he took her


    to see his grandmother, the time was staggered! But he didn''t expect that it was his mother who


    disturbed him.


    "Look, if it weren''t for the ss thing that dyed my study progress, I wouldn''t have worked overtime


    to study. If it weren''t for the study, how could I go home sote? If I didn''te back sote, how could


    I meet a bad guy who hurt my foot? So, to tell you the truth, I didn''t need to pay you back for helping


    me change the medicine, but! I''m kind. How about this? I''ll go shopping and have dinner with aunt as a


    way to repay your favor. And I don''t care about the cup thing anymore!"


    Hearing her analysis, Edward knew that she was talking nonsense! She went to the library because he


    was here. She was better at ying tricks than Hilda!


    He was being kindness and didn''t want her to be deceived by his mother to do strange things. But she


    didn''t appreciate his kindness. In that case, let her feel how terrible his mother was.


    He came to his senses and looked at her with a hint of interest in his eyes. "I have no objection, but I''m


    afraid that you will regret it!"


    Although she didn''t like shopping, she wouldn''t regret it for a merely whole afternoon! Edward must be


    trying to frighten her so that she could amodate to his thought!


    "How could it be? I think Auntie is easy to get along with!" She smiled.


    "Easy to get along with..." He smiled meaningfully, "okay! Although you still don''t trust me, but... I don''t


    hold grudges. If you really can''t stand it this afternoon, you can call me. oh! By the way, I broke your


    phonest time. Manager Lucas bought me a new one today aspensation for you!"


    "No need!" Ang refused subconsciously.


    "What? I broke your phone. Can''t Ipensate you? " He knew she wouldn''t ept a gift from a man


    easily.


    If she didn''t ept it, she was afraid that he would find a way to make her ept it. Perhaps, he


    couldn''t help but give her a lottery or something like that. Since she had to ept it sooner orter, and


    it was true that he had smashed her phone, so it was not that she took it for nothing.


    She thought for a while and said: "okay! You broke my phone. You deserve it!"


    Ang wanted to go out, Edward reached out to open the door for her. As soon as he opened the door,


    Anna lost her bnce and almost fell down.


    It was obvious that she was eavesdropping.


    She nced at her son and then looked at Ang. Then she asked: "Ang, did Moo moo bully you?"


    At the mention of the word "bully", her face instantly flushed. It was all her fault that she was too


    honest. Her expression was full of what happened just now. Anna was delighted to see that and said to


    Edward: "Moo moo, I''m going shopping with Ang and having dinner together. You can eat by


    yourself today!"


    Anna said so because she thought that they lived together as normal couples.


    ncing at Ang, Edward thought that he hadn''t taken her seriously yet, but his mother''s question


    made her blush like this. She might cry for helpter. Thinking of her interesting expression, he


    suddenly looked forward to it.


    "Yes! Since you want to do these things, you''d better hurry up and don''te back toote."


    It seemed that she was his wife, which made Ang unhappy. As the saying goes, "little forbearance


    upsets great ns." thinking that she could only kick him out after paying the debt of gratitude, she


    endured it.


    At this time, Lucas came over and said: "Mr. Edward, this is your phone."


    Edward took the phone and handed it to Ang.


    In front of so many people, it was even more difficult to exin why she took his things.


    Seeing that she didn''t take the phone, Edward raised his hand again, indicating her to take it.


    The atmosphere in the room was awkward when she didn''t take the phone. She thought for a while and


    smiled: "I''m really sorry. My foot was injured. I need your help to buy a cell phone!"


    How could Edward not know her thoughts? He didn''t expose her, but said to his mother: "Ang''s foot


    hasn''t fully recovered yet. Just take a walk a little. Remember to find a ce to rest."


    "Your feet are injured? What happened?" Anna asked nervously.


    "I was identally hurt by the broken ss. It''s not a big deal."


    "It''s okay if you don''t get hurt, but you can''t work too much. In that case, let''s go shopping. I''ll take you


    to a ce where you can have a rest and rx! "


    When they went out, Edward reminded her: "if you are tired, don''t forget to tell her."


    He knew very well that when her mother went shopping, she was really energetic. She didn''t know


    what fatigue was!


    "Moo moo, what do you mean... Why do you make me look like a stepmother?" Anna was a little


    jealous. Why did her son take the side of his girlfriend?!

 Chapter 91 Woman Who Leave People An Amazing Image

    Chapter 91 Woman Who Leave People An Amazing Image


    "I..."


    "You can set off early. I''ve booked a table for dinner at Bruce''s restaurant. I''ll pick you up at that time."


    Addison knew that Ang wanted to exin their rtionship, so he interrupted her. Because now that


    Ang met his mother and was misunderstood as his girlfriend, it was not easy for her to get rid of him!


    That''s good. Chuck will get the news soon. Although he won''t shrink back because of this ording his


    character, at least he should be given a warning!


    Lucas looked at Edward in confusion. Having been working for him for so many years, Lucas knew


    Edward was a man of few words and he rarely interrupted others halfway. But now, it was obvious that


    Mr. Edward didn''t let Ang continue on purpose. But what did Ang want to say?


    Hearing that Ang''s foot was injured, Anna proposed to directly go to have lunch at the appointed


    restaurant.


    Ang checked the time and asked in surprise, "Aunt Anna, isn''t it too early?"


    "After I dress you up, it will be almost at time!"


    "Dress up?" Wasn''t it too exaggerated to dress up just for a lunch?


    However, Anna took her to a hair care, and Ang was very suffering to finish the spa, thinking that it


    was over. Looking at her smooth and glossy hair, Anna was very satisfied. Just when Ang thought


    they was going to have dinner, Anna took her to a beauty salon.


    Ang knew that if getting in, she could not get out without one or two hours. She shook her head to


    resist, but was still pushed in by Anna. As soon as she entered, the waiter who received her said


    respectfully, "Miss Ang, you can take off your clothes now."


    Ang was stunned. "Take off my clothes? !"


    "Yes, we will do a whole body spa for you."


    Ang shook her head desperately and was about to rush out, but was stopped by Anna. "Girls'' skin is


    very important. Even if it''s not on your face, you should take good care of it."


    "Aunt Anna, I think my skin is good enough now!" Ang made a helpless face.


    "You should start skin care when you are young, because when you get old, you can''t get it back! You


    are still young and Moo moo was not tired of you. But if your skin turns bark and the little girl outside


    has a smooth skin, I''m afraid that Moo moo will change his heart. "


    "It''s none of my business whether he changes his mind or not..." Ang finally understood the reason


    why Edward said that.


    "How can you say so? Even if you can ignore it, you can''t let yourself go like this! "


    "No..."


    Before Ang could exin, Anna ordered them, "Hurry up! We are in a hurry! "


    "Aunt, aren''t we in a hurry? How about we leave now? " Ang didn''t want to take off her clothes and


    show her body to so many people!


    However, Anna knew what she was thinking. Seeing that Ang was about to slip out, she winked at


    the staff. So, in Ang''s scream, they dragged her into the room and stripped her clothes.


    Half and an hourster, Ang was done. She stood in front of the mirror, wrapped in a bath towel.


    Anna looked at her face, neck, corbone, arms, and shins, and nodded with satisfaction. "You has a


    good basis in skin, but you take few care of them."


    Ang was also surprised. After their care, her skin was much more delicate.


    "No one''s skin can be better or worse than others when they are eighteen years old, but once they are


    more than twenty-five years old, women''s beauty will be made up of money!" Then she touched


    Ang''s shoulder and said, "I didn''t expect you to be a beauty. Your figure and skin are just hidden by


    your clothes! No wonder Moo moo treats you differently! "


    Ang blushed at once and said, "No, Aunt, the rtionship between me and Edward is not what you


    think!"


    Ang finally exined.


    But Anna didn''t take it seriously. She smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Ang. We don''t have prejudice in


    family background. A few dayster, his father and I will choose a date to visit your family. Moo moo is


    old and he will get married sooner orter. It''s better to get married as soon as possible, isn''t it? "


    It was great for Anna to see her son get married in her lifetime, and as long as her son got married, her


    husband would not have another child with another woman!


    Get married?! Ang just came to have dinner with him. Why was she even nned to get married?


    Besides, had Edward exined to his family? Why did his families all treat her as his girlfriend?!


    "No..." Ang wanted to exin again, but Anna''s phone rang.


    She answered the phone. When the person on the other end of the line finished speaking, she smiled


    and said, "You order some dishes first. We will be there soon."


    Anna turned around and asked the staff to bring the clothes for her and handed them to Ang. It


    turned out that when Ang was doing the spa, Anna had helped her choose a new dress, a matched


    bag and shoes.


    "Aunt, what about my clothes?"


    "I''ve sent it to the dry cleaning shop for you. You wear this one. It should be the right size!" Anna


    seemed to dress up her daughter, expecting her to leave people an amazing image.


    "Okay!" Ang really regretted that she didn''t listen to Edward''s words. If she had known it would be so


    troublesome to have dinner with Anna, she would rather have dinner with Edward!


    After she changed her clothes and came out, Anna smiled with satisfaction. She pped her hands


    again and said, "Very good! You have looked great without makeup! Sure enough, you look much more


    beautiful than them when you dress up! "


    Ang looked at herself in the mirror, dumbfounded. From the usual casual style to a real socialite


    Diva style! She didn''t expect that she could be so beautiful! It was as if she had juste out of novel!


    "Ms. Anna, this is your bill. The consumption is twenty-six thousand this time. Would you like to pay by


    card or by mobile phone?" The waiter respectfully handed the bill to Anna. Ang was stunned and


    muttered in her heart, "Aunt is right. Beauty is really made up of money!"


    On the way to dinner, Ang felt uneasy. It cost tens of thousands to do a spa today! How could she


    pay it back!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was worried facing her cell phone, she received a text message. She clicked on it and saw


    the caller''s name: Moo moo.


    Huh? Moo moo? Isn''t this the nickname of Edward? But when did she have his phone number?


    Suddenly, she remembered that the new phone was bought by Edward. She guessed that he had


    saved it himself.


    Moo moo: you are just apanying my mother today. If you don''t take the initiative to buy the


    products, I can reimburse.


    At first, Ang was still upset. She was the one who served the spa, and whether she should return it


    to Anna or not. But the message from Edward reminded her of one thing that she was forced. So she


    just wanted to apany Anna well today!


    Thinking of this, she felt much more rxed and replied, "Okay."


    ording to his mother''s tradition, she would definitely take Ang to the transformation, and then


    take her to see a group of dames. And ording to Ang''s character, she would definitely worry


    about whether she should pay back the money to his mother. But if she did, how could she have so


    much money? Hearing her say "Okay", Edward was relieved.


    Ang thought it would be enough to have dinner with Anna after dressing up, but she underestimated


    Anna!

 Chapter 92 It Is Her Son Who Is Abnormal!

    Chapter 92 It Is Her Son Who Is Abnormal!


    Ang had thought that she would just have dinner with Anna, but when the waiter pushed the door of


    the box, there were four women sitting inside. They were fat or thin, but they all wore expensive


    clothes.


    "Hey! You finally came. We has been waiting for you for the whole morning. People who don''t know you


    might think that you have taken your daughter-inw to have a stic surgery! " Among them, the


    slightly fat woman in a white dress grinned.


    Ang sensed the irony in her words and felt ufortable. Anna was not surprised. She took Ang


    to the table and said with a smile, "This young girl is not the same as the old. It''s normal for her to


    spend more time outside!"


    The fatdy in the white dress was speechless, her face darkened.


    "That''s it! She is in love with Moo moo. He is full of energy. How can they get up early in the morning? "


    The woman in beige silk shirt and dark green loose pants was the most graceful one except Aunt Anna.


    Then she looked at Anna. It was obvious that she had a good rtionship with Anna.


    "You will scare the young girl if you talk like this." The woman wearing a red dress mediated a dispute,


    looked very gentle and decent.


    Ang was indeed frightened. These aunts were at their age, what nonsense were they talking about?


    "Linda, isn''t your daughter inw studying abroad? When will shee back? " The fatdy in the


    white dress asked thedy in the red dress who was Linda Li, but she smiled at Anna at first and then


    looked at Linda.


    "What studying abroad! It was a study tour! How can''t you tell the difference between study tour and


    studying abroad! " Although the aunt in white silk shirt had a smile on her face, her eyes were full of


    contempt.


    Linda Li replied awkwardly, "Oh! It''s a study tour. She will be back next month. "


    "How luck Linda is! Her son came back from abroad and married a wife who also came back from


    abroad. And I guess that she''ll have a second grandson next year! "


    In the past, when Anna showed off her son''s education and ability, Winnie Yuan couldn''t bear it the


    most! Now, among them, only Anna''s son was not married. Of course, Winnie Yuan would catch this to


    be ironic.


    Linda Li knew what Winnie Yuan was thinking. She usually didn''t like Anna showing off her rich and her


    omnipotent son. Although her son was not as good as hers, he was at least a normal man! Linda Li


    was quite proud, but still showed a modest smile. "How can you say so? He of course cannot catch up


    with Moo moo. He was just in his twenties when he got his doctor''s degree! Now, the money that Moo


    moo earned is enough for Anna to spend several lifetimes! "


    "Moo moo is so excellent. No girl in the world deserves him. Otherwise, he won''t be alone till now! "


    Every time Winnie Yuan had a party, she would talk about this topic.


    "Alone? Anna has brought his wife here to meet us! " The woman in white silk shirt spoke for Anna


    again and her name was Fiona Gu.


    With an elegant smile, Anna introduced, "This is Moo moo''s girlfriend, the bride to be. All of you have


    been looking forward to the wedding of Moo moo and the day finallyes! "


    Hearing the introduction, Ang was almost chocked by her own saliva. She was embarrassed. She


    couldn''t denied it, but it was not true! Being stared at by several people and unable to not respond,


    Ang could only stand up somewhat uneasily. Although she was embarrassed, she still greeted


    politely, "Hello, every sister. My name is Ang Xu."


    It was not Ang''s ttery. These rich women really took good care of themselves and she didn''t think


    it was appropriate to call them aunts! Most importantly, now women cared so much about being called


    old, so she didn''t want to offend them.


    "Ha-ha... Anna, this kid is really good at talking! " Fiona Gu smiled and asked, "Did Moo moo save the


    world in his previous life? In addition to that he is talented, his wife is also much better than others! "


    Hearing this, Linda Li covered her mouth and smiled, but Winnie Yuan pulled a long face. Anna patted


    Fiona Gu and smiled, "You are the most talkative!"


    Ang sensed that something was wrong. Later, Anna told her that Winnie Yuan''s daughter-inw was


    a three tier star and she was arrogant. Last time, Winnie Yuan took her to meet all the aunts. The three


    tier star went to the bathroom and talked on the phone. Linda Li and Fiona Gu happened to hear it.


    On the phone, she called them "old aunts" one after another, and said that they were as disgusting as


    her mother-inw, Winnie. Fiona Gu was a troublemaker, so she recorded all the words that the star


    disliked them. Of course, Winnie Yuan lost face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie''s face darkened, but she didn''t say anything.


    Ang didn''t like such a lunch intriguing against each other with an aggressive atmosphere. Every


    word was full of underlying meaning, which made her feel tired. She felt a little embarrassed, but the


    four aunts were not surprised.


    "I''m going to the bathroom. The dishes will be served soon. You don''t have to wait for me." Linda Li


    said politely with a smile.


    "I''ll go with you." Winnie Yuan stood up and followed her.


    The two of them left one after another. Anna and Fiona looked at each other in tacit understanding, and


    then stretched out their hands to p with each other.


    "Look, Winnie is so angry that her fat face has wrinkled up! Ha-ha... "


    "She always says that my Moo moo is abnormal, I think it is her son who is abnormal! My son is just


    excellent and picky about women, not like her son who is greedy for women and wants all kinds of


    women! "


    "You are right! What''s the big deal with her son! My daughter studies better than her son, and now her


    ie is higher than her son''s. what''s wrong with my daughter? She says nonsense that no matter


    how excellent my daughter was, she was someone else''s after all. It was not good if I couldn''t have a


    son! I don''t know why she have such a sense of superiority! " Fiona Guined endlessly. It


    seemed that she was very dissatisfied with Winnie Yuan!


    Hearing the two people''sints, Ang was very embarrassed. She smiled and said, "Sorry, I


    want to go to the toilet."


    "Go out and turn right. You can see it in a few minutes." Anna exined with a smile.


    Ang walked out of the box and rubbed her head. She really hoped that she could finish eating and


    leave here as soon as possible. She had to wash her face in the bathroom to be sober, so as not to be


    restless by the four auntster.


    When Ang was about to flush the toilet, she heard Winnie Yuan''s voice.


    "Daughter-inw? Moo moo''s girlfriend? I think 80 percent possibility of her is part-time actor rented


    from somewhere. What''s the use of the Yan Family being so rich? Isn''t her son still an abnormal man?


    If he was normal, how could he not have a girlfriend at his age? It is very possible that he were not


    good at that aspect! I didn''t know if there was something wrong with the Yan Family or the couple Anna


    and her husband. Jonson keeps women outside all day long and Anna actually doesn''t care that. If she


    is not frigid, why does her husband not go home all day long? Maybe it''s inherited from her frigid.


    Otherwise, how could her son and daughter have no girlfriend or boyfriend? " Winnie''s mouth was like


    a machine gun, constantly talking.


    Just now, Ang thought it was a little too much for Aunt Anna and Fiona to say their friends like that.


    Butpared with Winnie, they were too gentle and friendly!


    Winnie Yuan''s words were full of sharp thorns, and even her words were poisonous, which sounded


    harsh. Even Ang thought that she had gone too far!


    Linda Li, on the other hand, was more cautious and reminded her, "Let''s put it aside first. Aren''t you


    afraid of being heard by others again?"


    "So what? I''m telling the truth! "


    In the bathroom, Ang thought for a while and then pressed the button to flush the toilet. In the empty


    bathroom, the sound of rushing water was a little abrupt. Winnie Yuan was so scared that she didn''t


    dare to say anything more. She looked at Linda Li, and then the two looked at the toilet in tacit


    understanding, trying to see who was in it.

 Chapter 93 Her First Man

    Chapter 93 Her First Man


    Seeing Ang''s smiling face, Winnie''s face turned pale. Linda felt extremely embarrassed. Fortunately,


    she didn''t say anything disrespectful to the Yan Family just now.


    "Hello, Aunts!" Ang said politely to the two, but her eyes were fixed on Winnie.


    "Hello..." Even though she was a little embarrassed, Linda still maintained her gentle and decent


    image.


    "He...Hello." Winnie wished she could dig a hole in the ground to hide herself.


    Ang calmly walked to the wash basin, washed her hands and wiped them with tissue. Then she


    turned around and said to Winnie, "Oh! By the way, please don''t worry. All the people in the Yan Family


    are healthy. They are not as frigid as you said. In the past few years, the reason why my Edward


    remained single was that he hadn''t met me, so he kept his chastity. After all, not everyone is so horny! "


    Originally, the matter of the Yan Family had nothing to do with her, but somehow, when she heard


    Winnie''s words, her anger arose. Ang thought that maybe she wanted to speak for them


    subconsciously because Edward and Hilda treated her so well!


    Then she kept smiling and finished saying. Winnie''s face looked terrible as if she had eaten shit.


    Winnie thought it was the most embarrassing thing, but unexpectedly, after Ang left, there was a


    burst ofughter in the bathroom. They had already recognized whoughed, and Winnie immediately


    became angry.


    "Ha ha..." Fiona walked out of the toilet andughed out loud. When she passed Winnie, she patted her


    on the shoulder and said, "Winnie! I can''t help you this time. What did you say? Why did you say that


    her husband had impotence? "


    "I... I..." Winnie was in the wrong. Although she was angry, she had no reason to lose her temper!


    Fiona washed her hands and smoothed her hair. "Let''s go back first. The dishes should be served."


    Said Linda behind her.


    In the private room, Anna saw that they came back one after another. Ang was calm, Fiona was


    smiling, Linda was embarrassed, and Winnie seemed to be terrible.


    Anna was keenly aware of something. She turned to Fiona and asked, "What happened?"


    "Something interesting."


    Since Fiona didn''t say it directly, it must be inconvenient to say it. Although Anna was tantalized, she


    could only be patient.


    At this time, the dishes were served, and everyone ate a few silently. Suddenly, Fiona put down her


    chopsticks and asked Ang, "Ang, when did you know Moo moo?"


    "What?" Ang came to her senses and said, "Not long. It''s only March this year."


    After saying that, she felt a little flustered. She was so impulsive just now that she said something like


    that. She didn''t really have that kind of rtionship with Edward. It would be more embarrassing if it


    was found out! Perhaps even Edward would beughed at more.


    However, what she said was like water pouring out.


    But in order not to let them see through her mind, she picked up the cup on the table and drank a few


    mouthfuls with her head down, trying to cover up the panic in her eyes.


    "Your rtionship is developing very fast. How long can Moo moo stay when you have a sex at night?"


    All of a sudden, there was a weird silence at the table. The four of them looked at her. Ang was


    choked by the water because of these unexpected words and coughed, "Eh hem..."


    For a moment, her face was as red as blood!


    When the four people saw that she had calmed down, they stared at her expectantly, waiting for her


    answer.


    "I..." She wanted to exin that she had nothing to do with Edward, but it contradicted what she said


    earlier.


    She shouldn''t have been so impulsive just now. She had dug such a big trap for herself!


    Ang took a look at Anna. She had thought that Anna would speak for her, but Anna swallowed and


    stared at her, asking gently, "How long has it been?"


    Ang''sst assistant turned into an aplice of her opponent. She was on the verge of breaking


    down!


    But how could she say that?


    "Is it Very short? " Fiona asked. Hearing her question, Winnie couldn''t wait to hear Ang''s answer.


    Linda was embarrassed, but she couldn''t hide her expectation.


    Was it really appropriate to say it in public? And it was on the table!


    Ang was embarrassed, but they stared at her and didn''t want to let her go. Besides, judging from


    their expressions, it seemed that this kind of thing was not something that should be kept secret!


    Was this the reason why Edward asked her not to regret? Ang really regretted that she had set


    herself up! It was not right either that she answered or not.


    She lowered her eyebrows, ashamed, angry and regretful. Seeing her so silent, everyone took her as


    acquiescence. Anna was anxious and pinched Ang''s thigh under the table.


    Ang finally came to her senses and nced at Anna.


    Winnie sneered. Fiona frowned and touched her jaw, "It shouldn''t be! ording to Moo moo''s figure,


    even if it is less than three hours, it shouldn''t be short! "


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t judge a book by its cover. It was what you always say." Said Winnie.


    "s! I haven''t expected that he didn''t inherit the good gene from his father and I."


    "No!"


    Seeing that Anna was full of sadness and Winnie was snickering, Ang couldn''t help retorting. This


    retort made her regret again. She shouldn''t have answered such a topic!


    "Oh! I see! " Fiona suddenly remembered something and pped her hands excitedly. "Is Edward your


    first man?"


    Hearing this question, Ang suddenly raised her head and looked into Fiona''s eyes. This time, her


    ears turned red.


    "Aha! I knew it! No wonder Moo moo has waited for ten years and wants to marry no one except you. I


    didn''t expect that Moo moo has such a good taste. He can still find a girl as clean as you in this era! "


    Of course, Fiona didn''t really think that a girl should keep her virginity in order to keep her clean. She


    nced at Winnie intentionally or unintentionally, just in order to rub her sharpness. Later, Ang knew


    that it was because Winnie''s daughter-inw was a three tier star and had been kept by a rich


    businessman a few years ago.


    Fiona fought back. She really cut Winnie''s heart and also put a big handful of salt on it!


    As expected, the smile at the corners of Winnie''s mouth froze. She still nced at Ang with disdain.


    "So, how long will itst?" Anna was so excited! She just hoped that Ang could tell her more about


    her son and wash the dirty water they poured on him!


    Facing pairs of fiery eyes, Ang was really hard to say, "I... I don''t know either..."


    So she admitted that she had sex with Edward! And Anna finally confirmed that her son had sex with


    Ang the night she asked someone to drug him!


    "How could you not know? Or... Isn''t it true? " Winnie finally caught her words and smiled with


    contempt, "Anna! You don''t have to find an actress every time! "


    Winnie thought of a very strange thing. If Edward was really with Ang, why hadn''t Anna sent them a


    photo of them? Young people nowadays, which couple don''t take a photo together? Moreover, Anna


    had never said that Edward had a girlfriend before! Wasn''t it too abrupt to bring a daughter-inw here


    all of a sudden?

 Chapter 94 Edward! Help Me!

    Chapter 94 Edward! Help Me!


    Anna had tried to find a substitute actress to be her daughter-inw, and Winnie''s suspicion was


    reasonable. Anna felt guilty for what she had done.


    Seeing Anna lowering her head, Ang thought she was too humiliated to raise her head. She thought


    that since she had said this, she would not mind saying a few more words. She gritted her teeth and


    raised her head: "It''s not like that. It was just because I was too tired that he finally stopped. I was so


    tired that I just wanted to sleep, so I didn''t look at the time."


    The aunts sighed. Anna had always thought that there was something wrong with his son. Hearing her


    words, she finally felt relieved.


    Ang suddenly remembered that night when he got off her, it was already gray and a little bright.


    Without hesitation, she muttered: "it seems that... It''s dawn..."


    "Morning? !" They stared at her in shock.


    Uh...


    Aunts, can we skip this topic?


    Ang lowered her head silently, took a sip of water and put down the cup: "I''m going to the


    bathroom!"


    In the bathroom, Ang patted her face with water for several times, but her face was still hot. She


    fanned herself with her hands to cool herself down.


    Her brain was buzzing, and she wandered around the bathroom a few more times.


    What the hell did she say? Didn''t you say that you had forgotten what happened that night? How could


    she remember so clearly? Didn''t you say that you had turned the page? How could it be possible for


    her to get out of it all!


    Crazy! She must be crazy!


    She looked at herself in the mirror with a sad face. After a while, she thought of another possibility.


    ''These aunts won''t say this to their children, will they? ''you are right. Everyone is so busy. Who will talk


    about this topic?


    She calmed herself down a little bit and told herself several times that there would be nobody else to


    know. It was okay! it will be OK!


    When Ang returned to the box, Winnie and Linda had left. When she pushed the door open, she


    heard Anna say excitedly: "what''s wrong with my Ang? Her skin was also white, her forehead was


    full, her nose was small and her mouth was beautiful. Why was she not as beautiful as her daughter-in-


    law? Do you think so, Fiona?"


    "That''s impossible. Ang and Regina are two different beauties! But Regina suits the taste of modern


    people more!"


    "What''s so good about an awl face? I think my Ang is beautiful with a round face. She will bring


    good luck to her future husband!"


    "Yes! Ang is a ssic beauty, different!"


    Regina was Winnie''s daughter-inw. With fair skin, oval face and big eyes, she was a beauty that


    everyone would praise on the street.


    Winnie couldn''t find anything to dislike. She had to find something better than Anna!


    Ang sat down and was about to continue eating when Anna noticed hering back and suddenly


    stared at her. Suddenly, she smiled: "Ang..."


    Anna changed from anger to tenderness so fast that Ang grew a bad feeling.


    "What''s wrong? Aunt... "She was afraid that Anna would ask her to do something strange again.


    She looked her up and down. Ang was frightened by her stare. She chewed the food and swallowed


    it with fear. Then she asked carefully: "auntie... Auntie?"


    "Get up!" Anna held her hand and asked her to stand up.


    Ang was 1.60 meter high and Anna was 1.68.


    Anna looked at her up and down again and frowned: "indeed a little shorter" Then she looked at


    Ang''s corbone, shook her head and sighed: "it''s far from enough!"


    Ang was speechless: "..."


    Suddenly, Anna gripped her waist, which scared her to scream. Ignoring her rejection, Anna smiled and


    said: "you have a good ratio." When Ang was caught off guard, her hand moved upward and


    touched her soft part and said: "Except here, her figure is no worse than that of Winnie''s!"


    Ang froze as the sensitive part of her body been touched and looked terrible. Without scruple, Anna


    touched her buttocks, thighs, and calves, and then got up and took a wet tissue to wipe her hands. She


    said slowly: "other parts are no worse than Regina!"


    Ang trembled, but she couldn''t lose her temper because she was an elder.


    It was not easy for Anna to stop "invasion", and before she could react, she stood there like a pir, and


    Fiona''s hands came up again. The method was almost the same as Anna''s, but more familiar than


    Anna''s. After wiping it, she was naturally willing to say: "a natural beauty! She had never received a


    surgery and maintained it very well! Especially her buttocks!"


    Ang felt that she was like a pork on the board for others to judge and choose, which made her


    unbearable. She took a deep breath and asked: "Auntie, are we going back?"


    Anna noticed that there was something wrong with her face, but she didn''t expect that it was because


    of their professional "diagnosis". She asked: "what''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? Is it because


    your foot hurts?"


    "I want to go home." She had a headache today!


    Anna nced at her and felt sorry for her: "Thank you so much today! Good girl!"


    After Winnie and the others left, seeing that Anna was angry, Fiona sent the conversation recorded in


    the bathroom to Anna. Anna was very fond of Ang when she heard that she protected the Yan


    Family and her son decently!


    Then she said to Fiona, "Fiona, my daughter-inw said she was tired. You can go back and see how


    to fix it. Then let''s see if you can open her eyes and cut her bones!"


    The high-end stic surgerypany owned by Fiona was the most influential one in the country at


    present!


    "Boobs or something like that is feasible. We still need to think about cutting the bones. After all,


    nowadays, it''s notmon for people to see a face with ssical temperament like Ang. Maybe she


    will be a typical beauty of the mainstream in the future!"


    Open her eyes? Breast augmentation? Chop my bones?


    Hearing their conversation, Ang shivered with fear.


    At this time, a waiter came in. Anna paid the bill and said to them: "let''s go!"


    When they arrived downstairs, Fiona said: "Anna, I don''t want to wait for my daughter to drive here. I


    can take your car back directly! Anyway, we are on the same way!"


    "Okay!"


    Fifteen minutester, the car stopped in front of the high-end international medical beauty. Fiona got


    out of the car and suddenly said: "Since we''re all here. Do you want toe in and have a test?"


    Anna thought it was boring to go back! "Okay!"


    Ang tensed up when she heard her answer!


    Sure enough, Anna said to her: "since we''re all here, let''s go inside and have a test!"


    Then she pulled her out of the car.


    Now that we''re here, let''s go inside and have a test! ¡ª¡ª


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Ten minutester, they would definitely say: "since we''re already here, let''s do a surgery!"


    Ang wanted to refuse, but Fiona and Anna walked by side with her in their arms around her and


    went in. Anna still smiled and said: "don''t look at Aunt Fiona as a gentle little woman. In S City,


    everyone knows that Holly is herpany!"


    "What are you talking about! My achievement is not even worth mentioned in front of that of the Yan


    Family!"


    The female employees in the shop were the main ones. When they saw the three of them passing by,


    they all smiled and respectfully bowed their heads slightly to call Mrs. Fiona.


    It was indeed a high-grade ce, but she was not interested in stic surgery. At the thought that they


    would hurt her made her fear spread like vines. As soon as she came in, she found an excuse first and


    said: "Aunt, I want to go to the bathroom!"


    "Turn right ahead!" Fiona said with a smile.


    Ang strode as fast as she could. When she entered the bathroom, she closed the door and called


    Edward.


    Edward answered the phone soon.


    "Edward! Help me!"


    On the other side, Edward was having a video meeting with someone else. When he saw her call, he


    told the person on the other side to wait. Hearing her words, he stood up nervously and asked: "what''s


    wrong?"

 Chapter 95 Let Me Take You Home!

    Chapter 95 Let Me Take You Home!


    "I don''t want a surgery! Don''t..." Ang couldn''t help but sob.


    Although she was not a tough woman, she was not a delicate woman who would cry easily. Hearing


    her cry, he became more nervous and asked: "What''s wrong? where are you? Where is my mother?"


    In fact, the reason why Ang choked with fear was that out of curiosity, she watched the video of the


    stic surgery with her roommate. The bloody screen cast a shadow on her.


    "I don''t know..." She was already in a panic and shook her head: "I''m in the car. I can''t remember the


    way!"


    "ce! Are you still in the restaurant?" Edward''s heart was in his throat and he wanted to rush there


    right away. Before he could exin to the client, he closed theptop, took the key and went out.


    On the other side of the phone, Ang''s face turned pale and her mind was full of the words that Anna


    and Fiona said they were going to give her a stic surgery. "Eye opening, bone cutting, breast


    bulging, fat filling..." All of them shed through her mind.


    "Hello? Hello? Ang? Ang?" Edward called her several times, but he didn''t hear any reply. He was


    afraid that something might happen to her, so he wanted to rush to the elevator, but the elevator was


    very slow. He had always been calm, but now he was too worried to press the button of the basement


    floor several times.


    Edward didn''t hear her answer and thought it was because of the bad signal. Thinking that she went


    out with her mother, he hung up the phone.


    At the other end of the line, Ang finally came to her senses and said: "Holly! They said..."


    Then she found that the man on the other end of the phone had already hung up.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang was in a panic and wanted to dial back, but when she thought that he had hung up the phone,


    she didn''t press the dial button.


    She was stunned and then remembered a terrible thing. Once upon a time, she would be the first one


    to ask for help from Greg. After they broke up, she tried her best not to look for him and tried to solve


    everything by herself. But at this moment, she suddenly wanted someone to help her, but how could


    that person be Edward?


    She stood there in a daze for a long time before she came to her senses.


    Anna, who was waiting outside, answered the phone when she saw it was from her son.


    "Where are you?"


    "We are in your Aunt Fiona''spany, Holly!" Anna answered subconsciously.


    After getting the ce, Edward was stunned. His mother was just too bored! He guessed that it might


    be his mother who was going to take Ang to have a stic surgery.!


    "Where is Ang?"


    "She went to the bathroom. I don''t know if she is not feeling well. We just went to the washroom in the


    dining room before we left. When we arrived here, she ran to the washroom again!"


    It seemed that Ang had hidden herself in the bathroom.


    Hearing her words, Edward breathed a sigh of relief and said: "I''ll pick you up now."


    Before his mother could respond, he hung up the phone. After all, he was driving as fast as he could.


    "Your Aunt Fiona and I..." Anna wanted to say that they were not going back, but before she could say


    anything, Edward hung up the phone. She mumbled: "this child..."


    Fiona asked: "why hasn''t Ange out yet?"


    "Yes! She''d been in there for more than ten minutes!" Anna also felt a little uneasy.


    The two of them walked to the washroom in tacit understanding. As soon as they entered, Fiona and


    Anna called out respectively: "Ang?"


    In the bathroom, Ang was trying to find a way to make her get away with it when she heard them


    calling her. Ang didn''t dare to answer. She didn''t say anything until she heard them push open the


    door of each bathroom and call her again. "Yes!" She replied.


    The two people outside were relieved to see that she was fine. Ang hadn''t figured out a way, so she


    had to use the dying tactic first. "I''m in the bathroom! I need more time, you go out and wait for me.


    I''m afraid that you will be smoked to death!"


    "Yes! We''ll wait for you outside."


    When the two were about to go out, Ang''s phone rang. It was from Edward.


    As soon as she answered the phone, the person on the other end of the line said: "I''ve arrived at Holly.


    Are you in the bathroom on the first floor?"


    It seemed that he had hung up the phone before she told him the address. How did he know she was


    here?


    "Yes."


    "You cane out now. I''ll take you home!" He had seen the bathroom, but he was afraid that she


    would be afraid, so he didn''t hang up.


    Edward rushed over. The two people waiting outside were surprised to see him. Anna asked: "why do


    youe so early?"


    "Are you here for your wife!" Fiona raised her eyebrows and said with interest.


    In the bathroom, Ang was still holding her phone. She kept saying in her mind: "I want to go home."


    "I''ll take you home," said Edward It was warmth that made time stop! She felt so warm!


    After a while, the person on the other end of the phone said: "Ang,e out. I''m already at the


    door."


    "Okay!" Ang hung up the phone and walked out. She wanted to go out directly, but she turned


    around and came to the mirror subconsciously. She washed her hands and tidied herself up a little


    before she walked out.


    Today, Anna took her to have a hairstyle, with a slightly curled and buttoned hair tail. She looked like a


    lady. Because she had done beauty treatment and makeup, she looked very beautiful. The ck


    waisted short dress made her even more outstanding.


    When she walked out, Edward was stunned. She usually wore loose clothes, which blurred her waist


    and concealed her real height. Besides, her dress today outlined her curve, and even he was slightly


    shocked.


    Ang felt at ease when she saw Edward. She was a little excited and ran towards him


    subconsciously.


    Seeing that she was still full of trust and excitement when she trotted over, Edward was very happy. He


    reached out to pick her up, and this time she put her hand in his palm, stood next to him, and then


    slightly stood back, as if she wanted to be protected by him.


    This was just like the scene of a young couple meeting each other. The girlfriend rushed to her


    boyfriend with a little happiness, and her boyfriend was full of care and protection to hold her and


    protect her behind! Fiona''s heart melted when she saw this! She whispered in Anna''s ear: "to be


    honest, I thought Ang was who you asked for to pretend Edward''s girlfriend originally. I didn''t expect


    it to be true this time!"


    Seeing their love, Anna feltplicated and sighed: "Moo moo is always busy. Now that she has a


    girlfriend, I''m afraid that he won''t have time to apany me!"


    "What are you afraid of? Soon you will have a grandson to apany you!" Fiona teased.


    Edward felt her palms sweating and she was still flustered. He held her hand to reassure her. Then he


    said to his mother, Anna: "mother, I''m taking Ang back."


    What!? Why didn''t he ask her if he just wanted to take Ang away? Sure enough, a grown man


    cannot be kept by side!


    Anna wanted to me him, but was hit by Fiona. Anna knew what she meant. She wanted to have a


    grandson as soon as possible, so she said: "I want to talk more with your aunt Fiona. You can go back


    first!"


    "Okay!" After saying that, Edward pulled her out.


    "Auntie, I''m leaving now!" Hearing that he was going to take her away, Ang was very excited and


    turned around to say goodbye to them.


    Anna felt relieved and happy to see her son take Ang away in a hurry! She waved at them and said:


    "drive safe!"

 Chapter 96 Why Are You Running

    Chapter 96 Why Are You Running


    Ang trotted to keep up with Edward. Thetter took her to the ce where there were few people


    outside. Then he looked back at the door and saw that his mother didn''t follow them. Edward said with


    a smile, "It''s safe now."


    Ang followed his gaze and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that they didn''t follow. But when


    she saw the building, she was still terrified. "Let''s go quickly!"


    But Edward was not in a hurry, because he held her hand. He followed her when she left. He asked


    with interest, "Is it so terrifying?"


    "How can it not be terrible? Cut your skin, put something in it and sew it up. " She couldn''t help


    trembling as she said, "It hurts even to think about it."


    "Why do Mom want to take you to have a stic surgery?"


    Although his mother had nothing else to do, she had never done stic surgery. How could she


    suddenly say that she would take Ang there?


    "s! Maybe I''m ugly. " Ang lowered her head slightly, but soon looked up and said, "I''m ugly, and I


    have no choice! I can try to be more beautiful if you said my clothes is not fashion, but I can''t change


    my appearance through the efforts! "


    Edward was amused by her feeling wronged andints. He held her hand firmly with his right


    hand, and his left hand pinched her little face that she raised a little. After looking at it carefully, he said


    seriously, "Not ugly. It''s their bad taste."


    ''If it weren''t for the drug, you think I''ll even go for you? I won''t be taken advantage of so easily!'' ¡ª¡ª


    ''Take advantage of you? Do you even have a mirror?'' ¡ª¡ª


    When they met for the first time, she was drugged, but he was not interested in her at all. What he said


    was hurtful. Although she was angry, she could still answer. Or if he was cynical, she might not care.


    But Edward''s serious expression made her blush.


    "Not ugly? How do I remember you asked me if there was no mirror in my house? " She was always


    straightforward and blurted it out identally.


    At first, Edward rarely remembered the details of that night. After hearing her words, his memory was


    as clear asst night. His hand was still pinching her chin, and she raised her face to show her wless


    neck, which made his body stiff.


    He loosened her chin and said, "I didn''t say you were ugly at that time."


    "All right! I know. Your mother thinks I''m ugly, so she wants me to have a stic surgery. Let alone that


    I have nothing to do with you, even if I have, I won''t have a stic surgery!" She muttered angrily.


    Ang wasn''t a stunning beauty, but she wasn''t ugly. Moreover, the more people looked at her, the


    more attractive she was. Especially the ssical literary temperament, in the modern society, it was


    difficult to find such a girl. If she was stic surgery, it would destroy such a pure and natural beauty!


    "I won''t let it happen."


    Although his tone was indifferent, it made her unconsciously trust him. Ang''s heart skipped a beat.


    She didn''t even realize that he was still holding her hand and just now he pinched her chin and touched


    the outline of her face, but she didn''t push him away with disgust.


    Not far away, in a car, a man stared at them. His eyes were full of mncholy and sadness, and even


    tears were rolling in them. Looking at the intimacy between the two people, he tightened his hand on


    the steering wheel. The man''s phone rang for a long time. Finally, he recovered from his thoughts and


    answered, "Mr. Chuck?"


    Chuck asked, "Have you found her?"


    "Yes! Ang''s foot was injured and she stayed at home for the whole week. Today, she came out with


    Anna, the mother of Edward. "


    "Oh? It seems that he is in a panic. "


    Harriet Zhang could imagine that on the other end of the phone, Chuck curled up his lips slightly, and


    hiscent expression of strategy and control of the overall situation.


    "Mr. Chuck, what should we do next?" Harriet Zhang asked, looking at the two people not far away.


    Seeing that Edward took Ang away, he felt as if his heart was stabbed by a knife.


    "Youe back first." Then Chuck hung up the phone.


    Harriet Zhang put his phone aside and didn''t drive away. He put his hand on the steering wheel and


    rested his head on it. All the memories of those years came to him. Although he tried to control his


    tears, he could not help but shed silently.


    "Edward, I don''t have to go shopping with your mother anymore. It won''t happen again!" Ang


    stopped him from calling Anna, because she didn''t want any conflict between his mother and him on


    such a small matter.


    Avoiding her grab of the phone, Edward dialed his mother''s number.


    "Is it Moo moo?"


    "Yes! Mom, I have something to discuss with you. " When Edward heard his mother call him warmly, he


    was about toe straight to the point.


    "Yes! Tell me! " Her son seldom said anything to her forwardly. It was rare!


    Hearing their conversation, Ang pulled a long face and gently begged, "Don''t say it!"


    "Don''t take Ang to this kind of ce anymore. She doesn''t need stic surgery."


    "What? Doesn''t she want to be beautiful? "


    Hearing Anna''s displeasure, Ang wanted to cry. Aunt Anna was kind-hearted, but Ang couldn''t


    ept it. She was afraid that if Edward said so, Anna would be angry.


    "She is very beautiful. I like her very much." Edward said lightly.


    Ang was stunned and her ears turned red. The next second, she realized that what Edward said


    didn''t really praise her, but put the problem on himself, and Anna wouldn''t me her!


    Anna kept silent for a while, which made Ang very nervous. She thought that Anna would definitely


    hate her for driving a wedge between them. After a long time, Anna''s voice came through the phone,


    "Don''t she need to have a breast enhancement?"


    Edward nced at Ang subconsciously and answered without hesitation, "No."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that he was staring at her chest, Ang covered her chest with her hands and said angrily with


    her lips, "Don''t look at me!"


    "That''s right. You have always had a different taste from others." Anna didn''t show any dissatisfaction


    when she said this. Instead, she said in a light and happy tone, "Fiona also said that Ang is a rare


    beauty of ssical style. Your Aunt Cassie said that she had a good luck face, which was afraid of


    being deducted if taking a cosmetic surgery."


    "Okay, I''ll go on with my work." After hanging up the phone, Edward opened the door for Ang.


    "Thank you." Before Ang came to her senses from his words "I like her", she got on the car in a


    trance.


    That night, Ang had been hiding in her room. At eight forty-seven, she couldn''t help but walk out of


    the hall and said to Edward, who was watching the news, "Mr. Edward, I want to go to work!"


    Edward turned the TV voice to zero and patted the sofa, "Come here. I happen to have something to


    talk to you."


    What else did he want to say to her? Besides, it''s okay to talk standing, why did she have to sit next to


    him?


    She shook her head and took a step back subconsciously. With a forced smile, she said, "Mr. Edward,


    if you have something to say, you can say it directly. I can hear it even if I stand."


    Mr. Edward? Why did she call him "Mr. Edward" again?


    He frowned and stood up. "If you don''te over, I''lle to you."


    Seeing that he stood up with an unreadable smile on his face and walked towards her, Ang''s mind


    was full of the scene of being molested this morning, the sense of humiliation, and the fear still left.


    "I... I..." Ang took a few steps back. Seeing that he was about to walk to her, she turned around and


    was about to run to her room. But before she could take two steps, her back cor was lifted up.


    "Why are you running?"

 Chapter 97 What Are You Afraid Of

    Chapter 97 What Are You Afraid Of


    She didn''t run away and wait for him to tease her again?


    Ang tried to push his hand away, but failed. Holding her cor, Edward said to her: "I have


    something to tell you."


    "Just say what you want to say. Don''t touch me!" Seeing that she couldn''t reach him, she stopped. But


    he was still holding her back cor. She was so angry.


    "How can I do that if you don''t leave?"


    "All right! I''m not leaving now. Let go of me first!"


    Hearing her words, Edward let go of her. However, as soon as her back cor was loosened, Ang


    ran to her room. Before she closed the door, she made a face at him and said: "I don''t believe you! If


    you have anything to say, just say it on the phone. I''m afraid it''s not safe!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, she closed the door and locked it firmly before he could answer.


    Edward was speechless. After a long while, he turned around and went back to his room.


    In the room, Ang sat on the chair and there''s a pile of books, she thoughtcently: "fortunately,


    I''m smart, or else Edward will be taken advantage of again!"


    Suddenly, she heard some noise from the door, like a frightened bird. She turned around abruptly. At


    the same time, Edward opened the door.


    Ang was shocked. She stood up and said: "you -".


    Seeing her pale face, he shook the key in his hand and smiled: "If I really want to do something to you,


    do you think locking the door will work?"


    Oh my God! This was really horrible!


    "Don''t, don''te over..."


    Seeing him approaching her step by step, Ang was so scared that she couldn''t speak fluently. She


    stepped back, but found that there was no way back.


    Just two steps away, she rolled her eyes and was about to run around him, but was held by his arm.


    Edward not only stopped her, but also pulled her into his arms.


    Ang was forced to turn her back to him and let him hold her from behind.


    For a moment, the posture of the two people changed. He was behind her, one hand holding her in


    front of her corbone, his jaw leaning on her warm head, and the other hand turning on the phone,


    which was very easy.


    When she was about to struggle, she heard a conversation on his phone.


    Daughter-inw? Moo moo''s girlfriend? I think 80% of them are part-time actors rented from


    somewhere. What''s the use of the Yan Family being so rich? Isn''t her son a sick man? If it was normal,


    how could he not have a girlfriend at his age? Most possibility that he was incapable of having sex with


    woman. We didn''t know if there was something wrong with the Yan Family or something wrong with


    Anna and her husband. Anna doesn''t care that Jonson keeps a woman outside all day long. If she is


    not a frigid, why doesn''t her husband go home all day long? Maybe she could inherit her coldness,


    otherwise, how could her son and daughter have no girlfriend or boyfriend? ¡ª¡ª


    Hello, Auntie! ¡ª¡ª


    Hello... ¡ª¡ª


    How... How are you? ¡ª¡ª


    It was the sound of her washing her hands. Ang knew what she said next! She was so frightened


    that she turned around and was about to grab the phone, regardless of the ambiguous posture


    between the two!


    With one hand around her waist, Edward held the phone so high that she couldn''t reach it.


    He chuckled: "I''ve heard it all."


    Oh! By the way, please don''t worry. All the people in the Yan Family are healthy. They are not as cold


    as you said. In the past few years, the reason why Edward remained single was that he hadn''t met me,


    so he kept his chastity. After all, not everyone was so greedy! ¡ª¡ª


    Ang covered her face with her hands, wishing to dig a hole on the ground and go into it.


    Over the years, he had been surrounded by many temptations, but he had never met someone he


    liked, but he had never been hungry for anything. People around him said that he had an abnormal


    sexual orientation, cold sex and so on. They even directly told him that they didn''t mind his physical


    disease. Only Ang spoke out his mind: "he is just waiting for the person he wants!"


    In the past ten years, except for Aaron, Ang was the only person who could see through him. That


    alone was enough to make him treat her differently, not to mention that she had protected the Yan


    Family''s face so politely.


    Edward found that he really didn''t want to miss her.


    "Edward! I just want to defend you against the injustice judgment! If it was someone else, they would


    also help!"


    "Oh? Is it? He saw her flushed face in his eyes, and suddenly felt very interesting. He said with a faint


    smile: "aren''t you satisfied with my capability?"


    Ang was merely going crazy. She shouldn''t have set such a big trap for herself. She really didn''t


    expect that Anna would tell such a thing to her son. Of course, she didn''t expect that Anna would tell


    this to Edward withfort and excitement tone!


    She only knew that she was very angry. She helped him selflessly, but he teased her. She was so


    angry that her eyes were filled with tears. She said: "I have told you! Let''s turn that page! Today, Aunt


    Winnie had gone too far! I can''t think of any other way to protect you. I just said that in a hurry! I don''t


    want to admit anything! The aunts held me tightly. I was so nervous that I spoke without thinking. What


    can I do..."


    The more she said, the more excited she became. Regret was spreading in her heart, and tears were


    rolling in her eyes.


    Seeing that she was so anxious that she spoke without thinking, he suddenly stopped teasing her. But


    seeing that she was so excited that she kept talking, he suddenly hugged her and said in a gentle and


    serious tone: "Ang..."


    Ang was stunned by his sudden hug and stopped talking.


    "Thank you very much for speaking for me today." He said softly and left a kiss on her forehead.


    He was always so inadvertent and naturally intimate with her, which made her have an unknown


    emotion. At the beginning, she rejected him, but now she didn''t reject his physiological contact, and


    she didn''t want to love him, but she couldn''t avoid him and push him away which made her extreme


    contradiction.


    "Can you let go of me?" She didn''t know how long she could hold on, fearing that she would fall into a


    big pit again.


    "No." He said lightly: "I will... I don''t want to let you go anymore."


    All of a sudden, her heart missed a beat, and then she could not control herself. And when she heard it,


    his heart was beating fast.


    Ang put her hand on his chest and tried to push him away, only to find that he held her back more


    tightly.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    His warm breath floated over her head, making her restless today.


    What am I afraid of? She skipped over one pit after another, thinking that there would be the


    tenderness she needed, but in the end, she found that there were more hardships, so she tried to climb


    out of the pit alone. She was afraid that once she stepped into this trap, she would have no strength to


    climb out!

 Chapter 98 Very Good! Angela!

    Chapter 98 Very Good! Ang!


    "Edward, I... I don''t n to get married all my life. I just want to do what I want to do." This time, she


    didn''t push him away, but answered him seriously.


    Not married? Do what you want to do? Who told her that she couldn''t do her own thing after getting


    married? How could she think so?


    He moved his thin lips, but before he could say anything, he just let go of her slightly.


    She had to face it. Not to mention whether she had feelings for Edward or not, even if they didn''t care


    about the money, ability and other aspects, just as Anna said, as soon as Edward''s birthday was


    celebrated this year, he would be thirty-five. He needed a woman who could marry him as soon as


    possible, but how could she know when she would pass the exam? If not this year, I will take the


    examination next year; if not next year, I will take the examination the year after next year... After she


    passed the examination, she would have to study for three years. Three yearster, maybe she wanted


    to continue her study.


    Marriage was different from study and career. It was not a result that could be calcted by probability.


    It was not like a postgraduate entrance exam or a job. As long as she worked hard, she could do it.


    Ang didn''t want to give herself a hopeless hope. Atst, she lost her dream and her life.


    "I''m still so young. Even if I''m going to get married, it will be ten years or at least seven or eight years


    later. You know very well that the Yan Family won''t let you wait."


    Edward frowned and stared at her eyes seriously. For a while, he was lost in thought.


    From the beginning to the end, he and Ang were in line with each other. Although he ignored what


    she said just now, he could understand her when she said it.


    After waiting for ten years, he finally met a woman who made him fall in love with. It was not that he


    didn''t want to wait, but that he couldn''t promise her. He knew very well that his father would not let him


    wait like this.


    In the past, he was just like her, with a dream and without hesitation. But he was deprived of his dream


    by his responsibility. Every time he saw her trying to chase her dream, his heart would beat very fast,


    as if he had seen himself in the past. So he didn''t want her to live a life arranged by others like him.


    Seeing that he was silent, she thought he acquiesced in Anna''s arrangement. Somehow, she felt a little


    disappointed. But maybe she had expected him to make such a choice, so she didn''t feel sad.


    She restrained her sadness and smiled: "thank you very much, Edward!"


    Thank you for being an episode in my boring life, which made me feel pampered unprecedentedly.


    There was a kind of bnce in the world. If she wanted to get something she liked, she must lose


    something. Ang didn''t want to bet her whole life on his love.


    "For what?" He asked with his brows slightly loosened.


    "Thank you for giving me a job!" When it came to work, she remembered something important. "Well...


    Can I go to work tomorrow?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t allow her to go to work because of her injured foot. But if it went on like this, her sry would


    be deducted!


    "I won''t deduct your sry." He said lightly.


    She was stunned and frowned: "No way? The DC Capital Group follows the rules, doesn''t it?"


    ording to the rules was indeed, Edward only used his own money to make up for her deducted


    sry.


    He didn''t answer her question, but stared at her. Edward firmly believed in thew of conservation of


    mass. Since he liked Ang, he had to ept her as a woman who didn''t ept other people''s


    kindness casually.


    Therefore, except for the extra sry he deliberately gave her, he only gave her a cell phone. She


    epted it because he broke it.


    Ang was not the kind of woman that could be get by money. What made him even more headache


    was how should he spend money and take care of her so that she wouldn''t feel uneasy and gradually


    trust and rely on him.


    After a while, he came to his senses and rubbed her head: "Maybe I owe you in my previous life!"


    He rubbed her head affectionately. When she was in a daze, he said: "I''ll pick you up. If you can ept


    it, you can go to work tomorrow."


    He pick her up? They always appeared and left together. Even if she didn''t want to admit, others would


    judge that they were unclear.


    "But..." She was about to refuse, but when she thought that if she refused, he would definitely not


    agree, she changed the topic and said: "but isn''t it good?"


    "Nothing is wrong!"


    "Okay, I''ll go to work tomorrow." "I want to read more. Then I''ll go to bed soon." She said in a subtle


    way.


    Of course, Edward knew what she was thinking, so he had to go out first.


    As soon as he returned to his room, his eyes were filled with sadness.


    The sky in July was as blue as washed by water. While drinking coffee, he looked at his watch. It was


    already eight twenty-five. Why hadn''t Ange out yet?


    After thinking for a while, he went over and knocked on the door gently. He knocked on the door for


    several times, but no one answered. He tried to open the door, but found that it was not locked. He had


    a bad feeling. As expected, when he pushed the door open, the room was tidy and empty.


    At this time, his phone vibrated. It was a message reminder. He clicked it and found it was from Ang,


    "Mr. Edward, I got up early today. I came to thepany before you got up." I have arrived at the


    company. You don''t have to wait for me.


    Get up early? Don''t need to wait for her?


    She did it on purpose! ! !


    Edward''s face darkened. He held the phone, angry and sneered: "very good, Ang! It''s not a waste to


    read the army descendant method!"


    The little girl even used the dying tactic! Good! The battlefield was treacherous. There was no need


    to respect or rules. It only depended on who would win and who would lose. Since she regarded this as


    a battle, he would not be polite!


    In thepany, Ang walked out of the elevator. She was in a good mood when she saw the


    message showed "read" in the dialog box! Since Edward was always threatening and tough, she had a


    lot of ways to deal with it!


    Looking at the long lost office door, she was in a good mood!


    As soon as she swiped the card, she smelled the fragrance of flowers. When she walked to her desk,


    she found two bunches of flowers.


    Ang thought it was someone who put the flowers on her desk, so she moved the flowers aside and


    began to check the e-mail and the documents on the desk to see where the work was going.


    At eight fifty, the colleagues arrived one after another. When they saw Ang, everyone smiled and


    greeted her.


    The colleagues who were familiar with her teased: "what? Did Mr. Edward let you work today?"


    Ang retorted: "what do you mean? I asked for leave just because my foot was injured. What does it


    have to do with Mr. Edward?"


    "Come on! Ang, you underestimated our analysis ability! Mr. Edward hasn''te here for the past


    few days when you asked for leave. I guess he wille today if youe here today! "


    As Yvonne was speaking, her colleague called her from behind at the same time: "Mr. Edward!"


    On the other side, Edward nced at Ang with a cold expression.

 Chapter 99 His Jealousy

    Chapter 99 His Jealousy


    However, Edward went straight into his office.


    Ang felt a little uneasy, thinking about how to deal with him if he came to her. At this time, Yvonne


    looked at her from Edward and said, "Mr. Edward doesn''t look well. Does he jealous?"


    "Even if he has to drink something in the early morning, it should be coffee! Why does he jealous?" She


    was amused.


    "I think he is jealous! You''ve been receiving flowers every day for more than a week. How can Mr.


    Edward not be jealous?" All the people in the office thought Mr. Edward and Secretary Ang were


    together. That''s why Yvonne said that.


    "Is this flower for me?" Ang looked at the two bunches of flowers, one was tulips and the other was


    baby''s breath.


    "The seven bunches of white roses were thrown away because Mr. Edward said that the fragrance of


    the flowers had polluted the air. How could the fragrance of flowers pollute the air? It''s obvious that Mr.


    Edward is in a bad mood!" At the thought of Mr. Edward''s jealous face, Yvonne would imagine the


    sweet scent of him and Ang and she smiled ambiguously at her.


    Ang frowned and picked up the cards on the two flowers, ignoring the sincere wishes on the cards.


    The signature was ''Si''.


    She thought for a long time and couldn''t remember that there was a word ''Si'' in the name of someone


    she knew. She put the card back into the flower and said, "it was most probably sent to the wrong


    person!"


    "It''s been a week in a row. How can they make such a mistake?"


    "It must be a mistake!" Said Ang. She looked at the small table and sighed, "what a pity for these


    flowers!"


    As she spoke, she wanted to throw the flowers away. Yvonne stopped her, "Hey, hey! Do you want to


    throw it away?"


    "This is not for me. There''s no room for them!"


    "Don''t throw it away! I''ll take it to the tea room and ask the maid to put it in a vase. I want to improve


    the appearance of the tea room!" Yvonne smiled.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you!"


    The two of them took a bunch of flowers in their hands and went to the tea room. Seeing that the


    cleaner was not there, they directly inserted the flowers into the bottle. Yvonne asked curiously, "are


    you sure it''s the wrong delivery?"


    "It should be! None of my friends'' names has the word ''Si''!


    "Send them here on time at ten o''clock every day. I don''t think so! Is it possible that the word ''Si'' is not


    the name of the flower deliverer?"


    That''s right!


    "If it is just a normal friend, why does he send flowers here for a week in a row? The person who sent


    the flowers must be a pursuer!" Yvonne said.


    Ang, "the pursuer is so careless that he doesn''t even know he sent the wrong person!"


    As the two of them talked, they went back to their office. At this time, they happened to meet someone


    knocking on the ss door. The delivery man asked them if they could open the door with a bunch of


    flowers in his hand.


    When they opened the door, the elevator door on the side opened and Edward came out.


    Before the delivery guy could ask, "is Ang here?" He asked the delivery guy, "who is this flower for?"


    Yvonne and Ang were rendered speechless.


    The delivery guy said, "it''s for Miss. Ang."


    Yvonne was a little excited and asked, "is the person who sent the flowers surnamed ''Si''?"


    "I don''t know!" The delivery guy said.


    At this time, Edward had reached out his hand and said to the delivery guy, "give me the flowers."


    The delivery man gave the flowers to him, and then took out the form for him to sign. Unexpectedly, he


    turned around, walked to the trash can beside the elevator and threw the flowers into it. Under the


    confusing expressions of the three people, he walked over calmly, took the pen and receipt from the


    delivery man''s hand, signed his name quickly and said, "I''ve signed for it."


    Then he went straight to his office. When he passed by Ang, he gave her a cold look.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The delivery man was anxious and said, "This gentleman... No! How can I exin this to my custom?"


    Yvonne clicked her tongue and said, "Mr. Edward is so jealous. But he also looks fresh and elegant


    even he is full of jealous!"


    Ang was speechless: "..."


    As the delivery guy was about to rummage through the trash can, Ang smiled and said, "it doesn''t


    matter! I am Ang."


    She showed her work card again, and the delivery guy finally loosened his grip, but he was still worried


    and said, "how about you sign your name again? That gentleman signed it for you. If the employer


    comes to us, we really don''t know how to exin it!"


    The flowers were not for her. She felt it necessary to tell that guy that he sent the wrong person.


    She agreed without hesitation. After signing her name, she said, "by the way, can you help me tell Mr.


    Si that he sent the flowers to the wrong person? I don''t have a friend whose surname is ''Si''."


    "Okay! I''ll go back and talk to the owner of the flower shop!" The delivery man was very grateful to her


    for her signature, so he agreed.


    Because she hadn''t worked for a week, she was very busy today. However, they were all very busy


    recently, so it could be said that they worked overtime together. At eight o''clock in the evening, their


    colleagues all got off work one after another. Ang took a look at the CEO''s office. Seeing that almost


    all the people in the office had left, she packed her things gently and wanted to sneak home first.


    ording to Edward''s character, he would definitely try his best to force her to take his car back. But


    now she just wanted to get rid of him, so she''d better run away!


    She thought she would be stopped halfway, but unexpectedly, she clocked out and left thepany


    smoothly. Then she waited for the bus smoothly and returned home smoothly.


    "Whoosh!" She was a little excited and thought, ''maybe she behaved so obviously this morning that


    Edward has understood what she meant, so he retreated from difficulties.'' If so, that would be great!


    "Hilda is right! If you refuse a few more times, no one will bother you. After all, men nowadays don''t


    have much patience!" At the thought that she wouldn''t be disturbed by Edward in the future, Ang


    was so happy that she almost threw her bag on the sofa. Her bag fell to the ground as she lost her


    bnce. She picked it up again and took it into the room.


    When she turned on the light and saw the room, her smile froze and her eyes were full of shock.


    The bed curtain, the bed, the quilt cover, the table, and even the bag on the cab were all reced.


    Beside the window, there was a small bookshelf and an armchair. The room looked morefortable


    and cozy!


    "Oh my God! What''s going on?" If she hadn''t seen the book on the table and the words on it, she would


    have suspected that she had entered the wrong room.


    She immediately called Hilda and asked, "Hilda. Are you back?"


    "No! I can''t go back until a whileter!" Afraid that Ang would urge her to go back, Hilda said,


    "Ang, I''m so busy. Leave me a message on WeChat first. I''ll call you back after I finish my work!"


    Seeing that she was about to hang up, Ang hurriedly asked, "wait! Did you change the curtains and


    bed set of my room?"


    "What? what? I didn''t change the curtains and bed set for you! Your room has been changed?"


    Hilda once said that only four people knew the password of the house. Anna, Edward, Hilda and


    herself! If it weren''t Hilda, it would have been Anna and Edward!


    When she was wondering who it was, she heard someonee back. On the other end of the phone,


    Hilda said, "no wonder my brother asked me a lot of strange questions today! Did he change my room


    too?"


    "Edward? What did he ask you?" Ang asked curiously.


    "He just asked me what color and style you like, and sent me a bunch of photos, asking me which bag


    you would like better if I was you. The bed curtain, bed sheet set, handbag, skirt... There are all kinds


    of staff!" Hilda said excitedly, "by the way, I''ve also told him which one I like. Can you help me to take a


    look? Does my room also change?"


    Ang was shocked, "didn''t you ask him why he raised you these strange questions?"


    "I did! But he directly ignored my question and asked me to choose. He also said that he would give me


    benefits!"


    "So... You sold me out as soon as you heard that there would be benefits?" Ang''s eyes twitched,


    thinking that one day, she would be sold by Hilda!

 Chapter 100 What Do You Mean By Sneaking In At Midnight

    Chapter 100 What Do You Mean By Sneaking In At Midnight


    "I thought he was just chatting with me. How could I know he was so thoughtful! On my mother''s


    birthday, he just gave her a big red envelope and said that he had no time to choose a gift! Who would


    have thought that he would change into another person when he knew you? "


    "He has already asked you this question and still brought you a pile of photos to choose. Isn''t that clear


    enough? Shouldn''t you find some better words to fool me? Are you insulting my intelligence? " Ang


    replied and went to Hilda''s room, but nothing changed.


    "How dare I! You are so smart. Am I courting death? Maybe it''s because I''m not smart enough that I


    naively think my brother is just asking casually. "


    Hilda was such a clever girl. Ang really didn''t want to hear her nonsense again. Rolling her eyes,


    Ang returned to her room and said, "Your room is still the same as before. There is no change!"


    "Ah! That''s too much! I am his sister! The married man was just like spilled water. My brother doesn''t


    love me anymore... " Hilda pouted and said sadly.


    Ang could tell whether she was really angry or coquettish. She smiled and said, "How about I


    exchange it with you?"


    "Hey! No! I''m afraid my brother will strangle me! "


    The farce was over. Although Ang was shocked, she didn''t want to waste too much time here. She


    walked to the wardrobe, prepared to find clothes to take a shower, and said to Hilda, "I want to take a


    shower -"


    "I want to take a shower. I have to hang up now." Before she could finish her words, Ang was


    shocked by the scene in the wardrobe.


    "God damn it!" She couldn''t help cursing, "Hilda, I have to hang up. I''m going to strangle your brother to


    death!"


    ording to Ang''s tone, it''s like that an important y was going to take ce. Hilda was excited


    and wanted to ask her what had happened, but the other party had already hung up.


    Ang opened the wardrobe doors on both sides. The clothes inside were brand new and none of


    them was hers. Her underwear, socks, and even her chest wrap were all changed.


    Only a freak like Edward could do such a thing!


    She was so angry that she was about to call him when she heard someoneing. She walked out


    angrily and became more furious when she saw Edward. She walked up to him and asked, "Where is


    my clothes?"


    Without raising his head, Edward changed his shoes and said, "I broke it by ident, so Ipensate


    it to you."


    She put her clothes in the wardrobe. How could he break them for no reason?


    "Broken? Edward, do you think I''m three years old? No matter why you did that, I have to take a


    shower now. I hope you can return my clothes to me! "


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "From inside to outside, the clothes inside are all in line with your size." He looked at her seriously.


    Edward bypassed her and walked towards his room. Ang was very angry, "But why did you throw


    my clothes away?"


    "I have broken it, so Ipensate you."


    She followed up, "Break it? Then why did you break it? "


    Why did he break it? He just wanted to find an excuse to give her something and see her happy face.


    But she was always the opposite. Giving her something would make her feel burdened, so he had to


    find another way to give it to her. The gift was sent out, but he didn''t see her as happy as Hilda. In fact,


    he was very disappointed and a little irritable.


    He suddenly paused and she bumped into his back. While she was massaging her forehead, he turned


    around and took her to her room. He stopped in front of the wardrobe and took out a slip nightdress


    and a pair of underwear. "I think these are also good. Why don''t you try them on?"


    The nightdress in his hand was a camisole, which felt good, but the style was very sexy. She looked at


    the clothes in his hand and instantly blushed. How could he take a girl''s underwear so casually? And


    did he wash his hands?


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Edward looked at the nightdress in his hand again and found that it


    was a slip dress. He threw it aside and took out another short sleeve pajama. "You like to kick the quilt


    at night. In order to avoid getting cold, you''d better wear this one!"


    Kick the quilt? How did he know that she liked to kick the quilt at night? She remembered again the


    night when he sneaked into her room and kissed her on the forehead. Although she locked the door


    and went to sleepter after that, she remembered that he opened the door with the key.


    Was he so lewd to sneak into her room at night?


    Ang''s hair stood on end, and her anger erupted in her chest. "Edward! Don''t you think you are a


    freak? I''m a girl. What do you mean by sneaking into my room at midnight? !"


    In fact, he had only done such a thing once. He wanted to figure out what Christa had given her, which


    made her cry secretly and put it into her bag in a hurry for fear of being seen by him.


    Sure enough, since he had to choose a smart woman, he couldn''t fool her.


    "Oh! Since you like to kick the quilt, I''ll take care of you out of mercy. "


    So, should she be grateful?


    Ang was furious, "It has nothing to do with you if I''m sick. You don''t have to cover me with the quilt!"


    "We live in the same room. I''m afraid of being infected." Seeing her red face with anger, he felt it


    interesting.


    "Since you don''t want to get infected by me, why did you kiss me secretly?" Ang was so angry that


    she couldn''t think carefully. After saying that, she regretted.


    Surprised, Edward looked at her. So she knew he went in and kissed her secretly that night, but didn''t


    she stop him?


    God! Ang patted her head, and then kept silent and embarrassed. She peeked at him again, only to


    find that he had recovered from surprise and looked at her with a slight smile at the corners of his


    mouth.


    He rubbed her head and said, "Well, go to take a shower. Wear the short sleeve pajama. "


    If he hadn''t said that, she would have thought that he had bought her a slip nightdress with ulterior


    motives! However, since he deliberately gave her a step down, she would not be polite.


    "Well. Edward, even if you want to give me something in another way, don''t throw my clothes away! "


    Although Ang was in a hurry to get her clothes back, she knew what kind of person Edward was. If


    she argued with him, she was afraid that he would throw all her clothes away.


    Although Edward wanted to force her to ept his gift, he didn''t want to throw her clothes away


    disrespectfully. He just hid the clothes so that she could only wear these new clothes. Ang didn''t like


    wasting. She would feel it was a waste if she threw it away after she wore it.


    "No, I didn''t. I''ll give you back a monthter." He said coldly.


    His words confirmed her guess.

 Chapter 101 I Promise You, Okay

    Chapter 101 I Promise You, Okay


    Seeing that he was about to go out with a smile, she quickly stopped him, "Edward!"


    "What?" He stopped and turned around.


    "Can I not take these clothes?"


    "How can I take back my gift? "If you don''t want to ept others'' kindness, there are many other ways,


    right?"


    Normally, Edward was a typical capitalist. A dress was enough for an ordinary person to pay down for a


    house, and a meal was a month''s expense for an ordinary family. When he said this, she was slightly


    surprised. When she came to her senses, Edward had already gone out. Looking at his back, Ang


    frowned and lowered her head, murmuring, "I will pay for what you have done. Does he mean I pay


    back by being his girlfriend?"


    When she read thest few words, her face flushed.


    So, was this what Edward wanted?


    She looked at the wardrobe full of strange clothes and sighed.


    Edward thought carefully. He knew that she liked to clean. The clothes she bought just now had to be


    washed and dried, so most of the clothes here had been washed and dried.


    She had no choice but to take out another pajama. After a shower, Edward made their favorite tomato


    and egg noodle.


    Ang had been hungry for a long time. She argued with him for a long time and then even took a


    shower. When she smelled the fragrance, she walked over subconsciously. Perhaps she was a little


    familiar with him, she asked, "Mr. Edward, you are so thin. You can''t eat the whole pot, can you?"


    With two bowls in his hands, Edward filled the bowls with noodles and said with a smile, "Yes, I can''t


    eat them, so I hope you can help me."


    "Is it overtime to help Mr. Edward eat noodles?"


    Show her pity to get small advantages!


    When he was about to send the bowl in front of her, he suddenly shrank back. Seeing that he had


    changed his mind, Ang reached out for the bowl in his hand and said, "Thank you, Mr. Edward!"


    Then she sat down and didn''t look at him anymore.


    She chose a pure cotton floral pajama, princess sleeve, and a little bowknot on the sleeve. Although it


    was abination of top and pants, it was verydylike.


    Ang didn''t know that although this pajama was very ordinary, he let subordinate find it several times


    to buy it. Because Ang liked to kick the quilt, he specially asked to buy trousers. But in general, in


    summer pajamas, short sleeves were apanied by level five trousers or shorts, and few of them


    matched trousers. Although the pure cotton cloth was good for human body, it would be very hot if it


    was a little thicker.


    The shop sent a row of pajamas. From two sets of pajamas, he picked out one short sleeve shirt and


    matched it with the trousers of the other spring and autumn pajamas.


    Edward was very satisfied with the pajamas he had chosen for her! Of course, in fact, he preferred to


    see her wear a slip nightdress.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Ang had eaten more than half of it, but Edward didn''t eat anything. He was


    staring at her with an unreadable smile.


    All of a sudden, Ang thought of a possibility. She was so frightened that she threw the bowl and


    chopsticks on the table and said with a livid face, "You... Did you poison in it? "


    Seeing that she suddenly threw the bowl and chopsticks on the table, Edward came to his senses.


    However, what she said...


    Edward was speechless.


    Really poisoned?


    Seeing that he was silent, Ang was so scared that she stood up and was about to go to the


    bathroom. In a panic, her mind was in a mess. At first, she couldn''t help but ask herself why he


    poisoned her. Then she thought of a possibility that if he couldn''t get her, he would kill her and then


    make her into a specimen and put it there.


    She was still so young and hadn''t been admitted to the postgraduate school. How could she die? If she


    died, the country would lose one talented person in the next few decades!


    no way! She couldn''t die! She had to buckle her throat and spit it out from the toilet before the poison


    was absorbed. Then call the police!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    On the other side, seeing that she looked at him with a frightened expression, and then wandered a


    few times out of her position, and then ran to the bathroom, Edward felt strange.


    "Where are you going?" Edward stopped her in a hurry.


    "I don''t want to die yet..." She looked at him with a sad face and said, "Edward, I can''t be your


    specimen!"


    "Specimen?" He frowned.


    "I know you like me very much, but I want to contribute to my future studies. Edward, can you make me


    into a specimen after I die?" She thought of the movie in which the viscera of the woman who was


    made into samples were all hollowed out. She shivered and cried, "No! I don''t want to be a


    specimen even if I''m dead! "


    She cried and struggled. Seeing that she was talking nonsense and crying and struggling, Edward was


    amused and said, "What are you talking about? What specimen? "


    Seeing his confused face, Ang suddenly suspected that she had thought too much. But the next


    moment, she was afraid that it was a dying tactic. He lied to her that he didn''t poison her. When she


    found that she was poisoned, she was no longer saved. So was the reason why he bought her


    beautiful clothes that he wanted to make the specimen look better?


    Edward was really a horrible man! He might be a corpse lover!


    "Let go of me! I don''t want to die! " She struggled and tried to put her hand on her throat. Startled by


    her action, Edward stopped her in a hurry, "Ang, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Edward, how can you poison me? Even if I refuse you, you can''t poison me! The person who was


    poisoned to death has a purple face. Even if it is made into a specimen, it doesn''t look good... "


    But she struggled hard and kept talking nonsense. Edward had no choice but grabbed her arm and


    pressed her on the sofa.


    Ang gasped for breath, but her instinct to escape made her struggle hard. He didn''t want to offend


    her, but he really couldn''t do anything to her. He pressed himself on her and locked her knees with his


    knees. He firmly grasped her wrists, making her unable to move.


    "If you keep moving, I can only use a more extreme method to make you copse on the bed!" He


    threatened angrily.


    Ang was still immersed in the fear of "specimen",pletely ignoring his ambiguous eyes and the


    desire to endure in his body.


    She cried in her heart, ''so, does he want to remove her tendons?''


    "Edward, I... I... I promise you, okay? I don''t want to die Wu... "


    "Die? I won''t kill you. Why are you crying? "


    "Then why don''t you eat noodles?"


    Edward was stunned, but the next moment, all the scenes and her nonsense shed through his mind.


    Suddenly, he couldn''t helpughing, "Ha ha..."


    He had been on top of her. Laughing, he sat up and couldn''t stopughing.


    Ang calmed down after hearing his smile. Her heart was still fluttering with fear, but she sat up


    awkwardly. She stole a nce at him. It was the first time that she had seen himugh so happily. He


    was really beautiful when heughed!


    After a while, he calmed down a little and said with a smile, "So... Do you think I will poison you and


    make you into a specimen? "


    Seeing his reaction, Ang knew that she was thinking too much! Her face turned red, and even her


    ears were as red as blood. She didn''t lose and muttered, "You only watch me eat. How can I know if


    you will poison me?"


    Edward was speechless.


    Wasn''t he obsessed with her? She was so unromantic.


    Ten minutester.


    The two sat at the table. Ang lowered her head to eat the noodles. From time to time, she heard the


    sound of Edward trying hard to hold back hisughter.


    "Mr. Edward, if you want tough, justugh as much as you can! Be careful not to be suffocated into


    internal injuries! " She felt ashamed and irritable, so she put down the chopsticks and stood up. "I''m


    full! Take your time, Mr. Edward! "


    After returning to her room, Ang locked the door. Then she patted her head and said, "It''s so


    humiliating!"


    This night, she was almost tricked, and then humiliated. She looked at her watch and found that it was


    almost ten o''clock, and her study progress was slowed down again!


    Edward was such a coquette that he tried to seduce her, a talent who was eager to enter the graduate


    school, and dy her study!


    No way! She couldn''t go on like this! What "I will pay for what you have done"! She didn''t want to be


    tricked!


    After thinking for a while, she turned on her phone and bought a pair of legendary luminous pearls on


    the online shop!


    Two dayster, on the twenty-two floor of the DC Building, in the CEO''s office.


    Ang handed a brocade box to Edward and said, "Mr. Edward, this is my reward."


    A hint of excitement shed through his eyes when he heard her reply. Then he reached out and


    opened it. It was a pair of beads.


    Pearls? Also is it a couple? What''s the meaning of this?

 Chapter 102 In Pairs

    Chapter 102 In Pairs


    Seeing his confused eyes, Ang said mysteriously, "you are so wise, Mr. Edward. Of course you


    know what it means."


    "A perfect match?" Although Edward knew that she pretended to be asleep that night and didn''t get up


    to beat him, she wouldn''t agree so easily. But he just couldn''t help teasing her with a smile.


    Is it mean a perfect match? Why didn''t she expect that he could exin it in this way? Shepared


    her fingers and said, "I''ll give you a hint. Two beads, two!"


    "In pairs?" He raised his eyebrows and reached out to hold her hand.


    At the beginning, she kept a great distance from him. In order not to scare her away, he behaved


    himself. Now, he knew that she didn''t push him away, so he would get closer to her.


    Ang''s hand shrank, showing a rather speechless expression. Although she knew that he was


    deliberately flirting her, she smiled and said, "I know Mr. Edward know the meaning behind the bead."


    Then she left the office.


    An hourter, Edward called Aaron.


    "Two beads? Does it mean in pairs?" Aaron smiled deliberately.


    "If she agree so easily, it won''t be Ang." He felt a little disappointed but also proud.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "A perfect match?"


    "It''s not that easy to guess."


    "It''s said that the brain of boys in the science and technology department can''t be explored by ordinary


    people. First Ang studied science and engineering, now she''s transferred to arts. I think it will be


    easier for you to find a science and technology geek."


    Edward was speechless "..."


    "Ordinary women are already veryplicated, but no matter howplicated they are, they can''t


    compare with boys in science and technology. But then again, no matter howplicated a woman


    was, couldn''t them all yield to lipstick and bag in the end? Only you have the guts and can try to


    decipher Ang''s mind. You ignored the simple minded woman that is so easy to be cheated, but have


    to find a free horse!"


    There were a lot of women that want to throw themselves at him. However, he didn''t want those


    voluntaries toe to him, but wanted to tame the wild horse, Ang.


    On the other end of the phone, Edward kept silent for a long time and then replied, "maybe I''m out of


    my mind."


    At first, Aaron thought Edward chased after Ang because he wanted to continue the good sex life


    between them after being single for such a long time. However, three months had passed, but Edward


    was still shut out from her heart. If it was really just physical greed, it was not difficult to find a


    recement. But now, not only did Edward endure it, but he also spent time ying the game of youth


    dating with Ang. And when he said that, there was a hint of happiness in his tone by said that he


    was out of his mind


    He was in love! How could Edward, a man who was almost qualified to shaved his hair and entered the


    temple, had a desire for women?


    Aaron didn''t respond. After a long time, he said, "it seems that my sister can rest assured."


    At the mention of this, Aaron couldn''t help but ask, "is the gift for September ready?"


    "I''m going to take a look when I go to the H Administrative Region."


    Because there was a business trip in two weeks, ording to the arrangement of Edward, Ang had


    to study in other departments besides in the Personnel Department. But it was urgent. She had


    originally arranged to stay in the Personnel Department for a month, but now it was two days for each


    department to learn.


    After Ang finished writing the summary of this department, she had to write another one, she could


    hardly breathe to face constant new environment and desperately busy to cope with all kinds of affairs.


    When she arrived at the Personnel Department, Corrine said, "did Manager Lucas tell you? You can go


    to the Technology Department today."


    So she walked out of Corrine''s office with a stack of documents in her hands. All the way, everyone


    greeted her respectfully. Ang replied politely. She knew that their respect for her came from Edward,


    which made her very ufortable.


    The Technology Department was on the twentieth floor. She nned to take the stairs directly. The


    people behind her also followed her. When Ang just stepped on the second step of the stairs, there


    was a sound of door opening behind her.


    Noticing that she didn''t turn around, Christa asked again, "will you attend Greg''s wedding this week?"


    In the past few days, the most talked about in thepany was Ang. Since she was injured and


    took a week off, the CEO had been working at home, and now she was taking turns in study. All the


    colleagues were talking about that Ang was about to be the CEO''s wife, and she would


    definitely help Mr. Edward manage thepany. ording to thements, Christa got acknowledge


    that it would take at least a year for ordinary senior executives to take turns. Ang''s arrangement of


    taking turns in the next half month was really a record breaking.


    Although Ang didn''t care about it, in the eyes of outsiders, she had a good time in the DC Capital


    Group. She not only hugged the big tree, Edward, but also walked smoothly with the help of him.


    Since Ang ruined her marriage, Christa had been wishing to let her fall into the abyss. She had


    thought that what happened to Greg was a punishment from God to her, but she didn''t expect that she


    would get such a good man as Edward. Why could she get the favor even if she ruined other people''s


    marriage?


    If she agreed to meet Greg, it might make Mr. Edward distrust her.


    Hearing the name of ''Greg'', Ang stiffened. Although there was a wave in the bottom of her heart, it


    was not a violent storm. She turned around and saw Christa''s delicate face expectedly.


    Although Ang didn''t want to have anything to do with her anymore, she always provoked herself


    from time to time, which was really annoying. This time, she didn''t show any mercy. She simply smiled


    and said, "if Bryson marries another woman, will you go?"


    Sure enough, her little face turned pale with anger, and her fists were clenched tightly. The hatred in


    her eyes was as strong as fire.


    Ang stopped as soon as she saw that, "Christa, everyone in the world has wounds. Don''t rub salt in


    the wounds all the time. It''s not good for you."


    Then she walked up. Thinking of the purpose of her following up, Christa restrained her anger. Her face


    softened a little and stopped her again. "You know, I didn''t mean that. Yes! I admit that I''m not as good


    as you in many aspects. I am not good at speak, and I don''t have as many friends as you. Just


    because of our previous rtionship, Greg hase to me many times. I have tried to exin to him


    that we are not that close anymore. But he has been waiting for me downstairs the whole night. My


    boyfriend even misunderstood our rtionship, that''s why I came to you! I''m just sending a message


    for Greg."


    When Ang heard that Greg had been waiting downstairs for a whole night, she was slightly stunned,


    but soon she calmed down and only lowered her head, lost in thought.


    Seeing her frown, Christa knew that her nonsense worked. So she pretended to feel sorry for Greg and


    said, "he said he regretted. He said that if you could bear to see him marry someone else, he would


    make do with it for the rest of his life. But if you were willing to forgive him and take him away on the


    wedding day, he promised that he would treat you sincerely in the future!"

 Chapter 103 Okay, Its Up To You.

    Chapter 103 Okay, It''s Up To You.


    Loyalty?


    "Ha-ha..." She sneered, "Christa, don''t treat others as idiots!"


    With Greg''s arrogant character, it was impossible for him to say such humble words to her. Moreover, if


    he didn''t want to marry Mary, he wouldn''t agree even if someone put a knife on his neck.


    Until Ang''s back disappeared, Christa didn''te to her senses for a long time.


    In the past, Ang would never doubt what she said. Now, even if she made up the story carefully, she


    couldn''t deceive her.


    In the past, they were like crossed lines. Once they crossed paths, they would only drifted apart...


    Trust was umted day by day. But to destroy it, you only need to hurt the person once.


    Ang gave Christa so many chances. From the beginning of calcting by her, she waited for


    exnation, to take the initiative for reconciliation. But in the end, Ang found that the copse of her


    friendship with Christa was just a fuse. What really made them separate was that they had different


    hearts.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not that someone had changed, but that one could see people''s heart as time went by.


    The summer day was very long. After six o''clock, the sky was still bright.


    At six o''clock, Ang picked up her bag quietly to minimize her value of existence. Then she clocked


    out and left quietly.


    At the gate of the DC Building, Greg had already smoked his sixth cigarette. Seeing the figure he


    hadn''t seen for a long time, he quickly stubbed out the cigarette and strode over.


    As soon as Ang walked out of the door, she saw Greg standing five steps away.


    Ang stopped. Sadness shed across her face, but she didn''t stop. She looked straight at Greg.


    Seeing that he was just staring at her with red eyes, she ignored him and walked straight forward,


    intending to pass him and leave.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to talk to him, Greg became anxious and strode to catch up with her.


    This time, Ang was prepared and dodged before he grabbed her arm.


    "Ang..." Called Greg.


    Ang took two steps back subconsciously and said, "if you have something to say, just say it. Don''t


    take too long. I''m still in a hurry to go home."


    When they were in school, they had learned a text that the opposite of love was not hatred, but


    indifference. He had never thought that one day she would no longer look at him gently, no longer with


    a sweet smile, but as indifferent as a stranger.


    "I want to talk to you."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "Find a ce, okay?"


    Ang didn''t refuse him immediately. Instead, she looked at him seriously and said, "Greg, if I were


    your fianc¨¦e, I wouldn''t have wanted my husband went to find his ex-girlfriend while I was carrying his


    baby."


    Not to mention that he was about to get married, she already knew what kind of person he was when


    he drugged her before. Even without Mary, she would not be entangled with him anymore.


    She would never be a third party in other people''s marriage. Although she saw the pain in his


    eyes, she still bypassed him.


    "Mary''s child is gone."


    He said when she passed him. But she didn''t find much sadness in his tone.


    Seeing that she paused, Greg continued, "I was drunk that night. I think of her as you."


    What''s the point of saying that now? No matter who he thought she was, since it had happened and he


    would marry Mary, he shouldn''t havee to her.


    "Greg, please don''t look for me again." After saying that, she was about to leave. Suddenly, something


    urred to her. She took out the invitation card from her bag, turned around and handed it to him. "I


    won''t go to the wedding. I will transfer the cash gift to you."


    Just now, she was stunned. He thought she would change her mind, but unexpectedly, she handed him


    the invitation.


    "This invitation..." When Greg was about to ask her why she has the invitation, Ang said indifferently,


    "Greg, I used to have a lot of wrong acquaintances about you. But anyway, you were a gentleman in


    college. "


    Ang felt heavy in her heart. After two steps, Greg hugged her from behind and said, "don''t go... "


    She was frightened and struggled subconsciously, "Greg! What do you do? !"


    "You won''t be so cruel, will you?"


    Although Greg had male chauvinism, he was also a tough man. It was true that he had a crush on her.


    It was him who hurt her, but in the end, it seemed that she had let him down. Unlike the first time when


    she was filled with sadness, now she was more angry.


    "Greg, show me some respect! "


    He was married now, which made her a sinner.


    Greg didn''t think too much. He only knew that he seemed to have spent a lifetime in the past two


    months. In the battle between Mary and his mother, he wished he could stay away from that family. He


    began to miss Ang, missed her knowledge, reasonable and magnanimity. When Mary pointed at him


    with contempt, he missed Ang''s encouraged words.


    He felt that he didn''t want to leave Ang for the rest of his life, even if she had sex with other men,


    even if he had to beg her humbly, as long as he could return to the original peace and happiness, he


    wouldn''t mind anything!


    Regardless of her struggle and scream, he was about to pull her away when he was suddenly pushed


    away by a force.


    Ang was still in a state of shock and was protected behind.


    "What do you want to do? The man behind her said coldly.


    Greg looked at a strange face and then looked at Ang behind him.


    Tall, handsome, overbearing and indifferent, Ang remembered this man as soon as she met him. It


    was Chuck who saved her that night!


    "Mr. Chuck..." Ang felt embarrassed and tried to pull her hand out. Seeing this, Chuck didn''t want to


    let her go. On the contrary, he suddenly held her in his arms.


    "Ah..." She screamed. Seeing that Ang also resisted against Chuck, Greg grabbed her other hand


    and asked, "who are you?"


    "You have no right to talk to me!" Without any hesitation, Chuck pulled Ang away and punched him.


    All of a sudden, the two men loosened their grip on Ang, and then the two men began to fight. To be


    exact, Greg had been punched several times by Chuck.


    Ang''s mind went nk when she heard the sound of his fist hitting Greg''s face. All of a sudden, she


    remembered how ruthless Chuck was when he beat the gangsters that night. Then she looked at the


    scene in front of her and found that it was almost the same.


    Although Greg was not weak, he was really vulnerable to a martial artist like Chuck. Seeing that Greg


    was beaten to the ground, Ang hurried forward and grabbed his hand, "stop it! Mr. Chuck! Stop it! "


    Chuck''s hand stopped in the air and looked at her. Although his eyes were cold, he replied, "Okay, it''s


    up to you. "


    Earlier, when Greg was holding her and she was struggling, many people had gathered around. After


    this intense battle, they had already been surrounded by people, and some even took pictures of the


    scene.


    At the same time, in the CEO''s office on the twenty-two floor, sitting on a chair, Edward raised his head


    and was lost in thought. His eyes narrowed and he suddenly sat up straight.


    "Two beads! Two pearl? !"

 Chapter 104 Fight Because Of Her

    Chapter 104 Fight Because Of Her


    "As you know, I have a husband. But give me two pearls. Feeling your love, I tied it to the red slip. In


    the twinkling of an eye. Your heart was as bright as the sun and the moon, but I had vowed live and die


    with my husband. Tears streamed down my cheeks as I couldn''t ept your emotion. I wish we could


    meet before I get married."


    "Drop my tears. I wish we could meet before I get married..." He put the bead back into the box and


    smiled as he read out the line of the poem slightly.


    This song was written by Zhang Ji who refused to be bribed by Li Shidao and used it as a metaphor of


    her loyalty.


    What Ang meant was that she wanted to concentrate on her studies. However, the poem literally


    meant that the woman admitted her love for the other party.


    Suddenly, he was in a good mood and went out with the bead. As soon as he came out, he saw the


    employees standing in front of the French window.


    "It''s not as clear as looking at the photos in the group, huh? Isn''t this Secretary Ang?"


    "Exactly! Who are those two men?"


    "Video! This was more interesting! Those two people are fighting."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Standing behind them, Edward saw that Ang was dragged by two people in the video.


    At this time, some employees saw him. They stopped watching the y and said in awe, "Mr. Edward...


    Mr. Edward."


    Thinking about Ang all the time, Edward couldn''t hear others'' words. He nced at the crowd


    downstairs and made sure that Ang was still there. Then he took out his phone and called her while


    running out.


    Downstairs, Greg was beaten up and felt ashamed. But when Ang squatted down and asked him


    with concern, "are you all right?" However, he felt that the beating was not in vain.


    Ang helped him up and said, "you can go to the hospital."


    But how could he be beaten like this in front of her? Greg pushed her behind him and punched Chuck,


    but unfortunately, he was directly resisted by him.


    "Hey! Don''t fight anymore. You''re adults now. Don''t you think it''s childish?"


    However, her voice waspletely ignored, and the two of them began to fight. Ang was anxious


    and wanted to stop them, but was pulled by someone.


    "Mr. Edward?" She turned around and saw his forehead full of sweat.


    "Come with me." Edward pulled her out of the crowd.


    After they left the crowd, Ang asked worriedly, "what about them?"


    "You have left. What are they going to do?"


    "¡­¡­"


    On the other side, when Chuck saw her taken away by Edward, he wanted to get rid of Greg and leave.


    However, Greg was so angry that he pressed him on the ground again. "You... You''d better stay away


    from Ang."


    Chuck let go of him and ran after Ang as fast as he could. Seeing him trotting over, Edward pulled


    her and said, "let''s go home first."


    "That Chuck is prone to violence. Greg will be beaten to death." Thinking of the night that he beat the


    gangster so seriously and ruthlessly, she couldn''t help but feel tremble.


    When he heard that she cared about Greg, his heart sank. At this time, Chuck had already run over,


    followed Greg.


    Twenty minutester, in the coffee shop, Ang stood up, picked up a cotton swab and hydrogen


    peroxide, and was about to apply medicine to Greg.


    "Let me do it!" Edward and Chuck stood up at the same time and reached out for the swab in her hand.


    Ang was stunned. Edward had already taken the cotton swabs and hydrogen peroxide from her


    hand, and Chuck also took out a few cotton swabs from the bag to apply medicine to Greg.


    How could they have applied medicine to others? But if Ang applied medicine to Greg, they were


    more willing to do it themselves.


    Edward didn''t like Greg at the beginning, and the wounds on his face were all given by Chuck. Seeing


    that the two were about to apply medicine for him, Greg shook his head and said, "I''ll do it myself."


    When the two of them were about to put down the things in their hands, Ang said, "How do you


    know where is your wound?"


    As she spoke, she was going to apply medicine to his wound with a cotton swab. Seeing this, the two


    of them quickly wiped the wound for Greg.


    "Ah..." Greg screamed.


    Seeing that they pushed him so hard on purpose, Ang couldn''t help saying, "be gentle."


    It would be better if she didn''t say it, but the two of them went even worse. Greg had no choice but to


    pull a long face. Ang could read the minds of the two people, so as not to make Greg suffer more.


    Although she was anxious, she still stood aside and watched.


    "You are Greg, right? Don''t badger with Ang anymore!" Chuck just thought that Greg was her ex-


    boyfriend, and he was polite because of Ang.


    On the other hand, Edward was different. He said with a mocking smile, "I heard that it''s not easy to


    serve Mary. Mr. Greg doesn''t care about your own life and safety, and it''s secondary. If you get Ang


    into trouble, don''t me me for disregarding my face."


    Speaking of this, Ang finally remembered the reason of the whole thing. Greg had gone too far. He


    was a married man, but he still came to pester her and wanted to drag her away. He deserved it!


    Hearing what Edward said, she felt warm in her heart and her face was a little red. She avoided eye


    contact with him because of embarrassment.


    For a man, what he had, even if it had be a "past", was always regarded as "only" in his heart.


    Before that, Greg only thought that Ang belonged to him. Even if he did something wrong, as long


    as he lowered his head a little, she would forgive him ande back to him.


    Ang muttered, "Eye the pot while eating from a bowl. I''m not stupid!"


    At this moment, Greg felt that he hadpletely lost Ang, and he had lost her wholeheartedly...


    Although she had been disheartened with Greg, but he was injured very serious this time.


    "How about... You''d better go to the hospital."


    Greg is such a bastard. Why does she still care about him? Afraid that she would say that she would


    take Greg to the hospital, Edward lifted her cor and said, "don''t you need to study? Let''s go home."


    It was true that they didn''t get along well with each other at all. Being dragged by her, Ang was very


    angry. "Don''t be like this! It''s so ugly!"


    "If we go home, no one else can see us." Without stopping, Edward dragged her out.


    "Edward, if you keep doing this, I won''t forgive you for making ten tomato noodles!"


    Ang was really pissed off, but she didn''t think too much about it.


    Again? Ten tomato noodles?


    In this case, it was like a fight between young couples.


    Through the ss, Greg stared at them. His eyes gradually dimmed and tears could not help falling.


    And Chuck followed them and shouted, "Ang!"


    At this time, Edward had released her. When she saw Chuck, she thought of the flowers sent in these


    two weeks. She said to Edward, "wait a minute. I have something to talk to him first."


    Chuck was her vigorous pursuer. How could Edward let them talk alone?


    He didn''t answer, nor did he get in the car first.


    Chuck had already walked up to her. She said politely, "thank you, Mr. Chuck. You helped me again."


    In the past, it was him who couldn''t remember any woman. This woman, not only forget him, but also


    said he sent the wrong person after he sent so many flowers and the reminded on the card.


    "Okay." How did Chuck chase after a woman before? He didn''t need to say anything. As long as he


    sent flowers, paid the bill for them, and satisfied them on the bed, they would follow him, even if he


    didn''t say a word of love.


    "Those flowers... Is it from Mr. Si?" Although she was sure that it was from him, she was not 100%


    sure. It would be awkward if she recognized the wrong person, so she asked carefully.

 Chapter 105 You Are In Period

    Chapter 105 You Are In Period


    "Okay." Chuck nodded.


    "That''s so kind of you. It was Mr. Chuck who saved me, so it was me who supposed to sent you the


    gift!" Ang asked him not to send her gift in a subtle way.


    "Hmm... I don''t need the gift. Miss Ang, you can treat me a meal." The eyes of Chuck were


    unfathomable, and his words were very natural, but Edward could see his "intention".


    He looked at Ang, who frowned and then rxed her brows. "Of course. When will Mr. Chuck be


    free?"


    Without answering her directly, Chuck took out his phone and dialed a number. Soon, Ang''s phone


    rang.


    At the time she took out her phone, Chuck hung up. "This is my number. I''ll call you when I have time."


    "Okay!" She subconsciously saved his number and said, "I may be on a business trip in two weeks. Mr.


    Chuck, please tell me in advance."


    Hearing this, Chuck nced at Edward and couldn''t help smiling. "It doesn''t matter. We will meet


    sooner orter."


    They would meet sooner orter?


    Ang felt that the atmosphere was a little weird, so she followed his gaze and looked at Edward.


    Edward''s face darkened. Ang didn''t know what he was angry about. She immediately became


    vignt and carefully responded.


    "It''ste now. Ang, see you next time." All of a sudden, his tone became cheerful. He reached out to


    hold her hand and wanted to kiss the back of her hand.


    Although he slowly bent down, he nced at Edward.


    When he saw the unhappy look on Edward''s face, he was in a good mood!


    Sure enough, Edward pulled Ang away. He said, "it''s veryte now. We won''t disturb you!"


    As he spoke, he opened the door and pushed Ang into the car, ignoring her helplessness.


    "Edward... Ah..." He stepped on the gas. Because of inertia, her back hit the back of the chair.


    Standing still, Chuck looked at the car driving away and felt more and more interesting.


    Over the years, he had tried to grab what Edward had, but he couldn''t get anything except for some


    unimportant bidding. Sometimes, he even fell into the trap set by Edward.


    In the business world, he didn''t have an indestructible backstage like Edward, but in terms of women,


    he was absolutely confident.


    First of all, she was on duty for two days in the Personnel Department, and then two days in the


    technical department. On Friday, she was sorting out documents all day long. It was not easy to wait


    until Saturday. She wanted to sleep naturally, but she was woken up by the bell.


    She felt that she was so stupid. After turning off the rm, she wanted to continue to sleep, but she


    heard a gentle knock on the door.


    Ang got more annoyed when she heard the knock on the door. She didn''t open her eyes and


    covered herself with the quilt.


    She fell intoplete asleep immediately. However, as soon as she fell asleep, she heard a knock on


    the door. Ang pushed the quilt away, walked to the door angrily, gathered all her anger on the


    doorknob, opened it suddenly, and roared, "let me sleep in the early morning!"


    Although Ang was not gentle all the time, she was well-educated and reasonable. Although she was


    not in fashion, she still maintained her image. But now, she was wearing pajamas, her hair was in a


    mess, and she was angry with him and shouted at him, which frightened Edward when he saw the


    other side of her. Then he asked, "I''m going to the hospital to see grandma today."


    "Didn''t I say that I wouldn''t have to go?" That was their grandmother. As an outsider, it was strange for


    her to visit her all the time.


    "It counts that you work overtime." Edward knew that she was sensitive to money, so he tried to tempt


    her.


    "No!" I don''t even want to work overtime! She followed him so frequently that she really couldn''t exin


    herself even she jumped to the Yellow River.


    She said angrily and closed the door. Ang was sleepy. She closed the door heavily because of the


    morning temperament. Only then did she find that the door was held by Edward''s hand and mped.


    He groaned in pain before she turned around and saw him.


    "Edward, why are you so stupid recently? Why do you put your hand here?" For a moment, Ang''s


    sleepiness waspletely gone. She grabbed his hand and saw that it was mped red. She was


    annoyed and irritable. "If your hand is disabled, how can you sign the document?"


    Seeing that she was so nervous, Edward suddenly felt better. With a smile in the corner of his eyes, he


    pretended to be indifferent and said, "it''s okay as long as the muscles and bones are not hurt."


    Her hands were fair and slender, so attractive. It was really a sin to destroy them.


    At this time, Ang was not sleepy at all and felt a pain in her lower abdomen.


    Ang looked at his hand and frowned when she felt the pain. Edward was tall. When he looked down


    at her, he saw some red blood on her trousers.


    At the same time, she felt a hot stream gushing out from somewhere.


    Dame! She was in her period!


    "You are on your period." Seeing that she was silent and ufortable, Edward said.


    Why did he have to say such an embarrassing thing out loud?


    Ang''s ears turned red in an instant, and he had bypassed her into the room and walked to the


    bedside. "I heard that you can''t catch a cold. Go and change your clothes. I''ll help you deal with this."


    "No need -" Ang wanted to stop him, but he had already taken a tissue to absorb the blood on the


    bed.


    It was an emergency. She didn''t have much time to talk to him. Then she took the sanitary pad and


    clothes and went to the bathroom with her head down.


    When she finished, Edward had put the bed set into the washing machine to clean it.


    Ang was wearing a T-shirt and jeans. Seeing her, Edward said, "go to see grandma with me today."


    "But I want to review..." Ang refused cautiously.


    In other words, he had never been refused so decisively by anyone since the DC Capital Group was on


    the right track.


    "Ang, shall we make a deal?"


    "What?"


    "Marry me. I''ll give you an environment to study."


    Ang was stunned and looked at him in shock.


    Was Edward crazy? How could he marry her?


    She moved her lips and was about to say something. But Edward said first, "don''t refuse in a hurry. You


    can read this agreement first and add any conditions you want."


    Then he picked up the agreement from the tea table and handed it to her. Ang seemed to be


    dragged and picked up the document unconsciously.


    Edward also felt that he was crazy. Besides the impact of today''s news, he needed to take measures.


    Since the appearance of Chuck, he was worried that Ang would be cheated away. He thought, since


    she had decided not to marry, why not make an agreement to get married first? Not only could he keep


    her by his side, but also could he solve the news problem.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang walked into the room with the agreement in her hand. It took her a long time toe to her


    senses.


    "Am I crazy? Why should I take this agreement?" Although she said so, she couldn''t help but look


    down.


    The conditions offered by Edward was tempting. Generally speaking, first of all, he gave her thirty


    thousand dors a month as a reward. Second, he needed to help her to resist the man who entangled


    her. However, what Ang needed to do was only his nominal wife.


    Generally speaking, except for some unspeakable matters, this agreement was a two-way profit.


    Why''s that? Because Ang couldn''t concentrate on her study in the past month, her progress had


    been much slower. But it was unrealistic to resign and prepare for the exam. If she didn''t have the


    basic economy to support her life.


    Ang thought the agreement was a little exaggerated, and at this time, Hilda sent her a link on


    WeChat. There are also several messages added.


    First of all, Hilda was shocked. "You are with my brother?


    Then she was excited: great! Sister-inw! You finally be my sister-inw!


    Then there were a series of questions. When did you get together and how far did you go?


    Ang was confused. She clicked on the link and saw the headline: the photo of the citizen favored


    husband and girlfriend living together was exposed...


    In addition to the photos of hering in and out with Edward, there were also some of them when she


    went to a dinner party with Anna.

 Chapter 106 I Will Marry You

    Chapter 106 I Will Marry You


    "They even have the photos of them visited grandma in the hospital."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She had really convinced the media.


    Not knowing when, Edward leaned against the door frame and said indifferently, "my father had no idea


    about the news and I will admit that you are my fianc¨¦e in the press conference. Now, not only the DC


    Capital Group, but also all the stock markets of the Yan Family would be affected. The best way is we


    get married.


    Was this the reason why he proposed to an agreement marriage?


    In the past month, even blind people could see that Edward had a crush on Ang. Seeing that his son


    hadn''t made any progress, Jonson had to take such a method to force him. It was such a big news


    about the Yan Family. If it weren''t for Jonson''s approval, who would dare to report it casually?


    This time, he didn''t hate his father''s coercion. On the contrary, he appreciated his father for giving him


    a reason so that he could make a reasonable request. As for the reason why he came up the proposal


    of an agreement marriage was because he knew very well that if he asked for a real marriage, Ang


    would never agree.


    So he gave her what she wanted, and he only had one request, as long as she cooperated with him to


    act as a couple.


    Ang had no reason to refuse such an agreement!


    "I think it''s too absurd!" She put the agreement aside and hadn''tpletely epted all the


    information yet.


    "Aren''t you going to never get married? So you don''t need to care about what your future husband


    thinks, do you? If I marry you, my family won''t urge me to get married again. And you don''t need to


    waste your time on making a living. You just need to focus on your study."


    "You are right, but..." She felt creepy at the thought of the dinner Anna brought her and the subsequent


    things. Besides, she was not so stupid as to think that it was easy to be his nominally wife! She nced


    at him and smiled, "to be the daughter-inw of the Yan Family, I''m afraid it''ll be busier than work!


    Besides, your parents are urging you to have a baby. I won''t sell myself!"


    Sure enough, Ang was not a silly woman and it was not easy to deceive her.


    "You are right." He couldn''t fool Ang by bluffing her, let alone with low intelligence. He rubbed his


    forehead with a headache and said, "my mother alone is already hard to deal with. There are all kinds


    of asions that need your cooperation."


    "Edward, how about you marry a woman directly. Even if I agree to marry you, I won''t have a baby with


    you. You are thirty-five years old now. Your parents are urging you. Where can you find a child to fool


    your family then? Besides, your family is so intelligent. Can you deceive them? I think you''d better


    marry a woman and ask her to give birth to a baby for you. Then everything will be solved."


    In fact, what she said made sense. Aaron also said before, "It''s just a joke to get married based on an


    agreement. Is it necessary to do such a childish thing to chase a woman? It''s better to find a woman


    and get married in real form. Then everything will be solved."


    He didn''t feel anything when others spoke it out. But Ang''s indifferent tone annoyed him.


    Didn''t she care about him at all? Even a woman who didn''t know him would shout loudly when she saw


    such an excellent man get married, "the citizen favored husband was taken away. I''m very sad!" But


    she still wanted him to marry someone else.


    But he couldn''t reveal his true feelings. After thinking for a while, he tried to be calm and said, "you are


    the only one who is in the same picture with me on the news, and you even live with me. If I married


    with another women in the end. What will others think of me? How would themment on the style of


    the Yan Family? I''m afraid that the stock market will fall even more heavily!"


    That was true...


    But it was his business! Why should she has to take the me with him?


    Ang was about to retort when her phone rang.


    It was from her elder sister, Shawn.


    Her elder sister was noting the civil service. She wouldn''t have called her for nothing. Although in the


    past few months, because her mother didn''t agree her to take the exam, Ang had a quarrel with her


    family and didn''t go back, nor did she call her family. However, her elder sister never called her actively.


    She was afraid that something happened at home, so she answered the phone subconsciously.


    "Ang, what''s the news today?"


    What? News?


    She didn''t expect that the news was not only known by the people around, but also seen all over the


    world. It was all because of the importance of the Yan Family in the economic chain.


    "Well... There''s some misunderstandings."


    "You rent a house with a man?" Shawn was not a fool. In the photo, both Edward and Ang were


    wearing home clothes and eating at the table. If they didn''t live together, how could such a scene


    happen.


    "Hey! I don''t know how to exin it. He is my roommate''s brother. He has been living in her sister''s


    house which is also my roommate''s house temporarily because the electric appliances were all burnt


    down in his own house. My roommate happened to be on a business trip again."


    "So, are you really living with a man?"


    "¡­¡­" Kind of it.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you. Gossip is a fearful thing! Mom was so angry that she said she''de


    to the S City to see you." Shawn was speechless with her sister. When Ang was with Greg, she was


    the only one who objected in the whole family. She said that Greg was a phoenix man and she would


    suffer a lot if she married him. As a result, Ang had enough of it before she got married.


    "Really?" Ang didn''t expect the situation to be so serious. She had always admired and trusted her


    sister, and asked subconsciously, "what should I do?"


    "Now that your photos have been exposed, now that it''s impossible that I want to lie to them that you to


    live with me. Our parents are not stupid! Just tell me the truth!"


    "Then I will be beaten to death!" If she tell the truth and admitted that she lived with a man. No matter


    what the reason was, her legs would be beaten broken. The Xu Family was a traditional family and had


    always been strict with their daughter''s education. If Ang hadn''t fallen out with her family, they


    wouldn''t have turned a blind eye to her for three or four months.


    "Later, I can only try to tell our parents that the photos are not credible. I''ll send you the addresster.


    You''d bettere early to wait dad and mom and sincerely apologize. Maybe there''s a chance of


    survival." Shawn said in a light voice, but in Ang''s ears, it was like a heavy stone pressing on her


    heart.


    Shawn hung up the phone, leaving Ang sighing. Staring at her, Edward heard all the conversation


    between the two. Ang raised her head and saw him. As soon as she saw him, she became irritated.


    "It''s all your fault! ! ! Do you know that I''m going to die because of you?"


    If the Xu Family put pressure on Ang, she would be in a desperate situation, which would increase


    the chance of her signing the agreement. On the contrary, Edward was more confident. He looked


    serious and hold an expression which is benefit to both of them. "Now it seems that I''m not the only


    one who benefits from this agreement. If you marry a good man, I think uncle and aunt won''t make


    things difficult for you anymore."


    "That must be a good family!" Ang was so angry that she didn''t think too much.

 Chapter 107 I Will Be Responsible For It

    Chapter 107 I Will Be Responsible For It


    The Yan Family was one of the most powerful families in the S City. Edward''s education and


    intelligence were all above hers, and his morality and self-cultivation were impable. Till now, she


    was not only the first woman who disliked the Yan Family and him.


    Ang didn''t really dislike him, but speak it out as a quick response. After saying that, she felt his


    murderous eyes and felt a little guilty, "I didn''t mean that. You know, I don''t want to get married."


    After saying that, she hurried to take something and said, "I have to go out, so I won''t go to see


    Grandma Carol with you."


    Originally, he woke her up early in the morning because he was afraid that she would go on a date with


    Chuck when he left, so he wanted her to go with him. Now her parents came to her, she probably didn''t


    have time to date with Chuck.


    "I''m on the same way. See you off."


    "No! If you don''t want me to die there, don''t follow me." Ang said hurriedly.


    Only then did Edward know why she was so traditional. In this era, it was not a big deal for a man and


    a woman to live together, but when the people of the Xu Family knew about it, they actually came to


    me her so solemnly. The Xu Family had such a strict family education. No wonder Ang kept her


    chastity while she''s with Greg in almost two years.


    It only took two hours from L City to S City. At eight o''clock this morning, as soon as they saw the news


    that their daughter lived with a strange man, Walter and Darcy, Ang''s parents, rushed over. At ten


    thirty, Shawn had picked them up.


    In the private room of the teahouse, with a long face, Walter sat upright, trying not to me Ang who


    was burying her head. With red eyes, Darcy scolded, "I''ve raised you for nothing! How did I teach you?


    A girl lives with a man casually. What if he doesn''t take responsibility for her?"


    "No..." Ang looked up and said, "I really have nothing to do with him.


    Walter banged the table and said angrily, "if you have nothing to do with him. Why do you still live with


    him? !"


    "As I said, he is the brother of my roommate. Because the electric circuit in his house was burned, he


    temporarily lived in her sister''s house. I have mentioned many times that it is not convenient... "


    "Can''t you go out and rent a house yourself? !" The reason why Walter didn''t allow this to happen was


    that he didn''t want his daughter to be ndered. After all, L City was a small town, and it was difficult to


    find a good mother-inw if her reputation was damaged. On the other hand, he was afraid that her


    daughter would be abandoned and was hurt in the end.


    "Dad, didn''t you cut off her money?" Shawn reminded.


    "¡­¡­" Walter was stunned for a while and remembered it.


    At that time, both the Xu Family and the Fang Family met and were choosing their wedding''s date.


    Ang suddenly said that she didn''t want to marry. But in the Xu Family''s opinion, the Fang Family


    was also in the S city. If their daughter was bullied after she got married, it would be good to find a


    support from her mother''s family. Moreover, they believed that Greg was a good young man who was


    active to advance. The rtives of both sides had heard about the fact that Ang and Greg were


    together. Even though the two of them hadn''t had sex, if Ang suddenly said that she wouldn''t marry,


    it was inevitable for them to gossip about her. The Xu Family just thought that she was a little angry and


    didn''t want to marry, so they forced her to marry. Ang was so excited that she quarreled with her


    parents. In a fit of anger, Walter said, "I raised you up not for expecting you to irritate me!"


    Ang said that if they forced her, she would leave home. She grabbed her suitcase and cried angrily,


    "even if you support me, you can''t force me to marry anyone!"


    "If you have the ability, don''t ask us for money anymore!" Although the Xu Family was just a well-off


    family, it never made their daughters poor. Walter thought that suppressing her with money would make


    her obedient. But how could the daughter of the Xu Family have no self-esteem?


    At first, Walter asked Shawn to transfer money to Ang, but Shawn thought it was wrong for her sister


    to contradict her father, so she med, "anyway, she can''t talk back to father! Look, he just asked me


    to give you money secretly."


    Knowing that it was her father''s money, Ang said stubbornly, "no, I don''t need his money!"


    Therefore, she would rather rely on Christa than spend her father''s money.


    Thinking of this, Walter felt somewhat guilty. He took a deep breath with anger. Darcy looked at Ang


    and said anxiously, "Ang, tell me, what happened between you two?"


    The day she and Edward met was the day they had sex. If she admitted it, she would be courting


    death. She waved her hand and said, "no! Although he lives in his sister''s house, I live in my own room


    and lock the door every night!"


    They hadn''t done anything since they lived together. So she didn''t lie to her parents, did she?


    Darcy trusted her daughter very much. The fact that they lived together had spread all over the streets


    andnes. It was really a mess. She stood up and said, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Mom! I''ll go with you!" Ang was afraid that her father would break her leg in anger without her


    mother''s protection.


    As soon as the two of them opened the door, they bumped into a man in a white shirt. Ang was


    surprised to see that it was Edward. "Why are you here?"


    The Yan Family''s education was more strict than the Xu Family''s. When Hilda was in high school, he


    remembered that it was Saturday. She didn''t go home until eleven o''clock in the evening. She was hit


    by Jonson, who was the first time he hit his daughter.


    Perhaps all fathers knew men''s bad intentions, so they were more afraid that their daughters would be


    hurt. They loved their daughters so much that they had to be strict with them. Edward was worried that


    Ang would suffer a lot, so he followed her secretly.


    From the beginning, Walter and Darcy scolded and pounded the table. He was so anxious that he


    wanted to break in. Fortunately, Shawn spoke for her and they gradually calmed down. But from


    Walter''s tone, Edward knew that it was a serious matter for Ang. So he was worried and had been


    standing outside for more than 40 minutes.


    When Darcy saw the man in front of her was the man in the photo, she was shocked and her face


    darkened. Walter, who was inside couldn''t sit still and walked over.


    The appearance of Edward was merely added fuel to the fire! Ang urged him in a low voice, "Do you


    want to kill me, Edward? Hurry up and leave!"


    She didn''t forget to push him as she said. So that he could leave as soon as possible.


    Edward looked serious and tried to hold her hand. Seeing that he still wanted to touch her at this


    moment, Ang said angrily, "my father is an antique. If you don''t want to break your hand, let me go!"


    But he ignored her and grabbed her wrist directly!


    "Hello! What do you want? !" She wanted to scold him angrily, but she tried to lower her voice because


    her parents were watching her behind.


    Edward pulled her into the room. At the same time, Walter stopped.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle, aunt, I''m sorry to make you worried. I''ll be responsible for it."


    Damn it! Ang didn''t want to get married at all. It took her parents a long time to calm down. Did he


    think that he said he was responsible for her was to help her? Oh! No! Edward was always wanted to


    marry her. It was obvious that he did this on purpose!

 Chapter 108 Edward Is A Good Man

    Chapter 108 Edward Is A Good Man


    Ang wanted to get rid of him, but he held her firmly.


    As soon as Edward appeared, he held Walter''s daughter''s hand. The two of them were still flirting in


    front of them. Seeing this, Walter was furious and went straight between the two, so Edward had no


    choice but to let go.


    "Close the door." Walter ordered.


    Darcy was so shocked that she forgot to go to the bathroom. After she closed the door, she looked at


    Edward from head to toe.


    Walter pulled Ang aside and snapped, "What''s your rtionship with this man?"


    What rtionship? She and he were not as they thought.


    "I''ve told you that I rent his sister''s room. Since the electricity in his house was burnt, he lives in his


    sister''s house. That''s why there is such a misunderstanding! " Ang said confidently.


    "If it doesn''t matter, why did he say that he would be responsible ?"


    "Who knows! Maybe it is because your daughter is so excellent! " Ang was really crazy. If her


    parents knew what had happened between them, they would force her to marry him.


    "Ang, don''t talk nonsense at this moment. I think he has a crush on you! "


    "He is not the only one who has a crush on me. Do I have to marry him if he has a crush on me?"


    Speaking of getting married, she felt ufortable.


    "I think Edward is a good man. He is not worse looking than a star and has a good figure. But he is too


    rich..."


    Hearing his eldest daughter''s words, Walter asked, "Are you familiar with him?"


    "How can I be familiar with someone like Edward? But he is too famous. As long as you are online, he


    should be known! "


    Walter took a look at Edward again. He was taller and more gentle than Greg. On the other side, Darcy


    was worried, "Is he a star?"


    "Can a good-looking man live on his face? The entertainment circle is in a mess. You are so simple that


    you wouldn''t even know you have been sold if you marry a man in the entertainment circle! " Walter


    strongly opposed.


    "Dad, nowadays, person can really live on being handsome! Some stars just show their faces and take


    photos. They make more money than our family for a year. " Shawn corrected him. Seeing that her


    father''s face was gloomy, she added, "But Dad is right. The entertainment circle is too messy. You are


    so stupid. If you go in, I''m afraid you will be sold and even help others count the money!"


    Ang had already ignored the fact that they were talking about something else. She said, "What


    entertainment circle? He is doing business!"


    At the mention of doing business, Walter appreciated it and asked, "What kind of business does he


    do?"


    "That''s not the point, okay? Dad! It''s really not what you think between us! " At the beginning, Walter


    was also dissatisfied with Greg, because his family was not doing business.


    Although the Xu Family members were highly educated. But from thest few generations, they were


    mainly engaged in business. Their education was just a foreshadowing for business. And Walter had


    always believed that a marriage of equal social rank was the most suitable one.


    Ang knew what her father was thinking. She was afraid that he would force her to marry again.


    "In order to marry the daughter of the president, that guy Greg disregarded our dignity. If you hadn''t lost


    your temper first, would I have submitted to humiliation? " Walter thought that his daughter hadn''t let go


    of Greg yet, so he said so, hating his daughter for not being able to live up to his expectations.


    "It has nothing to do with him! It was his business who he was going to marry! But I don''t want to marry


    anyone! " Normally, Ang was very polite, but when she met her impetuous father, she also became


    anxious.


    Because of the dissolution of engagement, Ang had quarreled with her parents for several times,


    and every time she refused to get married. Hearing her excitement, Darcy came to stop her and said,


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Although you are angry now, don''t talk nonsense! "


    Although Ang didn''t tell her parents the conversation between Greg and his mother, she told her


    sister because she felt sad. Shawn smiled indifferently, "As for the family of Greg, you will inevitably be


    overshadowed only having something to do with them, let alone marry him!"


    Although Shawn hadforted her sister that not all the families in the world were like this and not all


    the men were unbearable, after experiencing two rtionships, each of them made


    Ang extremely disappointed. She couldn''t trust anyone anymore.


    "What''s your name?" Walter ignored his daughter and wife and asked Edward.


    Seeing that they had been arguing just now, Edward stood aside quietly. Hearing Walter''s question, he


    said respectfully, "Edward, I..."


    "Let''s talk!"


    "Dad!" Ang was a little nervous when she heard that her father was going to have a talk with Edward


    alone.


    Now Walter was in a bad mood. Seeing that her daughter wanted to stop the two of them, Darcy


    quickly pulled her out, and Shawn closed the door for them. Ang was on the verge of breaking


    down.


    Edward wanted to marry her, so she didn''t know if he would tell her father what he should say and what


    he shouldn''t.


    Thirty-nine minutester, a loudughter came from Walter.


    After a while, the door opened. The two of them wore a smile. Edward slightly raised the corners of his


    mouth, while Walter grinned.


    "Moo moo, take Ang to see Mrs. Yao! If you have time, go back to L City with Ang! " Walter


    patted on Edward''s shoulder and grinned.


    "Okay, I will." Edward said respectfully as if he was his future son-inw.


    ''Edward is not an ordinary man. It took two months for Dad to ept the fact that E brought her


    boyfriend back and smiled to her boyfriend. It took only half an hour for Edward to let himugh. ''


    Shawn looked at them in surprise.


    Ang''s heart was in her throat. Before she could ask, Edward had already held her wrist. This time,


    Walter didn''t pull a long face. Instead, he happily said to Ang, "Ang! Don''t only care about your


    future husband. Take Moo moo back on the national day. Your grandmother will be happy too! "


    Future husband? Moo moo? Make Grandma happy? What the hell?


    "I..." When Ang was about to exin, Edward pulled her and replied with a smile, "I will."


    "Now that the problem has been solved, let''s go back!" Walter said to his wife.


    Although Darcy was curious, she didn''t ask. Shawn asked, "Will you stay here for one night?"


    "No!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ang was happy to hear that they were going back, so she didn''t say anything to keep them. After the


    two people left, she finally couldn''t help but ask, "What on earth did you say to my father?"


    "Just a chitchat!" Edward smiled and said, "I''ll go get my car."


    As soon as he left, Shawn came over and said, "I think he is a good man. Where did you get the


    treasure?"


    "What is it? Besides, he is five or six years older than you. I think you can call him uncle! "


    Shawn said, "Age doesn''t matter. The key depends on his appearance! Although he is in his thirties,


    don''t you think he looks like as the same age as me? "


    With a fake smile, Ang knocked her down and said, "I think he is younger than you!"


    "Fuck off! Do you want me to help you? "

 Chapter 109 What Can I Do Since I Like You

    Chapter 109 What Can I Do Since I Like You


    At this time, Edward''s car stopped in front of them. Ang got on the car as usual, and Shawn followed


    her.


    "TSK, TSK, TSK Thanks to you, I can once get in the Bentley in my lifetime. " Shawn pretended to sigh


    and said, "No, in order to let me take such a car for the rest of my life, I will tell our parents and let them


    ept your Moo moo."


    Shawn''s words amused Edward.


    Ang scorned, "Moo moo? He is two years older than you. Are you sure you want to call him Moo


    moo? "


    "It depends on his appearance!" Shawn didn''t talk much, but hit the nail on the head every time.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward was impable in appearance and temperament. It had to be said that although Ang tried


    her best to restrain herself and she didn''t want to be ruined by vanity, her eldest sister''s praise was as if


    she really got Edward and had a good treasure that no one else had, Ang couldn''t help blushing.


    Through the rearview mirror, seeing her dodging her eyes and blushing, Edward was in a good mood


    unconsciously.


    Along the way, because of existence of Shawn, Ang didn''t dare to say anything because she was


    afraid that she might say something inappropriate. After all, if they knew that she and Edward had


    already had sex, she would have to wait to be forced to marry.


    It was not until she finally got home that Ang revealed her nervousness all the way. "What on earth


    did you say to my father, Edward?"


    "Just a few words. " Edward poured two sses of water and handed one to her, "Drink some water


    first. I''ll tell you."


    Ang was not in the mood to drink water, so she put it aside. Edward looked down at the ss of


    water and didn''t want to say anything. Ang knew he was waiting for her to drink water, so she picked


    up the ss and drank it up.


    Seeing that she was obedient and was about to drink it up, he said, "I told your father that the Yan


    Family has been discussing to visit your family recently."


    "Puff..." Ang was so frightened that she spit out a mouthful of water. Seeing this, Edward quickly


    dodged and said calmly, "Uncle is very satisfied with this."


    "Cough, cough, cough..." She choked on the water and coughed.


    "Both the Yan Family and the Xu Family are looking forward to our marriage. How about we fulfill their


    wish? " Edward put his arm around her shoulder and said.


    Edward had always been polite and wouldn''t do anything casually. Since he knew that she didn''t refuse


    his kiss, he had be very wanton.


    Ang cleared her throat and pushed him away, "Get out! Edward, you really have a bad intention!


    And I said, I don''t want to get married! Why do you not make things difficult for me? !"


    Ang was on the verge of breaking down. Why was life so difficult for her to control?


    Ang objected strongly, which stabbed him in the heart. Even so, he didn''t want Ang to marry


    someone else.


    He put the cup in his hand on the table and said casually, "You don''t want to get married, and I don''t


    want to be forced either. You need an environment that can not only satisfy your basic life, but also


    quiet study, and I can give you such an environment." He raised his head and smiled, "It''s really great


    to have an agreement on marriage!"


    No matter who it was, she didn''t want to get married. So the reason why she refused to get married by


    agreement was that she was not willing to handle those trivial things after marrying.


    "Don''t take me as a fool, okay? With your identity, if I agree to marry you, I will be busy with social


    engagements! Besides, those social engagements seemed tost for only one or two hour. But before


    going to the social engagements, I needed to do all kinds of beauty care, hair care and choose


    dresses. I have to sacrifice my precious time just for the sake of your Yan Family! I don''t want it! "


    "Oh?" Edward stared at her seriously. Looking at her excited expression, he finally confirmed the


    biggest reason why she refused him.


    Did it mean that she had thought about it since she responded so clearly?


    Indeed, she had considered his offer since it was so tempting. But she was afraid that it would be a


    trap!


    "Well, if I can guarantee that you will only have one such activity a month at most, will you agree?"


    "I... I..." To be honest, although she had decided not to get married, she had never thought that


    marriage would be so casual.


    Just then, the phone on the table rang. He saw it was a strange number and was about to hang up. But


    Ang recognized that the number was her mother''s.


    Edward broke her phone and gave her the same one as him. Ang thought it was her phone and


    answered it subconsciously.


    "Hello?"


    "Ang? Is Moo moo with you? "


    "Why are you looking for him?" The Xu Family had already regarded Edward as their son-inw, which


    made Ang very unhappy.


    "Of course I have something to talk to him!"


    "Mom! I don''t like others to touch my phone! " What she meant was that she didn''t want to give her


    phone to Edward.


    Darcy was confused, "You naughty girl! What does it have to do with your phone? "


    Ang wanted to say something more, but Edward reminded her, "The phone in your hand is mine!"


    At first, she thought he was lying to her, but when she thought about itter, she remembered that she


    had kept her phone in her bag and hadn''t taken it out since she came back. Edward reached out his


    hand to signal to return the phone. She felt humiliated and silently handed the phone to him.


    She wanted to hear what they were talking about, but she couldn''t hear clearly what her mother was


    talking on the other end of the phone. As for Edward, he just nodded and said, "Yes... Okay... Okay, I


    see. " Then he hung up the phone.


    Seeing the nervous look on her face, Edward had an idea. He looked at her seriously and frowned, "In


    fact, I just thought for a while. It''s really wrong for me to say those words to Uncle Walter without


    authorization. How about I call him and tell him our real rtionship? "


    Confess? What kind of confession was it? Including how did they know each other?


    "No!" Seeing that he was about to answer the phone, she quickly reached out and grabbed his hand,


    saying, "Not be impulsive first, or I will die in minutes! How about this? Let me think about it first. "


    If she told them again that Edward was not her boyfriend, all her scolding today would be in vain. The


    Xu Family must be in a turmoil again!


    "But I have promised uncle that the Yan Family should have time to go there."


    "You -- Edward, did you do it on purpose?" There was no time left for her!


    "Yes! I did it on purpose! " He rubbed her head and smiled.


    Obviously, he was forcing her to marry him!


    When Ang was about to lose her temper, his eyes suddenly became so sad that even his smile


    could not cover up. "What can I do since I like you?"

 Chapter 110 Put It On First!

    Chapter 110 Put It On First!


    In the past four months, he had spent money, status, talent, appearance... Even if he had gathered all


    the advantages on him, as well as his heart and patience for her, he just won her no rejection. It


    seemed that he had a long way to go after his wife!


    Ang''s afraid of softness but not hardness. How could Edward know that she was just trying to resist


    the temptation with reason?


    His good-looking was hard to resist for people who keenly enthusiasm for appearance, let alone he had


    so many talents. Ang was also an ordinary person. It was inevitable for her to fall in love with


    someone. She just reminded herself again and again that there was only one time in her life. If she


    abandoned her dream in order to jump into a huge pit that she couldn''t see clearly, there might be


    gains and losses in it, and if it was dark, there would be no peace for the rest of her life.


    She shook off his hand with a little depression and avoided his gentle gaze.


    The resistance reaction was like a sword made of ice, piercing into his heart, cold and painful. The


    strong desire of conquer at the beginning had turned into an restless uproar and desire. Edward knew


    that he was really in love.


    When he was in a daze, she strode into her room, as anxious as running for her life.


    Hearing the door closing, he turned his head to look at the door, but his eyes were unable to focus.


    This time, she should be really angry. Otherwise, how could she dislike him so much?


    That night, in two rooms, the two of them were lying on the bed, with their own thoughts in their minds,


    awake all night.


    The sparrows in July screamed very diligently. On the quiet weekend, their joyful singing was heard all


    over themunity. From the singing of these birds, at the edge of dream and waking, she could feel


    the sunshine today.


    Today, the sun was shining brightly. It was a good day for getting marriage. Greg was about to marry


    another woman. She couldn''t tell what kind of sadness it was. Was she robbed of happiness for the


    rest of her life, or was she robbed of half of her life? Greg was not the only one in her life. Without him,


    she still had a lot of things to protect, family, friends, work... And her dream...


    However, her heart was empty. Even if she lost the toy bear who had apanied her for a long time


    one day, she would be sad. Let alone, it was a person! She used to think that all her heart and soul


    belonged to him!


    Although she closed her eyes, warm liquid slid out from the corners of her eyes.


    "Now that you are awake, get up!"


    Suddenly, she heard a sigh. Startled, Ang opened her eyes and saw Edward''s handsome face in


    her wet eyes.


    Ignoring the surprise in her eyes, he reached out his thumb to wipe the tears off the corner of her eyes


    and said lightly, "you may not be able to study today. How about I take you to a ce?"


    There was no request, no invitation, no coercion. This was his usual tone, but she could not refuse.


    Perhaps it was because she was too depressed, she nodded unconsciously and said, "okay."


    "Then get up!" He couldn''t help smiling when he heard her consent.


    After Ang got up, washed up and went back to her room from the bathroom, Edward had already


    picked out a long dress from the wardrobe. The silk fabric was smooth, sleeveless style represents


    simple, and the bottom was slightly wrinkled, which looked a little lively. He looked the dress up and


    down for a moment, and then handed her, indicating her to wear it today.


    "This dress is too long!" Ang usually wore a dress, but she seldom wore such a long one.


    "With a pair of high-heeled shoes would be perfect! You will be the most beautiful woman in the world!"


    "I don''t seem to have high heels." She also wore high heels when she was in college. But when she


    came to the S City, she only brought two pairs of sneakers. Later, she also bought two or three pairs of


    t shoes. Considering that she had to walk to work and take a bus, she was afraid that her feet would


    be disabled if she had high-heels on.


    Hearing her words, Edward frowned and said, "it doesn''t matter. You put it on first."


    Ang wanted to refuse, but at the thought that she had already agreed to go out with him, so she


    changed the clothes obediently. The zipper was on the side. When she closed it, she found that the


    design of this dress was very ingenious. The waistline was pulled up, making it more slender. If she


    wore high-heeled shoes, her whole body''s proportion would be adjusted to the golden ratio. The


    stitches of the lines were also very exquisite, and with the silk fabric, she looked more elegant in the


    mirror.


    Staring at the person in the mirror, Ang thought of the old saying, "people rely on clothes!"


    After a while, she came to her senses from her somewhat strange face and walked out.


    Standing in the hall and leaning against the wall, Edward had been imagining her in a white dress, but


    when she walked out, he was still amazed.


    "With a light make-up, you will look better!" He came to his senses, as if he was appreciating a piece of


    art that only belonged to him. After a while, he reached out to pull away the hair in front of her forehead


    and threw her hair behind her ear along the outline of her hair.


    "You... Where are you taking me?" Were they going to hold a press conference dressing like this?


    Just now, she thought of this terrible question. She was afraid that Edward would y itter.


    Seeing that she suddenly took a step back with fear, he quickly grabbed her slender wrist and said, "I''ll


    take you to dinner!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Having dinner? Are they going on a date? Or was it just a trap?


    Seeing her confused and distrust eyes, he added, "it''s an interesting dinner. I''ll take you to eat


    something!"


    Ang clearly saw the interest in his eyes, but before she could ask. He took her to the cloakroom of


    Hilda and picked a pink handbag for her.


    All of a sudden, an interesting thing urred to her. She smiled and said, "isn''t your bossy CEO going


    to buy limited edition clothes? I attended the party as your femalepanion. Isn''t it inappropriate for


    you to borrow Hilda''s handbag so casually?"


    Although she knew that all bags of Hilda were expensive, she still joked.


    As Edward walked out, he said, "what you use will have a different meaning ording to your identity.


    Eighty percent of the DC Capital Group this year was centered on "economy". If anyone dares to pick a


    thorn in this bag, just give me a chance to shoot an advertisement for ourpany!"


    Ang had to admire his wisdom, "is it really good for you to be so smart?"


    They passed the door one after another. He stood outside after putting on his shoes. She put on the t


    shoes, so her dress could only be held on the ground. She had to lift the hemline on both sides. She


    asked, "You don''t want me to lift it all the time, right?"


    "If you don''t mind, I can help you lift it. Or... " He deliberately lengthened his tone, notpletely


    speaking.


    "Or what?"


    "Hold you up!"


    Ang''s face darkened and was about to go back to her room. He grabbed her arm and said with a


    smile, "I''m just kidding!"


    To be honest, Edward was used to wearing a serious expression. Even if he was joking, it was hard to


    tell that he was not serious.

 Chapter 111 What Are You Doing !

    Chapter 111 What Are You Doing !


    Edward took her to the shoe shop first. Standing at the ss counter, she looked at the shining silver


    high heels and be deeply attracted. The shoes were hidden in the snow-white dress. Even if they were


    invisible, they could make the person who wore them more confident. Although Ang also thought the


    high heels were very beautiful, she thought it would be good to appreciate them as a piece of art when


    she thought about the feeling of her feet if she wore them on.


    Seeing that she stared at the shoes for dozens of seconds and then looked at other shoes. Edward


    looked at her silently by standing next to her. The saledy stood aside respectfully. Every time Ang


    looked at a pair of shoes, she would exin it to her in detail. Such as the most popr this year...


    What kind of star is the same style! What was the design of a famous designer.


    Ang walked around and then sat on the sofa. She was a little tired and said, "how about you choose


    for me? Anyway, the high-heeled shoes are all the same to me, and the dress should be long enough


    to make it invisible."


    She didn''t have much restst night, so she felt very tired after a walk.


    He still remembered when he took Hilda went shopping, Hilda was desperately happy. How could


    Ang feel so painful now? He recalled the shoes she had just looked at. Then he pointed at those


    shoes and said to shopping guide, "bring these four pairs of shoes and let her give a try."


    "Okay, which size do you want?"


    Sitting next to her, she was about to remind the saledy of the size. "36 yards," said Edward.


    "Okay, please wait a moment."


    "How do you know my size?"


    "I guessed." He sat beside her.


    How could Ang remember that he had held her feet when they were making out? But her question


    reminded him of their past good time. Thinking of that night, he vaguely felt a little desire inside his


    body.


    It had been almost four months, but he hadn''t made any progress so far.


    When Edward couldn''t stand it, Ang touched his hand. The sofa was a little crowded and they sat


    very close to each other. It was summer and she was wearing a sleeveless dress. He rolled up the


    sleeves of the white shirt and the two people''s hands rubbed.


    His coldness touched her warmth, and his whole body stiffened. He couldn''t help but turn his head to


    look at her. Her fair face, sexy corbone, and her faint hook...


    "I need to go to the bathroom." He suddenly stood up.


    Ang was looking for something in her bag with her head down, but she raised her head because of


    his action. She felt that he was a little strange. The air here was so cold. Why did he seem to be


    sweating?


    "Are you feel hot?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." He was far than just feel hot. He was about to explode.


    Without saying anything more, Edward strode towards the bathroom. As soon as he entered the


    bathroom, he turned on the tap and used cold water to cool down the restlessness of his body.


    After a long while, he still felt that it didn''t work. He roared in his heart, "Damn it!". He used cold water


    for more than ten minutes before he slowly returned to normal.


    When he walked back to the shop, he heard Ang shrink back and screamed before he entered,


    "Ah..."


    Hearing the pain in her voice, he quickly trotted over. Seeing her foot, he understood immediately. He


    squatted down and lifted her foot to check the wound. He reproached angrily, "Why are you so


    careless?"


    The injury on Ang''s foot was caused by diarrhea, but it didn''t fall off naturally. When the waitress


    helped her put on the shoes, the soles of her shoes were identally rubbed and a little scar was torn


    open. Only when the flesh and skin were separated a little or suddenly did Ang subconsciously


    withdraw her feet and scream.


    Edward had already a kind of deterrence even when he was not angry. If he was angry, the timid would


    really cry.


    "Sorry, sorry..." The waitress was frightened by his push. She took a few steps back, stood aside with


    her head lowered down deeply and apologized desperately.


    "Nothing... I have forgotten that there are still injuries. It''s normal that she doesn''t notice them!" It hurt


    instantly when the wound was torn, and now it was just a faint pain. She asked, "do you have band


    aids here?"


    "Yes!" Another waitress replied in a hurry. She found one in her bag and handed it to Ang


    respectfully.


    Edward held her foot and checked it carefully. He was a little relieved when he found that there was


    nothing serious with the scar.


    Ang handed the band aid to him, he took it and put it on her wound skillfully.


    He stood up and turned to the waitress. The waitress who identally tore her wound just now was


    frightened to tremble by his cold eyes. Seeing this, Ang pulled his hand and said, "Edward, I want


    this pair of shoes."


    "Okay!" He looked away. The waitress smiled gratefully at Ang, who responded with a smile and


    said to Edward, "it doesn''t hurt at all."


    How could it not hurt since the skin and flesh were separated? Besides, she was not a delicate woman.


    How could she scream if it didn''t hurt?


    "If you feel pain, just tell me."


    "Okay!" She nodded.


    Ang was still putting on her shoes on the sofa. The waitress poured her some water and put it on the


    tea table. She smiled cautiously, "is that gentleman your husband? He''s so sweet to you! I identally


    hurt your wound just now. He is so nervous."


    Thinking of his murderous eyes, Ang felt warm in her heart. In fact, the injury was not a big deal. It


    just hurt a little. But she deliberately smiled and said, "he is just afraid that if my feet will not recover. I


    can''t go on a business trip with him."


    "You are too modest! It''s hard for a man to be so considerate after he gets married with you!"


    "What? He is not my husband."


    "Is he your boyfriend?"


    She was about to refuse, but stopped. If they are not in a rtionship, wouldn''t it be strange for two


    people to buy things together? Moreover, Edward really behaved like her boyfriend. After thinking for a


    while, she thought it was unnecessary to exin to a stranger, so she just smiled.


    The waitress continued, "once, my boyfriend bought me a pair of shoes. Because I didn''t live with him, I


    wondered how he knew the yard number. He told me that during our trip he measured my shoes


    secretly when I fell asleep at night. I just heard that you were wondering how your boyfriend knew your


    size. I think he should know the method too."


    The waitress seemed to be lost in her memory and said happily. On the other hand, Ang''s face


    turned red and she took a look at Edward.


    At this time, Edward had paid and came back. Ang stood up in her new high heels. When he saw


    her stand up, he got closer and closer to her, until there was only a punch between them.


    Originally, she was not as high as his shoulder. After putting on the high-heeled shoes, when he


    approached her, her head just touched his chin.


    "What are you doing? !" She tried to escape, but her arms were firmly grasped by him.

 Chapter 112 I Didnt Expect You Dare to come!

    Chapter 112 I Didn''t Expect You Dare toe!


    Her chin just touched his chin. The cutest height was the most suitable height. He should be able to


    p him in the face for her this time.


    "I just want to test the height of your shoes!" Edward took another step back to keep a distance from


    her. Ang felt his behaved strange and didn''t know where he was going to take her.


    At ten forty-nine in the morning, they arrived at the gate of a five star hotel. Edward indicated her to


    hold his hand, Ang asked, "so, you want me to be your femalepanion today?"


    "You can say that!" Edward''s eyes were full of expectation.


    It turned out that he wanted her to be his femalepanion. No wonder he took her to buy shoes and


    tidy up her hair.


    "I can''t dance." Now that she hade, she had to take it easy. So she simply held his hand and


    confessed.


    "It doesn''t matter. There is no dance in this party. If you don''t want to dance at other banquets in the


    future, I can invite other dancing partners." Edward replied as he led her away.


    The two of them turned to the right. After taking a few steps, they saw a big poster. On the poster, the


    bridegroom lowered his head slightly, while the bride raised her head slightly. As they wanted to kiss,


    the two of them showed shyness and happiness. Such a sweet poster deeply hurt Ang''s heart.


    Her steps gradually stopped, and the faint smile on her face froze. Then it was covered by the strong


    sadness.


    "What''s wrong?"


    What''s up? Was it fun to take her to her ex-boyfriend''s wedding? Why did he ask her what happened?


    Ang threw him a long face, turned around and was about to leave. Before she could step out, her


    arm was grabbed. He simply took her in his arms andforted her, "don''t worry. I''m here."


    She admitted that she was a coward. She and Greg were ssmates, so many people whoe for


    the wedding knew them. Besides, everyone in the same department of the University knew that they


    were together. How embarrassing was it?


    At this moment, she saw several familiar figures at the corner. Before they came over, she recognized


    that they were her ssmates in college. One of them said loudly. It was her roommate, Dianna.


    "What? What did I say! The public disy of affection died soon! There were a lot of couples separated


    even before their marriage, let alone they were not married yet! How could Ang deserve Greg?"


    Dianna shouted.


    "Keep your voice down. He is going to get married. Why do you still mention these old things?"


    Ang recognized that the ssmate who responded to Dianna should be Johnny. Although she didn''t


    have a very good rtionship with him, their rtionship was not very bad.


    "She won''te anyway!" Dianna gloated.


    When they turned the corner, Ang suddenly turned around. However, When Edward heard Dianna


    said, "How could Ang deserve Greg?" He looked at her direction with a murderous look.


    "Edward, let''s go..." Ang gently pulled his clothes and one foot already stepped out.


    Edward steadied her and lowered his head slightly. "The more you retreat, the more aggressive the


    enemy will be."


    Ang didn''t care about her enemies and friends. She only knew that she couldn''t let them see her. It


    was so humiliating!


    She leaned out, trying to escape, but Edward held her firmly.


    Ang couldn''t escape. As her ssmates got closer and closer, she felt a chill on her back. As they


    were getting more and more close to them, she gritted her teeth and buried her head in Edward''s arms.


    Feeling her trembling body and the force of fear in his arms, he realized that he only wanted her to face


    this rtionship and not to be affected by what Greg had done to her. But he did not expect that she


    was also forced a little.


    Feeling sorry for her, Edward put his arm around her shoulder and held her tightly in his arms.


    Four or five students passed by them and looked at them with strange eyes for a while. But because


    Ang had never worn any makeup and usually in casual clothes, they might not recognize her at a


    nce today, let alone her back.


    Ang was in his arms and heard their footsteps getting farther and farther.


    "Did you see that man? He is so handsome!" Dianna, who was walking away, said anthomaniac.


    Her ssmate Alysa said, "I think that woman has a good figure too. I wonder what her face looks like."


    "They are at the door. They should be here for the wedding!" Guessed Ka in the dormitory next door.


    "hurry up! Johnny said. Otherwise, we can''t take a photo with the bride and groom!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She didn''t get out of his arms until she was sure that she couldn''t hear the voices of her ssmates.


    She took a few deep breaths to sober herself up. And she didn''te back to her senses until she


    became anxious again.


    Greg was one of the most handsome men in the Department in their college. At that time, many girls


    liked him. Dianna was a weirdo, it was not that she like Greg. She just couldn''t see Ang with him. To


    be exact, she couldn''t bear to see anyone better than her, but jealousy was hidden in her heart. Ang


    was not inferior to others, so the two of them were at odds. Ang didn''t care about people, but Dianna


    was only against her!


    Among these ssmates, only Dianna always seek her troubles. But thest thing she wanted was her


    sadness to be seen by Dianna. After all, Dianna would surely rub salt in her wound and make it worse.


    "Not good enough? Huh... " Dianna''s mean words echoed in Edward''s mind for a long time and he


    couldn''t help sneering.


    It was obvious that Greg didn''t deserve her!


    "Are you bullied like this?" Edward asked angrily.


    "I''m not been bullied! I just don''t want to argue with her!" It was true that Dianna wanted to bully her, but


    she failed every time. She recalled a lot of things in the past and said, "I''m just not as childish as her.


    She''s just thinking about how to deal with people and how to scold people from the bottom of an egg! If


    I quarrel with someone like her, what''s the difference between me and her?"


    Hmm... That''s what Ang''s style!


    Edward nodded, "among your ssmates, only that fat girl seems to be dissatisfied with you."


    "She has a problem with everyone, but much big with me!"


    "She is waiting tough at you." Edward provoked her deliberately.


    Ang knew that he was trying to goad her, but she couldn''t help saying, "what''s wrong with me? I


    have at least had it. She has been in College for four years, but no man has chased her! I was chased


    back then!"


    Seeing her indignation, he felt it was funny. "It seems that your university life is very wonderful!"


    "It''s more than that. It''s just a college version of the pce fighting drama!" The more unpleasant thing


    of the past came to her mind, the more upset she felt.


    "It''s really you!" Suddenly, a woman passed by her and stared at her with a sneer. "I didn''t expect you


    to dare toe!"

 Chapter 113 Mr. Edward Secretary Angela

    Chapter 113 Mr. Edward Secretary Ang


    Ang saw the speaker''s face turned pale.


    "Thanks to you for leaving our son, or he wouldn''t have been able to marry such a good wife like Mary!"


    Alina continued.


    In fact, except that the Wei Family was richer than the Xu Family, Alina was not satisfied with Mary. But


    when Ang and Greg were together, the Xu Family was much richer than the Fang family, so they


    could be considered to im ties of kinship with the Xu Family of a higher social position.


    Since then, Alina had not only spread the news that how excellent her son was, but also how rich his


    wife was. The L City was just a small town, so the neighbors were naturally disgusted with her


    constantly bragging. When the head of the Fang Family and the Yan Family met, Alina became more


    arrogant. Just when everyone knew that Greg and Ang were a couple, Ang suddenly demand a


    broke up and leave the Fang Family totally unprepared. Of course, Alina felt humiliated, and she


    attributed all this to Ang''s affairs.


    As a matter of fact, Ang was originally kept a low profile. It was because of Alina that her rtives


    and friends knew about her rtionship with Greg. But it was indeed her who regretted first. She was in


    the wrong, so she could not refute anything.


    Noticing the expressions of the two, and hearing Alina say "our Greg", Edward guessed that she was


    Greg''s mother.


    "Mom! Why did you say so much to such a person?" Pulling Alina''s arm, Cherry sneered, "she doesn''t


    like our Greg. It''s her bad taste. Mary is so excellent. Isn''t she more suitable to be the daughter-inw


    of the Fang Family?"


    Ang clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Edward looked at her and waited for her to retort, but


    she didn''t. When Alina was about to leave with her daughter, Cherry said to Edward, "Sir, I advise you


    not to be with some vain women. This kind of woman is greedy for your money!"


    Seeing that he was tall, handsome and well-dressed, Cherry guessed that he must be a rich man. In


    her opinion, Ang really didn''t deserve such a handsome man since she treat her brother like this!


    From the very beginning, she knew the financial conditions of the Fang Family. She hadn''t spent a


    penny of Greg in the past year when she was with him. Even if he gave her a gift, she would find a way


    to return it. The price was not lower than what he bought. Why did they say that to her? And they are


    talking nonsense in front of Edward.


    When she was about to lose her temper, Edward suddenly said indifferently, "really? Then I feel lucky


    that I am still rich. Otherwise, I can''t marry such an excellent woman as Ang if I have a poor family


    just like Greg."


    Edward''s tone was very light, but it was destructive. He not only said that the Fang Family was


    ipetent, but also indirectly said that Mary was not as good as Ang. Alina and Cherry were


    smart enough to understand what they meant on the surface. When they heard that the Fang Family


    was despised because they didn''t have money, their faces turned livid with anger.


    Was he d that he''s rich? Was she excellent?


    Ang was stunned and looked at Edward, who had been holding her wrist all the time. Seeing her


    expression, he said, "let''s go."


    "Okay!" Ang didn''t intend to attend Greg''s wedding, but her mother and sister saw her, so she had to


    bite the bullet and let Edward lead her in. Leaving Alina shouted at Cherry, "what''s wrong with our Fang


    Family? Our Greg is a college student! He is also good-looking!"


    "Never mind, mom! It''s because he is a city man who always bullies people. Today is Greg''s wedding.


    We don''t want to argue with him!"


    Speaking of this, Alina thought of something and followed her in a hurry.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Greg and Mary held a buffetwn wedding. Edward took her downstairs, passed by the spare indoor


    restaurant and opened the ss door. It was the main ce of the wedding.


    The parents of the Wei Family were greeting guests outside the ss door. Seeing that Edward came


    in, Richard was shocked first, and then he walked up to them excitedly and greeted, "Mr. Edward, it''s


    such a great honor to have you here!"


    In therge-scale activities of the Anson Bank, Edward had been invited always, but he had never


    attended. Even for the sake of the bank, he had always asked Manager Lucas to attend. It seemed that


    the Wei Family didn''t dare to invite Mr. Edward to the banquet. They didn''t know why he woulde.


    "Congrattions, President Richard." He didn''t say anything but smiled faintly.


    But if Edward coulde, did it mean that he could trust Mr. Edward more?


    "Pleasee in!"? Richard greeted him warmly with a glory face.


    "President Richard, just do your own business. You don''t need to entertain us." Edward said politely.


    Then he walked inside with Ang.


    "Okay! I''m sorry for the less consideration, Mr. Edward."


    The guests came one after another, and Richard was indeed really busy. But he felt a little weird and


    couldn''t help looking at their backs. But he didn''t take it to heart soon because the guests came one


    after another.


    The sweet poster of the newly married couple was everywhere, and the artistic photo gallery was also


    filled with photos of the two of them. Beside the photo gallery, there was a table on which red


    envelopes were signed in. Edward walked over and took out the red packet he had prepared in


    advance.


    Ang was lowering her head and looking at Edward was writing down her name. His handwriting was


    smooth and beautiful, like a calligrapher. In a trance, as if he was in the Wei, Jin and Southern


    Dynasties, Edward was a talent like Wang Xizhi, a renowned calligrapher in the Eastern Jin Dynasty.


    When she was immersed in her fantasy, she heard a familiar voice.? "Ed... Mr. Edward? Secretary


    Ang?"


    "What?" Ang raised her head, just like Edward.


    Standing at the table, Yvonne, who was collecting red envelopes, was stunned. She asked in surprise,


    "you..."


    Yvonne was confused!


    Why did Mr. Edwarde? Secretary Ang was his femalepanion. Did it signal the rtionship


    between the two?


    "Yvonne?" Ang looked at her in surprise, "are you here for the wedding too?"


    Why didn''t she remember that Greg knew Yvonne?


    "Mary is my cousin. I''m just here to be the bridesmaid!" She exined.


    Yvonne Wei and Mary Wei. Just judging from the names, she should have guessed that it might have


    something to do with them. Why didn''t she think of it?


    At first, both his ssmates and Greg''s rtives and friends in L City thought that Ang would


    be his bride. No matter who had been looking at them with blessing, or who was waiting tough


    at them, it was really embarrassing that the bride was not her at length! What made her even more


    crazy was that apart from her ssmates in the L City and the university, even the colleagues of the


    DC Capital Group were there.


    Ang really wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury herself in silence.


    "What? This is our Ang! We just said that you were so close to almost became Greg''s wife. How


    could you not attend his wedding?"


    Dianna deliberately raised his voice, patted her shoulder and smiled.

 Chapter 114 You Can Only Marry Me!

    Chapter 114 You Can Only Marry Me!


    Obviously, what Dianna did was to focus everyone''s attention on Ang. Ang stared at her angrily


    and said, "Do I know you well?"


    "We have lived together for three or four years. Do you think we are not familiar with each other? Or


    are you afraid that I will expose your past, so you deliberately keep a distance from me? "


    Ang''s face darkened with anger because of her excessive words.


    "Please move your hand away!"


    The cold voice attracted Dianna''s attention. Then she found that the man next to Ang was the


    handsome man in the corridor just now. And looking at Ang''s dressing today, it was obvious that she


    was the woman who threw herself into his arms just now.


    So... Did they hear her gloating just now?


    Dianna was stunned at first, but soon she didn''t feel embarrassed.


    Edward gave her a cold stare. Although Dianna was a bold woman, but she didn''t dare to not let her


    go. He pulled Ang into his arms, as if announcing to them that he was protecting her.


    Under his arms, although she was so angry, she was not as flustered as she was at the beginning. It


    seemed that even if the sky fell, there would be Edward to back it up. Even Greg had never given her


    such a sense of security.


    At this moment, a voice came from behind them, "What''s wrong with your hotel? Is everyone allowed to


    come in? "


    Arrogant as Alina was, she red at the waiter and said, "Why does your hotel let everyone in? What if


    the wedding is ruined? Are you responsible for it? "


    The waiter could only ask Edward respectfully, "Hello, may I have a look at your invitation?"


    Invitation? She had already given it back to Greg!


    Although Ang looked calm on the surface, she was a little timid in her heart. She pulled his sleeve


    and said in a voice that only two people could hear, "I forgot to bring it. Take your invitation."


    "No, I didn''t have it." Edward lowered his head slightly and looked into her eyes. After saying that, he


    smiled faintly.


    No?! Without the invitation, why did he bring her here?


    "Then why did you bring me here?"


    Seeing their strange behavior, Dianna rolled her eyes and smiled, "Is it possible that they didn''t invite


    you at all?"


    "Look! I''ve told you that we don''t know these two people. They must be here for free meal! " Cherry


    Fang tried to stir up the trouble.


    Because they were surrounded by several people, and soon more people came to surround them.


    Alina felt disgusted at the sight of Ang, as if she was driving out a pestilence. She said to the waiter,


    "This has seriously affected the wedding. Why don''t you get them out?"


    "Rtives by marriage! There might be some misunderstandings during this period! " They didn''t know


    Edward, but did Yvonne! Richard Wei was the president of the Anson Bank and her father''s elder


    brother. She didn''t have much friendship with Mary, she would watch the fun if it was someone else, but


    Mr. Edward was her boss! Besides, she had a good rtionship with Ang, so of course she was on


    her side.


    As a waiter of a five star hotel, she wouldn''t drive a guest away rashly. He immediately contacted the


    person in charge of the wedding. Soon, Bryson, the manager in charge of the wedding, came.


    "Bryson?" Ang once heard that Bryson was a manager of a five star hotel. But it was normal for


    Greg to give his business to his good friend!


    "Ang?" Bryson had always been fond of Ang. Seeing that it was her who was in a dilemma, he


    quickly contacted the host beside the groom and asked the host to tell Greg that Ang hade.


    Greg and Mary had been taking photos with the guests all the time. When he heard that Ang was


    here, he ran to her without saying anything, and Mary couldn''t stop him.


    The people around were about to leave, but the bridegroom seemed to have something urgent to do


    and ran over leaving the bride alone, which attracted more attention.


    As soon as Greg came over, he stood in front of her and stared at her. When his ssmates saw him


    running over, they all greeted him with a smile, but he couldn''t hear anything.


    ''Ang... Are you here to take me away? As long as you say you will take me away, I can give up more


    than a year''s efforts and everything the Wei Family has given me.''


    He looked at Ang affectionately and eagerly, as if there was no one else. Ang could see the


    emotion in his eyes. Being stared at by him made her ufortable, and more ufortable by the


    guests around.


    After a long time, she squeezed out a smile and said, "Congrattions!"


    His eyes became redder with tears.


    He thought she would say, "Greg, let''s go!" But she didn''t. She felt a little ufortable, but said


    calmly, "Congrattions!"


    How could she congratte him for marrying another woman? And also with such a sincere look, how


    could she be so cruel?


    Bryson walked to Greg and gently pushed him as a reminder, "Greg..."


    When they were in high school, Bryson, Greg, Ang and Christa, the four of them always yed


    together. Since Greg and Ang were a couple, Bryson had to hide his feelings for her. Later, because


    of the ardent pursuit of Christa, Ang once said, "If you are with Christa, our two families can have


    dinner together in the future! That''s great! " She had also said, "When will you be together! I''m looking


    forward to it! Be together! We four can travel together! "


    Just because Bryson wanted to travel with Ang, he agreed to be with Christa.


    At this time, Mary also came over. She was dissatisfied with what Greg did. When she was about to


    lose her temper, she saw her husband staring at his ex-girlfriend. She deliberately held Greg''s arm and


    smiled, "Miss Ang, you are here. That day, I asked Greg if I should invite Miss Ang. He said he


    was afraid that you would be sad so we gave up. " Then she acted coquettishly to Greg, "Greg, I knew


    it! How could Miss Ang be sad? She is very good with that gentleman! "


    "Enough!" Ang couldn''t stand it anymore! Whether it was Mary or the Fang Family, she really didn''t


    want to have anything to do with these people anymore!


    Standing aside, Edward frowned and wondered what kind of friends Ang had made in the first


    twenty years. Why are they all weirdos?


    Soothing music was heard all the time at the wedding. At this moment, the music was suddenly


    reced by a harsh sound. Everyone looked at the screen. The wedding photos of Greg and Mary


    were yed there, but now they were taken by photos of Greg and Ang.


    The harsh sound was gone, and Greg''s voice suddenly came from the speaker.


    "We are going to have four children in the future. Two of them will have your surname, and the other


    two will have my surname. It''s better to have two boys and two girls!"


    Then a girl answered, "Who wants to have babies with you?"


    "Ang, you can only give birth to my child for the rest of your life!"


    "You wish!" Although the girl said so, her tone was full of shyness and sweetness.


    The voice was a little noisy, as if it was at the top of the mountain, and the wind was a little strong.


    Then there was a y between Greg and her, and he roared, "Ang, you should marry me! You can


    only marry me! I will only be good to you all my life! ! !"


    The sweet sound of a couple came from the speaker. On the screen, there were sweet photos of them


    in the university: they were in the library, they were jogging, they were having dinner together...


    Everyone was stunned. The Wei Family and the Fang Family were in a mess. Bryson ran to the front of


    the media and asked the person in charge, "What happened?"


    The man was also extremely flustered. "I don''t know! Myputer is out of control! "


    Ang was also shocked. More than eighty percent of the people present recognized her. The girl in


    the photo was her! She panicked under so many gazes andments. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 125 Dont Touch My Things!

    Chapter 125 Don''t Touch My Things!


    Although Ang''s small movements were inadvertent, they were all seen by the people present. As for


    Edward''s smile, Jonson and Anna were gratified. In the past ten years, he had never yed with his


    sister like this, which made them once think that their son only liked men.


    They had been looking forward to it for so many years, and finally it came to an end. Afraid that the Xu


    Family might not agree, he asked, "Ang is a good girl. It''s really a fortune for us to get such an


    excellent girl to be our daughter-inw." And it is also Moo moo lucky.


    It is indeed that the wordsing out of the big entrepreneur would make people feel veryfortable.


    Although Darcy also hoped that her daughter could get married as soon as possible, she still felt


    ufortable that Edward was ten years older than her daughter. She smiled and said, "Ang is not


    a good girl. She has never done housework since childhood and is very willful."


    How could the people of the Yan Family not understand what she meant? Jonson couldn''t help


    frowning. Anna was stunned first, and then smiled, "Ang don''t need to do housework. Just tell Kay


    what she like to eat."


    In the past ten years, many people wanted to marry their daughter into the Yan Family. Did the Xu


    Family''s parents look down upon them?


    Edward was ten years older than her daughter, and his family was so rich. Darcy was afraid that he


    would bully her daughter with his family power in the future. Although Greg was a little poor, but it was


    also the reason that the Fang Family did not dare to bully her daughter. Besides, the Xu Family was


    richer than the Fang Family. Besides, they were all from the L City. If the Fang Family really bullied her


    daughter, the family members of Xu could also protect her. She couldn''t help her daughter no matter


    what happened after she married into the S City. The more Darcy thought about it, the more she


    disliked Edward...


    Walter, on the other hand, thought that Edward was knowledgeable, mature and prudent. Although he


    was a little older, he was more pleasing than Greg. Noticing that his wife was a little impolite, he quickly


    smiled and said, "it''s indeed too early to set a date today. It''s the first time for the two families to have


    dinner, so they should have a good talk to enhance their rtionship. I will let my father to see if there


    is a good day this year in a few days. Then we can discuss about the marriage."


    Hearing this, Jonson didn''t know what to say. He just smiled and said, "the food in C area is famous all


    over the country. We will have a good meal today!"


    Seeing the two family masters stand up, everyone followed them. Anna was a little anxious. She


    wanted to give her son a look and let him find a way to pleased Ang''s parents. When she looked


    over, she saw his eyes full of smile and tenderness, holding his future wife''s hand. She felt a little


    relieved.


    Ang and he had got the marriage certificate. The wedding would be held sooner orter, so he was


    not in a hurry. Ang felt a little ufortable as her wrist was held by him. Sensing her resistance,


    Edward whispered in her ear, "in order not to arouse their suspicion."


    In other people''s eyes, they were showing off their affection one after another!


    Anna looked at them and smiled happily, but Darcy was unhappy. She called her daughter on purpose,


    "Ang,e here."


    Ang finally had a reason to leave Edward behind. She was happy and rushed to her mother.


    "Mom, which restaurant are we going to have dinner?"


    Seeing that Ang was so excited as if she had run away, Edward''s heart was filled with cold water.


    It seemed that his journey of pursuing his wife was endless...


    During the meal, Jonson and Walter talked about business from their respective industries to the


    generalndscape of themercial, they seemed in a happily mood. On the other side, Anna tried to


    have a good rtionship with her future rtives, but Darcy responded politely with a smile, didn''t


    show excessive enthusiasm.


    But they didn''t notice that Ang and Edward had been texting under the table with their heads down.


    Edward: your parents don''t agree with our marriage?


    Ang: Yes. They said you were too old.


    Edward: your father hopes you can marry a mature and steady man like me.


    Ang: I told them the general situation of your familyst night. They thought your family was too rich.


    After a short pause, Edward asked, "don''t all the parents want their daughter to marry a rich man?


    In many people''s opinion, women might all want to marry a rich man. Although Ang didn''t deny that


    it was good to be rich if she could also guarantee his character and cultivation, she didn''t only use


    money to measure whether the other party was suitable or not. She shook her head slightly, but did not


    answer him directly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang: I will talk to them.


    It was impolite to y on the phone at the table. This was the family motto of the Xu Family. She put


    her phone away as soon as she finished the words.


    After the meal, they seemed to be in harmony. After dinner, Jonson said that he had to go back to the S


    City for a meeting and they would meet next time. The Xu Family asked them to stay for several times


    to show their politeness.


    Seeing that the parents of the Yan Family had left, Darcy said to her daughter, "Ang,e to my


    roomter. I have something to tell you."


    She had a bad feeling, but she could only say, "Oh!"


    Fifteen minutester, in the hall of the Xu Family, Walter chatted with Edward while making tea.


    In the room, Darcy pulled a long face and asked, "what should I say to you? You don''t want to be with


    Greg who was suited to you, but ept a man ten years older than you? People who don''t know you


    will think that you are greedy for their money. If the news gets out, your father and I will be disgraced."


    Ang didn''t really marry him, but she didn''t agree with her mother. She mumbled, "why not marry a


    rich man? You don''t need to cook or do housework, and you don''t need to worry about the future


    education of your child..."


    "Can you be a little more promising? !" Darcy was almost pissed off by her daughter, "why can''t you do


    some housework? Just because you don''t want to do housework, you marry a man ten years older


    than you?! With their family''s economy foundation, he hasn''t got married at the age of thirty-five. I''m


    still worried about his health!"


    "Mom! You are wrong. In the first tier city, there are a lot of unmarried women at the age of thirty-five,


    let alone unmarried men at the age of thirty-five. He is just focusing on his career. He is a golden


    bachelor and pays more attention to spiritual love. He won''t get married so easily." Shawn said while


    eating the nuts.


    "Yes! Yes!" She nodded.


    "He is so handsome and rich. Mom, to be honest, I think Ang has no reason not to marry him!"


    Ang''s second sister hit the nail on the head.


    "What do you know? !" "I''m so disappointed at you." Darcy said, "rich men are all womanizers. Besides,


    he was so good-looking. How many women wanted to pounce on her? If you marry him, you will catch


    the mistresses every day and sleep with a pillow at night!"


    "Well... I''m sorry that I can''t agree with you. Even if the men don''t look good, they will cheat..." Ang''s


    elderly sister retorted.


    "An ugly man is more likely to cheat on his wife to prove his charm." Ang''s second sister nodded.


    "Look, except my father, all the good-looking men in the world are going to cheat. In that case, I''d


    rather marry a good-looking and rich man. At least if he cheated on me, I had money to keep me


    apany." Ang shrugged.


    The three sisters said in unison and chuckled in tacit understanding. Ang''s second sister put down


    the nuts in her hands, wiped her hands with a wet tissue and said, "You keeping talking about it when


    she doesn''t have a boyfriend, and now you are unwilling that she find a boyfriend. "


    "I am ok with this. It''s fate, and I''m still young. But mom, you said..."


    "What''s this?" Shawn''s words interrupted Ang, and they looked over at the same time.


    As soon as she felt bored, she nced at Ang''s bag and saw a red marriage certificate with the two


    words "get married". She took the marriage certificate subconsciously.


    Seeing that she put her hand in, Ang suddenly remembered that the marriage certificate was in it.


    She rushed over and said, "don''t touch my things!"

 Chapter 126 The Marriage Is Settled

    Chapter 126 The Marriage Is Settled


    Ang was a little slow in the end. Her sisters were sitting on the windowsill, and her bag was also put


    there. Before she could ran to them, they already took out the marriage certificates and opened them.


    She was on the verge of breaking down and patted her head.


    Seeing the shock on her two daughters'' faces, Darcy couldn''t help but walk over. Seeing her daughter


    get the marriage certificate already, Darcy covered her chest and pointed at the drawer.


    "Mom!" Shawn quickly dropped the marriage license, ran over to hold her mother, and said to his sister


    E, "Heart Saving Pill!"


    Half an hourter, in the hall of the Xu Family.


    Ang sat straight on the sofa obediently, with her head lowered down. Edward sat upright, waiting for


    the scold of the Xu''s parents.


    Darcy was so angry that she threw the marriage license to Ang. When Edward wanted to cover it for


    her, she stopped him by holding his hand.


    "Ang], are you going to piss me off? Marriage is such a big deal. Why are you so childish?"


    Although there were thousands of words that she wanted to refute, Ang knew that under the current


    situation she''d better listen to the lessonpliantly! If they argued, it would do no good.


    "What do you think we should do now?" Darcy was almost driven mad by her daughter. First, she ran


    away from the wedding, and now she brought a man who was ten years older than her. What made her


    angrier was that she secretly signed the marriage certificate!


    Although Walter liked Edward very much, but for this thing the two of them really did not respect their


    parents. What''s more, his daughter married someone else so casually. It was really a child''s y! If


    Edward was an unreliable man, her life would be ruined!


    "It''s my fault." Seeing their faces darkened, Edward was afraid that they would me her again.


    "Of course it''s your fault! You are already thirty-five years old! How old is Ang? If you were a few


    more years older, you could be her father! You are so rich. You can get obtain all kinds of women.


    Ang is innocent. You can''t hurt her like this!" At the beginning, she was angry and reproachful, but


    after that, Darcy choked with sobs with red eyes, "how can you let our Ang see others in the


    future..."


    He was just more than nine years old than her. How could it be so exaggerated?


    It never urred to Edward that her parents cared so much about his age. No wonder Ang cared so


    much about their age gap. It seemed that it was influenced by the traditional thoughts of her parents!


    The fact that he was much older than her was not up to him to decide. Edward felt a headache. He had


    seen so many women, and even some of them born after 2000, they were willing to be his wife, but he


    met such a family that was not vain. But it was also because of Ang''s not vain in any way that made


    him fell in love with her, wasn''t it?


    He took a nce at Ang, only to find that she was lowering her head and holding his hand tightly. He


    could feel that she was trembling slightly.


    Shawn knew that parents were really traditional, so she stopped smiling and said seriously, "there is a


    saying that if you marry the wrong person, you will have an extra son. If you marry the right person, you


    will have an extra father. ''Nine years old gap is indeed many, but Edward looks very young!"


    Darcy took out a piece of tissue and wiped her tears, "he''s thirty-five years old. But still looks like in his


    twenties. Men are getting older slower than women. There are so many young women outside, and


    naturally they forget the one at home!"


    Edward was speechless: "......"


    Ang thought that her mother had thought too much. She didn''t expect that a marriage certificate


    would almost kill her mother. If the marriage agreement was discovered, she was afraid that her mother


    would hold her and perish together.


    Hearing that her mother was still worried about this, she whispered to Edward, "don''t eat too much fish


    soup and bird''s nest soup in the future, and don''t take such a good care of your appearance!"


    "Well, it''s up to you. I won''t eat." He echoed.


    "Ahem..." After a short dry cough, Walter, who had been silent all the time, looked at the two of them


    and took a deep breath. Then he said to the two of them, "except for getting married, what else have


    you done that you shouldn''t have done?"


    Hearing her father''s question, Ang knew that it was about their sexual life. She shook her hand and


    said, "no! Nothing happened between us. We just passed the Civil Affairs Bureau this morning, so we


    signed the marriage certificate by the way."


    By the way...


    His brother, Barry, cried again because of his sister''s stupid intelligence.


    Sure enough, Darcy suddenly raised her voice and said angrily, "by the way? Ang, are you out of


    your mind?"


    Although she felt that perfect marriage was hard to get in her life, and it was not for living together. No


    matter how good a marriage was, it was only a part of life. It was not like what they thought, the biggest


    thing in a person''s life was marriage, raising children.


    "I..." Ang wanted to cry, but she had better shut up and say nothing.


    Walter kept staring at Edward, seeing that he gave Ang a sidelong nce from time to time. And his


    eyes were as clear as a shiny day. He was not afraid of the Xu''s parents, but because of respect, he


    had been scolded.


    The two of them had even got a marriage certificate, and Edward cared about his daughter very much.


    Moreover, as a man, he was very clear that whether a man respected his wife or not had nothing to do


    with money. It depended on the moral quality of the man and the mutual respect between the couple.


    Young people nowadays, which couple didn''t have sex before they get marriage? What''s more, they


    had lived together for a period of time, there''s a good possibility that they had sex already!


    Although he was disappointed and angry at his daughter''s behavior, he was clear that every man cared


    about whether his wife had anything to do with others. It was better for her to marry the man she


    wanted to marry than to be despised by others.


    Because of the marriage certificate, the Xu Family had to agree to it. As for the wedding date, it still


    needed to be discussed between the two families. Of course, the Yan Family wanted the two to get


    married as soon as possible, so that Ang could give birth to a grandson for the Yan Family as soon


    as possible! When they heard that the Xu Family had agreed, they were so happy!


    Although Anna was happy in her heart, she was a little unhappy when she thought of the unhappy


    attitude of the Xu Family just now. "They didn''t allow Ang to marry our Moo moo just now. Why did


    they suddenly agreed?"


    "After all, daughter will get much concerns of her parents." Replied Jonson, understanding the worries


    of the Xu''s parents.


    "That''s right. If Hilda has a boyfriend like Moo moo, I''m afraid you''ll lock her in the cage and won''t let


    her get married." Although her son was about to get married, she felt something was wrong. She


    remembered that when Jonson first met her, he didn''t look as cold as her son. She was afraid that


    Ang would really feel wronged in that respect.


    When Ang returned to the S City, it was already eight thirty-seven in the evening. Because most of


    Edward''s clothes were still in Hilda''s room, he went back with her. Hilda was afraid of being strangled


    by her brother because that she cheated on them, so she had to hide in the Yan Family.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was taking a shower, the hot water made the back of her hand ache. It was not until then


    that she realized that Edward''s back was seriously injured. After taking a shower, she wanted to help


    him apply medicine, so she went to his room and knocked on the door. "Come in." she pushed the door


    open and came in.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw the scene inside. Her face instantly flushed and her ears


    turned red.

 Chapter 127 They Are Not You

    Chapter 127 They Are Not You


    Edward was wet with only a bath towel on his lower body. He turned his head and saw her red face and


    uneasiness. He frowned slightly. Nowadays, people were so open. Besides, he was just naked to the


    waist. Why was she so embarrassed? Besides, it was not the first time that she had seen him naked.


    Why hadn''t she gotten used to it? If he hadn''t felt the conservative nature of the Xu family in person, he


    would have thought that she was a girl of thest century.


    It seemed that he had to get her used to it as soon as possible. With her slow rhythm, she might not be


    able to give birth to a child until she was seventy or eighty years old!


    He had been staring at her since she opened the door. Ang knocked on the door and came in


    initiatively. And now she was in a dilemma. She didn''t dare to look at him. She could only stare at the


    floor and said, "I...I Do you need my help to apply you medicine on back?"


    "Okay!" Edward wiped the water off his hair andy prone on the bed. "The medicine is on the bedside


    table."


    Her mind was full of the scene that his bare chest muscles and water beads sliding across his skin


    texture just now. Then she remembered the first time they met because Edward threw her on the bed


    without saying anything. He sat on her waist to prevent her from struggling out. She was forced to


    watch him take off his clothes. Now when she remembered, the picture was still clear. She was afraid


    to resistance at that time and didn''t think too much. But now, she didn''t know what was going on. She


    just saw his upper body naked, and her body had an uncontroble reaction...


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He hadn''t seen here over for a long time. Then he turned his head and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    She felt very embarrassed. She just looked at the upper part of his body. Why was she so


    embarrassed? After she came to her senses, she braced herself and walked over.


    Edward''s back was as smooth as if it not belongs to a man''s. But now, the upper part of his body was


    scalded red, and there were two blisters near his neck. Her hand was scalded a little. It hurt even when


    the hot water flowed through when she took a shower, not to mention the big wound on his back and


    the blisters.


    She felt guilty at the thought that he had suffered for her.


    She wiped his face carefully and applied the medicine gently. She said, "don''t put on your clothes now.


    You can wear them after an hour."


    "Okay." He stood up as soon as she finished.


    Ang was afraid that she would see something she shouldn''t see, so she quickly stood up. Seeing


    that she wanted to run away again, he said, "I''m a little thirsty."


    Before, if he said this, she would definitely say, "what does it have to do with me?" But now she was full


    of guilt, so she dared not refuse.


    "Oh! Wait a minute."


    When she came back after pouring water, Edward had already put on his home clothes. It was easy to


    get infected if the clothes rubbed on the back. She frowned, "why do you put it on again?"


    If he didn''t put it on, she wouldn''t even look at him, let alone stay in the same room with him.


    Ang walked over with a cup in her hand, not noticing the towel he threw on the ground. With this


    step, she slipped and leaned her whole body towards him.


    "Ah!" She threw herself on him and he reached out to hold her. Instinctively, she reached out to grab


    him, and he took a hasty step forward, but unexpectedly, he also stepped on the towel. His center of


    gravity was instantly unstable, and when she grabbed him, he could only press her over.


    Enduring the pain on his back, Edward held her waist with one hand and put the other on the back of


    her head.


    The sky and earth were spinning, and her back hit the cold and hard floor. She squinted her eyes to


    prepare for the pain, but it was note as expected.


    Still in a state of shock, she opened her eyes, only three centimeters away, and his cream like skin was


    in front of her.


    How could a thirty-five year old man take such a good care of her appearance? This was Ang''s first


    reaction.


    The touch between the clothes kept stimting him. Fortunately, she grasped his back tightly and the


    pain kept him awake. However, when he saw Ang staring at him doubtfully, he couldn''t help asking,


    "what are you thinking about? So absorbed."


    "Skin is as smooth as milk. How did you make it?" Ang''s mind still lingered on the sentence "You are


    the only handsome man in the world". When she was a child, she had imagined that she, dressed in


    white and holding a sword, was a chivalrous woman in the world, and could also meet a handsome and


    elegant man.


    But she knew that reality was reality, and these dreams were just the beautiful things in her youth. But


    now she was aroused the youth fancy image by Edward.


    "Are you praising me?" He looked into her eyes and asked.


    "What?" She suddenly came to her senses and felt his fiery gaze, her heart beating faster.


    The warm breath, the beating heart, the flushed cheeks, and the dodging eyes... These were not


    strange to him at all.


    Ang had him in her heart, but she was unwilling to open the door. At this moment, he didn''t want to


    wait outside anymore. Since she didn''t want to open it, let him push it away!


    "Ang... Can I take care of you for the rest of my life?" His deep eyes made her a little stunned. He


    moved his hand up from her waist and gently brushed away the hair on her face. "Perhaps I owe you in


    my previous life, so I feel that I only love you in this life! I never thought about getting married before I


    met you. But now I understand what marriage is. It''s a kind of belonging. I only belong to you, and you


    only rely on me."


    Usually, his eyes were as soft as the spring sun. It was clearly so sentimental, but there was no trace of


    impatience and desire. This kind of sweet words, which were not driven by the physiological desire,


    was a fatal temptation.


    She was so shocked that she opened her mouth slightly, and her eyes were full of surprise.


    "I like you. There is no cure."


    She was light and gentle, as beautiful as a naive girl. She wanted to tell herself that it was just a trick of


    a man to cheat a woman, but she couldn''t help believing and wanted to have it.


    "Can I trust you?" She began to waver and asked unconsciously.


    "Of course." He smiled, with love full of his eyes.


    Ang''s heart skipped a beat, and she looked away with fear.


    "Are you willing to believe me?" He had always been calm, but he asked cautiously.


    "I don''t know..." She was not sure. First Harriet, then Greg. All the people she trusted had abandoned


    her at length.


    Ang was stubborn. Although she would still be sad in her heart, she tried her best not to show it.


    Edward also guessed seven or eight percent and chuckled, "you can''t spend all the money of the Yan


    Family for a few lifetimes. How can I be with others just for money?"


    "I''m not beautiful, just as you said when we first met." Although Ang wouldn''t get angry because of


    what he said, she would be sensitive and feel inferior.


    "The more I look at you the more I feel you''re beautiful!" He said sincerely.


    "I will grow old and there will always be young women. Even if you are eighty or ny years old, they


    are willing to be with you." She was really worried about the handsome and rich Edward.


    "They are not you." He looked at her seriously and did not say anything, but she could read the


    promise from his eyes.

 Chapter 128 Get Her Completely

    Chapter 128 Get Her Completely


    Sometimes, too beautiful things made people feel unreal.


    Although Ang looked cheerful outside, she was as suspicious as Li Daiyu inside, the heroine of


    "Dream of the Red Chamber", one of the Chinese ssics. She had trusted man for so many times, but


    in return, everything had changed. She couldn''t believe that any man in the world would treat her


    differently, just like she was with all the other ordinary women. Nothing special.


    Her heart sank to the bottom in an instant. The desire and excitement in her eyes gradually returned to


    peace.


    In this world, everything did not belong to anyone, even if they have ess to it, there''s a time limit.


    Since Edward didn''t belong to her, why should she be afraid of losing him? But this time, she would


    reserve.


    Edward felt that her hand on her waist was gradually loosened. His heart sank when he saw that she


    was no longer shy and nervous.


    Perhaps, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t win a chance. He''d better give up...


    Just as he loosened his grip a little, her hand suddenly wrapped around his neck. Before he could


    react, her soft lips were kissed. His eyes were suddenly wide open and his body was stiff.


    Ang''s kiss was unskillful. Seeing that he didn''t move, she loosened her grip a little and stared at him.


    Was there anything wrong?


    One was shocked, and the other was confused. The four eyes met, and each of them felt an


    unbearable desire.


    The shock on Edward''s face froze for a long time before he could not help smiling happily. His starry


    eyes sparkled with excitement.


    He pulled her head and kissed her deeply. Compared with her gentleness just now, his excitement was


    like a storm. After a while, she felt suffocated. He was immersed in it, as if he wanted to plunder


    everything from her.


    The high passion made her a little overwhelmed. Her hand slid down from his neck and pressed


    against his chest, but he did not want to let her go before get satisfaction.


    Hearing her gasp, he released her lips. The moment she opened her eyes, her smooth neck was filled


    with his warm breath.


    While she was gasping, he longed to give her endless love with tenderness.


    She had nned to take a break, but her body was as soft as a pool of warm water. Touched by his


    kiss, she felt out of control unprecedentedly.


    When she felt the coolness in front of her corbone, her heart rose.


    "Edward..." She called his name, feeling panic because her voice was too soft to hers.


    What if something really happened between them and she was pregnant? If she got pregnant, how


    could she continue her study?


    "What?"


    Her face flushed, but she frowned slightly. Then, he kissed her gently between her eyebrows. His


    action was as soft as the clouds, which made her heart jump to her throat.


    All of a sudden, her mind was filled with pictures of him. The perfect side face when she first saw him


    with the door open, his serious look when he was reading documents with his head down, he hugged


    her to block the hot water for her, and the man in front of her now...


    His gentle looking surrounded her. All of a sudden, she couldn''t bear to refuse him.


    "It''s a little cold here." She had to say it with a red face.


    It was not until then that Edward realized that he was in such a hurry that he forgot that the two of them


    were still on the ground. He picked her up and said, "hold me tight."


    She held his waist obediently, and he easily lifted her up and went to bed.


    "Well..." Ang wanted to say something but she hesitated.


    "What?" As soon as he put her on the bed, she sat up.


    "Do you have condoms?" She didn''t want to get pregnant yet.


    Seeing her red face, Edward knew that she was still unfamiliar with this sex thing. However, she had


    already epted him. Was she still unwilling to have a baby with him? It was not easy to get pregnant


    after one or two times.


    "I never used it." He frowned and thought, ''he won''t let this thing appear before she gets pregnant.''


    Although Hilda had said that after Edward broke up with his girlfriend in high school, he hadn''t made


    any other girlfriend, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t have a sexual life!


    She stared at him seriously and said, "weren''t you afraid that they would get pregnant?"


    He frowned and said, "there is no ''they'' you said."


    What?!


    Ang looked at him in surprise, as if she was looking at an alien.


    If he didn''t lie, she would be his first woman too. There was a hint of euphoria in her heart.


    She was not good at hiding her emotions. When she heard what he said, she happily wrapped her


    arms around his neck. Seeing that she suddenly took the initiative, Edward was in a good mood and


    pressed her under him.


    His hand passed through her ck hair, and his fingertips touched her jade like skin. In her expectant


    and shy eyes, he smiled faintly.


    It seemed that he was appreciating the most perfect piece of art in the world. He looked at it so


    carefully, fearing that he would miss her hidden beauty. He felt her soft skin and gazed at her deeply.


    She was so nervous that she pressed her lips and turned her head away because of shyness.


    Like a child who had done something bad, she was extremely uneasy.


    At first, a chill came over her upper body, and then his warm hand moved down. When she lost the


    protection of her clothes, she felt unprecedentedly nervous.


    She was so nervous, which showed that she was just an innocent girl.


    Ang had always belonged to him, and only he could have her in the future.


    He stared at her with lust. His Adam''s apple bobbed as if he had been thirsty for a long time and now


    he got a juicy cherry.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Last time, under the guidance of the medicine, he had a physiological desire, without any care and


    love. And this time, he wanted to get herpletely.


    His warm palm touched every part of her body. The gentle walk gradually deprived her of her strength.


    The wonderful change of her body not only made her afraid, but also made her desire more.


    It was just like a rabbit attached to a girl, more and more lingering. The prelude that had been prepared


    for a long time made her enter a perfect state. He gently blended with her and enjoyed the beauty in


    her soft moan.


    Ang was like a hot desert, flowing into the clear spring in the scorching sun. Green buds burst out


    from the wet ground one by one. The desert had turned into a spring full of flowers. Her heart was like


    a dancing butterfly, pping colorful, light and beautiful, floating like a fairy...


    He had walked through so many mountains, enjoyed the forest, read so many poems, and thought he


    had experienced all the beautiful things in the world. But at this moment, he felt that the whole world


    was no match for Ang


    From the longing of the heart to the merging of the body and mind, over and over again. It was obvious


    that he wanted to give her pleasure, but it turned out that he hadpletely fallen in love with her. At


    that moment, he felt that he could not live without her for the rest of his life...

 Chapter 129 Werent You Tired Last Night

    Chapter 129 Weren''t You Tired Last Night


    After a happy time, she fell into a deep dream. In this dream, Ang seemed to have dissipated the


    fatigue of this year. When she woke up, it was already the noon of the next day, and the bedside was


    empty.


    She buried her head in the quilt, only revealing her eyes. She couldn''t help thinking of the romantic


    scenest night. It seemed that she hadn''t exercised for a long time. The day after she suddenly came


    back from climbing, her whole body was sore and soft.


    Andst night... How many times had it happened? She didn''t know if she would get pregnant.


    Thinking of this, she waspletely awake. She quickly got up to wash her face and brush her teeth,


    and went downstairs to buy contraceptives.


    In another room, when Edward was on the phone, he suddenly heard some noise in the hall. When he


    opened the door and saw Ang, she had already rushed out and closed the door behind her.


    Where was she going? Buy some food?


    Before Edward could analyze the situation, the person on the other end of the phone called, "Mr.


    Edward? Mr. Edward?"


    "What?" He came to his senses and closed the door. "Oh! Go on."


    Fifteen minutester, when he just hung up the phone, someone came back. He thought it might be


    her, so he opened the door.


    She was standing in front of the table, with her back to him, and trying to break something in a hurry.


    She walked closer and saw clearly the words on the medicine box.


    Contraceptive pill? She just didn''t want to have his baby.


    His heart sank to the bottom and was whipped hard. Then, a me of anger was ignited again.


    Ang didn''t know that he was standing behind her and was about to take the medicine into her


    mouth. Suddenly, a hand grabbed her wrist and grabbed the pill from her hand.


    "This medicine is not good for your health." He suppressed his anger and said.


    "Why are you still here?" she was startled and froze when she saw his gloomy face.


    After giving her a cold stare, Edward released her wrist, picked up the medicine on the table and was


    about to throw it into the trash can. Seeing that he wanted to throw it away, she grabbed his hand


    hurriedly and said, "no! It''s okay to eat it once!"


    Once? What about the future? She would definitely eat it again secretly, or maybe she wouldn''t let him


    touch her again?


    "Do you know how harmful the medicine is to your body? It might lead to lifelong infertility. I don''t allow


    this to happen." Edward threw the medicine into the trash can without hesitation.


    She knew what he said, but it was her first time to eat. It was not that exaggerated! Was he afraid that


    she couldn''t give birth to a baby?


    "Don''t take this medicine again."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was furious at the thought that she rushed downstairs to buy contraceptive pills as soon as she


    woke up. However, no matter how angry he was, he couldn''t scold her. But his tone was as serious as


    an order, which made her very unhappy.


    Recently, she had slowed down her review. She had thought that she could study at ease after she


    agreed to get the agreement married. As a result, things came one after another, and she felt very


    irritable. Last night, she couldn''t help but have sex with him. If she was pregnant, there would really be


    no hope.


    Although she would be happy for him at the beginning, especially the tendernessst night, which


    made her reluctant to leave. But she got up just now and received his scold because that he was afraid


    that she couldn''t get pregnant. She hated being scolded! What''s more, he was so gentlest night. But


    as soon as her against his will, he would scold her. Sure enough, men were the same!


    Ang thought of her first love, Harriet and Greg. At first, they were all gentle to her, butter, each of


    them disappointed her. She suddenly regretted. She thought he might be different, but eventually he


    was as same as Greg. The most important thing for him was to have a baby.


    Her eyes were covered with a thinyer of tears, but she was stubborn and the tears did not gush out.


    She red at him and turned around to go back to her room.


    Ang''s eyes were bright and big. Her eyes were full of anger, grievance and tears when she red at


    him, and she looked adorable. Seeing that she felt wronged, Edward realized that he was so nervous


    that he almost lost his temper. His anger was mostly gone, but when he saw her leaving angrily, he


    grabbed her wrist and asked, "where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Ang said angrily.


    "Weren''t you tiredst night? You just woke up. Aren''t you hungry?" He remembered she had


    hypoglycemia. "I cooked porridge."


    She was even angrier when he mentionedst night. She shook off his hand and said coldly, "I don''t


    want to eat. Don''t bother me!"


    Before Edward could say anything more, she had closed the door.


    He stared at the door for a long time before he came to his senses. He frowned and sat on the sofa,


    looking far away.


    In the room, Ang sat on the chair angrily. She wanted to cry, but she thought she deserved it. There


    was nothing to cry about.


    Ang, if you are unhappy, just have a good sleep. When you wake up, everything will be fine! ¡ª¡ª


    He once said that to her.


    Since then, whenever she felt ufortable, she would go to bed and have a rest. She would solve


    the problem when she was full of energy and her judgment was not affected by anger.


    So she decided to change into pajamas and have a sleep first. When she took off her clothes, she saw


    herself in the mirror, which was full of his marks. In an instant, she was so angry that she shed tears.


    The Yan Family had long wanted him to have a baby, and he also wanted to have a baby with her,


    didn''t he? Maybe he had lied to her for this purpose from the very beginning. She even doubted if what


    he saidst night was true.


    She put on her clothes,y on the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    Be my girlfriend for three months... ¡ª¡ª


    Can I take care of you for the rest of my life? ¡ª¡ª


    I like you, hopeless. ¡ª¡ª


    There is no ''they'' as you said. ¡ª¡ª


    Do you know how much harm this medicine will do to your body? It might lead to lifelong infertility. I


    don''t allow this to happen. ¡ª¡ª


    Edward was so cold and indifferent. He was not as rational as people in the mortal world. He must


    have made up a story to say so much? Didn''t she know what she was capable of? How could he like


    her?


    What kind of agreement marriage was just a lie to her. Perhaps it was because he had never been


    refused by any woman that aroused his sense of conquest. It was the first time that she had satisfied


    him, but he started to ignore her. When he was tired of her, he might treat her worse than Greg.


    Although the more she thought about it, the worse she feel, it''s better to wake up earlier than to be


    discarded after being yed with by him.


    Hmm... When she woke up, she would deal with it ording to her decision.


    Ang came to her senses and closed her eyes. In her mind, the three men she had dated shed,


    Harriet, who was as gentle as water to her, Greg, who was full of masculinity to protect her, while


    Edward, who was cold and ruthless, said that he liked her...


    She didn''t know why she hadn''t remembered her first love so clearly for several years. At this moment,


    she dreamed of the time when she was in blue school uniform of high school. Her white and gentle


    face and gentle eyes...


    He said, "Ang, if you are unhappy, just have a good sleep. When you wake up, everything will be


    fine."

 Chapter 130 Forget What Happened Last Night

    Chapter 130 Forget What Happened Last Night


    Thirty minutester, the door of Ang''s room was still closed.


    It seemed that she was really angry. Not to mention that there were still a lot of things to deal with in the


    company, he was afraid that she would note out if he was here. He sighed and left.


    At eight twenty in the evening, he picked up his phone for the twenty-third time, but there was still no


    message from Ang. Today, he found that he still didn''t have her WeChat ount, so he asked for


    her business card from Hilda and applied to add her as a friend. Unfortunately, Ang didn''t reply until


    now.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. He came to his senses and said, e in."


    With a wooden bucket in one hand and a ss of red wine in the other, Aaron walked in. Seeing that


    he frowned, he joked, "What? It seems that the DC Capital Group is going to enter the top fifty!"


    Seeing him, Edward stood up and went to the tea table to boil water. Somehow, he failed to hold the


    ss steadily.


    He had always been dedicated and seldom made any mistakes. Noticing the anger on his face, Aaron


    asked curiously, "haven''t your little pepper sent you any message yet?"


    Edward was calm, so he could always make good decisions. But when facing her, he couldn''t control


    his emotions and do irrational actions every time. This time, he asked Aaron to make a judgment.


    He frowned and said, "I don''t know why she get angry without no reason."


    He felt annoyed at the thought that she stared at him angrily and asked him not to bother her.


    "There is always a reason. What did you do to make her so angry?" As far as Aaron knew, Ang


    looked like a gentle girl, but she was sharp inside. If she was angry, it was normal for her to pull a long


    face. He thought for a while and asked, "did you call her again?"


    Make her a call? She didn''t even reply him message. If he called her again, didn''t she just take him out


    of the air? He might as well wait for her to calm down and talk about itter.


    He shook his head.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing that he was silent, Aaron knew that he hadn''t called her. He rubbed his forehead and said, "how


    could she be less angry with your attitude?"


    "It''s easy to make irrational judgments when people get angry. Since she hasn''t calmed down yet, I


    shouldn''t disturb her anymore." He said seriously.


    How could he make a girlfriend? If a rtionship could be judged rationally, it was not called love!


    Aaron was speechless "......"


    "Shouldn''t it be this way?" Seeing his "disappointment" look, Edward was stunned.


    "Even if you obtained little pepper, you won''t be able to have her long."


    Just then, his phone vibrated. He blinked his eyes, turned on his phone and clicked on the message


    nervously. The moment he saw the message, his face darkened. Then he stood up and was about to


    leave.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing the anger and nervousness on his face, Aaron couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''ll go back first!" Without saying anything more, Edward took the car key and ran out.


    No one could make him so emotional and nervous except Ang.


    As soon as Edward got home, he went straight to Ang''s room. When he opened the door, he found


    that it was empty, and even the books on the table were taken away.


    He walked around the room at a loss, but finally he couldn''t help but roar angrily, "Damn it!"


    He didn''t want her to take contraceptives just because he was afraid that she would hurt her body. Why


    did she run away from home? It was almost nine o''clock. Where could she go?


    He took a look at the dialog box and found that there was no other message except the one she had


    just sent. He anxiously dialed her number, the call has been put through, but no one answered.


    He was so angry that he wanted to throw his phone away. But when he thought that he could only find


    her with his phone now, he refrained himself.


    Edward, pretended nothing had happenedst night. ¡ª¡ª


    It took him a long time to understand what love was. It was not easy for her to ept him. How could


    he forget?


    He was about to call Hilda, but she was faster than him. As soon as he answered the phone, she asked


    nervously, "brother, did you quarrel with Ang?"


    "What?" Why do you ask that?"


    "Ang suddenly sent me a message. She paid the rent of this month and thanked me for taking care


    of her during this period of time." Hilda didn''t expect that Ang was so stubborn to moved out since


    she saw that her brother hadn''t moved out for a long time.


    With his eyes darkened, Edward suddenly saw a folded A4 paper on the bedside table. He picked it up


    and unfolded it. When he saw the five words "resignation letter", he tightened his fingers.


    "Hilda,e here."


    Thirty minutester, Hilda returned to her apartment. The two of them sat on the sofa, with earphones


    on respective one side of their ears which inserted into Hilda''s phone. When Hilda called Ang,


    Edward heart beat faster.


    "Beep... Beep... "


    The phone only rang twice, but he felt that he had waited for half a lifetime.


    Finally, someone answered the phone, "hello?"


    Why was it a man''s voice?


    His heart skipped a beat and his face darkened.


    Seeing her brother''s anger and nervousness, Hilda hurriedly asked, "isn''t this the call from Ang?"


    "Oh! She is taking a shower." The man was first stunned, and then said, "wait a minute."


    Taking a shower? Was she going to live with another man and taking a shower in his house?


    Hearing this, Edward stood up excitedly. Hilda pulled his arms and said, "calm down! I haven''t given


    you the address yet!"


    Address! He wanted the address!


    A minuteter, the man on the other end of the phone said, "she said that she would reply to you on


    WeChat after taking a shower."


    "I want to know where she is." Hilda sensed that he wanted to hang up, so she asked.


    "The address of our ce..."


    Address!


    When Edward was about to write the address down, Ang''s voice came from the other end of the


    phone. She said to the person nervously, "wait a minute. I''ll listen!"


    "Hello? Hilda?" Ang was a little nervous, but she managed to stop him from revealing the address.


    "Ang..." Before Hilda could say anything, Edward grabbed the phone and asked angrily, "where are


    you?"


    The familiar cold tone and the familiar aura without anger. Ang was stunned and said, "well, I... I


    need to go to bed."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    On the other side, Edward was so angry that he cursed, "Damn it!"


    How could she hang up his phone? Didn''t she know that he was going crazy?


    He wandered around the hall for a few steps. When he was about to go out, he returned because he


    didn''t know her address. He couldn''t find her without an address! He almost went crazy at the thought


    that she lived in a man''s house!


    Hilda had never seen her brother in such a panic. She felt unfamiliar with him, and his uncontroble


    emotion made her feel a little afraid. "Brother, don''t worry. I''ll call him again!"

 Chapter 131 His Men Are Here

    Chapter 131 His Men Are Here


    Hilda called again, "Hello, the number you dialed is powered off..."


    Did she think he couldn''t find her after she turned off her phone?


    Clenching his fists more and more tightly, he bit out her name angrily from his heart, "Ang..."


    On the other side, Ang turned off her phone and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I thought it was Lesley''s phone, so I answered it," said Bob guilty, who was standing aside.


    Austin was Lesley''s colleague and lived in the same apartment, he came to work with her because they


    were in the same team and were working on the research of a product of thepany recently.


    Because other colleagues were working overtime at their own home, Bob mistakenly thought that it


    was from the leader of the team who called Lesley, so he answered the phone without looking at the


    screen.


    "It''s okay!" As long as he didn''t expose her whereabouts, it was nothing, she smiled and said.


    "It''s almost half past nine. Lesley, how about we cut our work tonight and go to thepany to study it


    tomorrow?"


    The girl sitting in front of the desk didn''t raise her head and said, "Oh! Then you can go back! And close


    the door for me."


    Lesley was a good friend of Ang, who had known each other since the kindergarten. The two of


    them had been in the same school from primary school to high school. Different from Christa, her


    rtionship with Lesley was the kind of confidant who could not see each other for a long time but


    would talk to each other without reserve as soon as they met.


    Lesley was not tall, less than 1.60 meter. She had a fair baby face and with a pair of round ck frame


    sses. She looked very artistic. Her skin was so good that no pore could be seen. She looked like a


    high school student anyway.


    After Bob left, Ang sat next to Lesley, wiped her hair and eximed, "Wow! Lesley, you are going to


    reach the peak of your life!"


    "It''s a little early for you to say that. I don''t know if I can sessfully develop it. Even if the research is


    finished, it''s just a small project. It''s not a big deal." Lesley smiled, showing her two cute tiger teeth,


    which were very pleasing.


    "That''s great..." Ang leaned on her shoulder and sighed, "s We studied together. Why are we so


    far from each other when we go to college?"


    "Of course not? We have our respective major in. I''m good at science, but I always rack my brains to


    writeposition. I''m not as easy to write as you are!" What Lesley said was true. If it weren''t for


    Harriet, how could she get wet in the rain the day before the college entrance examination? She had a


    fever on that day, but she could still entered into the undergraduate university. Ang was really


    excellent, okay?


    What''s more, she preferred literature to science, but she chose science for Harriet. When they applied


    for the University, they had a deal that they would apply for the same major, but Harriet chose to study


    abroad secretly.


    Atst, she got the news from her ssmate.


    In the review of the past twenty years, she believed that the so-called love in the world would only end


    up give a p in her own face. Now she was very sober. Just as Lesley said, it was not toote to


    make amends. Last night, she wanted to give herself another chance, but when she saw Lesley rise in


    her field, she felt that she had been dyed too much.


    Love and vows were just a stunt for men to satisfy their private desires.


    Seeing that she kept silent for a while with her head down, Lesley pushed her and joked, "what are you


    thinking about again?"


    "I''m just wondering what would I look like if I refused all the people who expressed their love to you just


    like you?"


    "Ha-ha-ha... Just like me, I buried myself in writing programs and watched the hair line getting higher


    and higher!" Lesley knew that there was a gap in her heart, so sheforted her, "isn''t it better to be


    like you? Edward is so handsome that he can''t spend all his money in his family for several lifetimes.


    You can buy whatever you want. Unlike me, a single woman like me can only write program and can''t


    earn so much money all my life! Just be content!"


    It would be fine if she didn''t mention Edward. But when it came to him, she regretted. "s You are


    single because of your ability. I will try my best!"


    "What? He didn''t treat you well?" He even blocked the hot water for her. It didn''t look like he was


    pretending!


    Ang wanted to exin, but she didn''t know how to exin when she thought that she had agreed to


    get married on an agreement, so she had to smile as respond.


    "I don''t think he is a bad man! If he dares to bully you, I will help you teach him a lesson!" Lesley was


    very loyal. When she said this, she was even thinking about how to invade the system of the DC


    Capital Group to make them anxious.


    All of a sudden, something urred to Ang. She was a little excited and asked, "Lesley, did you put


    the photo on Greg''s weddingst time?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Herputer was broken during the summer vacation when she was in the third year of college. She


    asked Lesley to borrow aputer to her and put the pictures on herputer. She didn''t expect that


    she would set a trap for this.


    "Don''t be too moved! If it weren''t for your sake, I wouldn''t have let him go so easily!" She said proudly.


    "Oh my God! Because of this, I have lost one hundred thousand!" She couldn''t tell her. Because of this,


    she even became the one-day girlfriend of Edward. Although nothing happened that day, she finally


    agreed to marry him by agreement!


    "How is that possible? I did it perfectly. How could they find out it was me?" Lesley was confident in


    herself.


    "They haven''t found it yet. I''m just worried that you will be put in jail."


    "Ang! Can you have some confidence in me?" Lesley was pissed off.


    "Come on! All right! It''s okay. It''s all settled. I''m really moved that you help me vent my anger." Seeing


    that she was about to lose her temper, Ang held her neck and said.


    Lesley calmed down a little. Today, she received a call from Ang. She only heard that she wanted to


    stay here for a period of time. Because she was too busy, she didn''t ask more. Judging from her sad


    face, it seemed that she had a quarrel with Edward.


    Ang thought for a while and decided to tell her the truth. "Lesley, I have something to discuss with


    you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The exam is in five months. I want to prepare for it here."


    Hearing that she was going to live here, Lesley said excitedly, "really? That would be great. Just live


    here!"


    "How much is the rent for a month?"


    "Don''t talk about the rent. If you were here, my house wouldn''t be as mess as this. And whether you


    live here or not, I have to pay the rent. I often worked overtime until ten o''clock. It''s a waste of time to


    juste back and have a rest! Just live here at ease! When you were admitted as a graduate or a


    doctor and be the backbone of our country. And be riches and honor one day, don''t forget


    me!"


    Hearing this, Ang felt relieved. Her savings were only more than 10000. If she didn''t need to pay the


    rent, she could save some money until she finished the exam. The rent could only be remembered, and


    she could pay it back when she was able to.


    On her first day at Lesley''s home, she cleaned up the room thoroughly. On this day, Ang had a good


    time. Although she sometimes wondered if Edward woulde to her, she thought that he would be on


    a business trip to H Administrative Region tomorrow, so she thought he should be too busy to have


    time.


    It had been a long time since Ang went to study so calmly. As expected, only when she saw through


    the world would she know what she wanted the most!


    Two dayster, Ang went downstairs to buy the food at six twenty in the morning as usual. As soon


    as she walked out of the door, she saw three men in suits looking at her at the same time.

 Chapter 132 Mr. Edward, The Person You Want Is Here

    Chapter 132 Mr. Edward, The Person You Want Is Here


    What was going on?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang took a step back subconsciously. The three men finally got the target and ran over her. As soon


    as she turned around, her mouth was covered from behind. Then he was dragged into a car.


    The three of them got on the car quickly, and Ang was got her hands tied.


    She was not a rich or a famous person. How could anyone kidnap her? The only possibility was that


    Edward. Although she didn''t know how he found out where she lived, she couldn''t think of anyone else


    who would do such a thing except him.


    She stared at them angrily, "did Edward ask you toe here?"


    The three remained silent. Ang continued, "how much did he give you? As long as you let me go, I


    will give you three times the price."


    There was still silence in the car.


    An hourter, the car stopped at the pass. Edward was standing by the road. He wore sunsses, with


    one hand pulling the suitcase and the other putting in his trouser pocket. Standing next to him, Lucas


    was also pulling his suitcase.


    The moment the door was opened, Ang red at him. The man sitting by the door got out of the car


    and said to Edward, "Mr. Edward, the person you want has arrived."


    He nced at the rope on her wrist. He frowned and then reached out to catch her. Ang turned her


    face away to show that she didn''t want to talk to him.


    Edward had always been a modest gentleman. Now it seemed that she had been deceived by him! He


    could even kidnap her and force her to do something she didn''t want to do! Who can guarantee that he


    would not force her to do other things!


    Suddenly, she was hold up. She was frightened and struggled, "what are you doing? !"


    "You forced me." He said coldly, not in a good mood.


    What did he mean by forcing him? Love was a consensual thing. She had already said that she didn''t


    want to be with him! How could he use such a despicable method and me that she forced him?


    Although her hands were tied, she waved them and hit him on the chin. Edward was not as gentle as


    he was in front of her of that in the business world. Everyone held their breath, thinking that this woman


    was really brave!


    Sure enough, Mr. Edward paused and his face darkened.


    Although Ang was bold, she knew that he was cold and indifferent. What''s more, a man like him,


    who had been owned everything from childhood, would not allow her toe and go at her will?


    "You did it first." Although she felt guilty, she said confidently.


    "If you behave well, you won''t suffer too much." Although he didn''t mean to threaten her, it sounded


    intimidating.


    Then he put her down. Ang muttered, "why should I be obedient?"


    He had nned to untie her wrist, but when he heard her words, his hand stopped.


    "Mr. Edward, we will bete if we don''t leave now."


    Edward stopped his hand on hers. Hearing that, he hooked the rope around her with his fingers and


    pulled her forward.


    "Hello..."


    What did he mean? Ang tried her best to stay where she was, but he didn''t mean to stop.


    Seeing that she was struggling hard, Edward gave the suitcase to Lucas and carried her on his


    shoulder.


    "Edward! Are you crazy! You are kidnapping me! Kidnapping!"


    It was almost eight o''clock. More and more people were gathering at the pass. The actions of the two


    people attracted the attention of the people around them.


    When they waited in line at the pass, Edward put her down and said, "cooperate with me well. And give


    me a reasonable exnation when things are done."


    Then he untied the rope on her hand and handed her the permit and ID card.


    "Why do you have my ID card and passport?" She was shocked.


    "If I can find you, will it be difficult to take your identification?" He smiled faintly.


    "Do you know that you have vited my privacy by doing this?" It was so annoying. How could he look


    through her stuff casually?


    "Okay..." He answered perfunctorily.


    When she swiped the card and passed through, although Ang was very angry, she knew that he


    really didn''t use any means before, which just showed his bad nature, didn''t it?


    Ang walked over and was thinking about how to escape. However, it was not easy for her to run


    away as Edward arranged Lucas to be in front of her and behind her was Edward himself. Lucas had


    passed the first test, because he couldn''t stop there. The staff had been urging him. Ang rolled her


    eyes and deliberately put the card in the opposite direction so that she couldn''t go through right away.


    There were already two or three people passed through in the team next to him, so he didn''t dare to


    stop for too long. He could only walk forward to a ce where he could wait for them. Seeing that she


    didn''t swipe the card sessful several times and that she was not nervous at all, Edward guessed


    that she did it on purpose. He went up to take her card and swiped it for her.


    He stared at her coldly and put the card back to her palm heavily, indicating her not to y tricks.


    Ang didn''t like the feeling of being threatened. She took the card disdainfully and swiped it out


    through the passageway. Then she ran to the office of the staff at the pass as soon as she passed


    through. When she caught a tall and big customs officer, she said in fear and nervousness, "I was


    kidnapped. Help me!"


    The officer saw that she was sweating, frightened and nervous. Realizing the seriousness of the


    matter, he quickly contacted his colleagues through walkie talkie and asked the Customs police to deal


    with it.


    Behind her, seeing that she was about to run away, Edward quickly swiped the card and ran over.


    Seeing him was going to catch up, Ang hid behind the staff and said, "it''s him. I don''t know him. He


    tied me here and forced me to pass the customs!"


    Twenty minutester, in the dark room.


    The police returned the marriage certificate to Edward and said angrily, "even if you young couple had


    a quarrel, do you know what you did today has seriously disrupted our work?"


    She couldn''t help shrinking her neck.


    How could she know that he even brought the marriage certificate with him! She was totally


    speechless!


    Seeing that she was reprimanded, Edward interrupted the police and asked, "can we leave now?"


    At this time, the system had found out the identities of the two people. The staff who answered the


    phone said to the policeman who was scolding Ang, "supervisor Yu said that release the two people


    as soon as possible!"


    Supervisor Yu?


    How could Supervisor Yu intervene in this kind of thing? It seemed that it was not easy to offend these


    two people. The colleague who answered the phone said, "Supervisor Yu said that Mr. Edward should


    pass through as soon as possible in case of dy of something important."


    How could they dare to disobey the order since Supervisor Yu was even so nervous?


    So the staff led them to open a passage so that they could passed through as soon as possible.


    Ang put the marriage license into her bag as soon as they came out of the customs. He reached out


    his hand and said, "give it to me."


    In order to prevent her from escaping again, he had to confiscate her important identification and


    mobile phone.


    "What are you doing? !" She still wanted to sneak away and go back to the S city! Seeing that he


    wanted to take her bag, she protected it tightly.


    Edward didn''t say anything more. He put her into the car and grabbed her bag and phone.


    "Hey! Let me contact my friend first. She will be worried!"


    worry? Was it the man on the phone?


    With a straight face, Edward turned off her phone directly.

 Chapter 133 All Right, Stop It

    Chapter 133 All Right, Stop It


    "You bastard! Edward! How can you do this to me? I don''t want toe here. What do you mean by


    kidnapping me here?" She really regretted that she had made an agreement to marry him. The thing


    that was already got a deal was messed up because of her impulse that night.


    Edward put her bag on the other side and leaned against the back of the chair to take a rest.


    Seeing that he ignored her, she was even angrier. She reached out her body and tried to take her bag


    back.


    At the moment she hooked up her schoolbag, she felt his warm palm on her back.


    "You just submitted the resignation application. If thepany doesn''t approve it, the fastest time you


    can leave is a monthter." He exined lightly.


    She picked up her bag and stood up, but her wrist was grabbed by him. She sneered, "even so, you


    don''t have the right to confiscate my ID and cell phone, do you?"


    "I''m just your husband. I''m just keeping it for you."


    She wanted to pull her hand out and said, "no, thanks."


    "I think it is necessary!" He grabbed it and put it back to where it had been. Seeing that she wanted to


    take it again, he held her in his arms and said, "well, stop it. Let me take a nap."


    He leaned back on the chair wearily. Sitting on the passenger seat, Lucas turned his head and said to


    her, "Mr. Edward hasn''t had a good rest these two days."


    Ang raised her head. The dark circles under his long eyshes were indeed thicker than before.


    Her heart was stabbed, but she would never admit that she felt love for her.


    She just found herself an excuse. Since she was forced to be here, she didn''t rush to escape. Besides,


    she hadn''t had breakfast in the early morning, and she was already hungry. She could have a rest first


    before making any ns!


    She wanted to pull herself out of his arms and sit straight. He pulled her into his arms again. "stay."


    They were not the only ones in the car! Edward was shameless. But she was not!


    "I won''t take my bag. Let go of me."


    Edward ignored her. She felt helpless. When she was about to pull herself away again, she thought of


    what Lucas had just said and his dark circles. She sighed in her heart and could only lie on his body


    like this. Fortunately, their destination was not far and they arrived in twenty minutes.


    He opened his eyes and said to Lucas, "take her back to her room first, and then youe here."


    "Yes, Mr. Edward!"


    ''Take me to my room first?'' That was to say, he wouldn''t go with her?


    She was overjoyed. When she was about to take her bag, he took it away and said to her, "wait for me


    in the hotel. These things will be returned to you!"


    Looking at his back, Ang was furious.


    Lucas said, "we should havee yesterday. It''s just because I can''t find you, Mrs. Edward. So we


    postponed our schedule to today. Fortunately, we can make it!"


    Mrs. Edward? The title made her ufortable.


    "Manager Lucas, you''d better call me Secretary. Ang!" She said awkwardly.


    "No way? The CEO has said that you are going to get married next month. It''s time for me to call you


    Mrs. CEO."


    Next month? Who said she would marry him?


    Ang was speechless: "......"


    How childish Edward was! And they didn''t really get married, and he couldn''t wait to announce their


    rtionship! He forced her to marry him. Wasn''t he afraid that she would run away from the wedding


    and embarrass him?


    Hmm... Maybe that''s why he kidnapped her back?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang didn''t notice that there were two pairs of eyes staring at her in a car at the door of the hotel.


    One was full of sadness and lost in thought, and the other was full of interest and cunning.


    Although Ang didn''t want to be at the mercy of others, she had no other choice at present. She got


    out of the car and wondered how to get her bag and run away. She had thought that it wouldn''t be


    difficult for her to run away since only Lucas was watching her, but it turned out that she had


    underestimated Edward''s vignce.


    When they arrived at the door of the hotel, the four bodyguards were waiting there. Lucas told them a


    few words and said to her, "then Mrs. Edward, you take a good rest. I have to go downstairs to do my


    work. By the way, the CEO said that if you are afraid of boredom, you can watch TV and books inside,


    and if you are hungry, you can order directly."


    Rest? It sounded so good. He just wanted to put her under house arrest!


    Although she didn''t want to vent her anger on Lucas, she was really unhappy. She stormed into the


    room and mmed the door.


    It was the first time that Lucas had seen Ang behave like this. He was stunned for a long time.


    Ang had always been polite and spoke as gentle as a soft girl. He didn''t expect that she would lose


    her temper and like a little chili. No wonder Mr. Aaron would say that every time he mentioned


    Secretary Ang.


    Mr. Edward''s taste was really different from that of ordinary people. Although Mr. Ang was kind of a


    good-looking, she was not exceedingly beautiful. There were so many long legged models and


    beautiful women, or women with a good temperament like those in books, but he just liked Ang?


    Was that Hilda said true that Mr. Edward liked tomato and the tomato noodles she cooked was very


    delicious?


    Edward had done a good job in kidnapping. All the books she needed to review were avable, and


    she opened the wardrobe and found girls'' clothes of her size. Last time, she said that she had to wash


    the new clothes before she could wear them, so this time there was a faint fragrance of detergent on


    the clothes.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, kidnapping was wrong! Ang decided to be angry to the end.


    Ang ordered some food first and then concentrated on her study.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, the door was opened. Ang looked up and saw Edwarde in. He


    took off his coat and loosened his cor.


    He sat on the sofa, thinking of Chuck''s smiling face.


    Although it was risky to win the bid this time, Chuck''s reaction was not as usual. Could it be...


    He looked up at Ang, who had already walked quickly to him and reached out her hand, "return my


    phone to me first. I want to call my friend!"


    It seemed that Chuck would not let him go since he had been keeping an eye on her.


    In the past five years, chuck had been against him many times. He had thought that maybe the DC


    Capital Group had offended Chuck when he purchased and merged thepany before, but after


    investigation, he found that it was not true at all. He always believed that one person could not aim at


    another for no reason. In the past, he didn''t take Chuck seriously, but now Ang was involved, so he


    had to be careful.


    In the two days when she was out of his sight, he had asked people to look through the S City. Finally,


    it was Chuck who gave him a phone call and said a ce name with sarcasm, "the western city of BH


    City."


    Later, he sent someone to wait in the western city of BH City and finally found her whereabouts. At that


    moment, he was happy but anxious. Why did Chuck know where she was? But judging from the voice,


    it was not Chuck who answered the phone for Ang...


    It was the first time that Edward had read the word "danger" from him.


    He was lost in thought and didn''t hear what she said at all. Seeing that she stretched out her hand, he


    took it and pulled her into his arms.


    "Ah!" Ang was caught off guard and fell into his arms. She tried to get rid of him, but was held tightly


    by him.

 Chapter 134 Dont Run Out Of Home Again

    Chapter 134 Don''t Run Out Of Home Again


    "Don''t move..." He held her, put his chin on her head and kissed her gently.


    Ang was stunned.


    After a long silence, she felt that his breathing was gradually even. She looked up and saw him closing


    his eyes.


    Did he fall asleep?


    She moved slightly and tried to get down from him. Suddenly, he opened his eyes like a frightened bird.


    It seemed that he had just fallen asleep.


    He let go of her and looked tired. All of a sudden, she felt a little sorry for him. She said in a good tone,


    "can you return the phone to me first? I''m afraid my friend will worry about me."


    At the mention of her friend, he thought of the man on the phone. A murderous look shed through his


    tired eyes. He stood up and said, "I''ll take a shower first."


    "Give me back my phone first!" The changing mood really drove her crazy. Edward went into the


    bathroom without looking back.


    What''s the meaning of this? How could she have met such a strange man like him? If she had known it


    earlier, she shouldn''t have gone to work in the DC Capital Group, nor should she have agreed to marry


    him by agreement! In the past, he would do something strange, but at least he respected her. Now he


    was put her under house arrest! Why was she under house arrest? Even if they were a legal couple, he


    had no right to put her under house arrest!


    Ang was so angry that she paced back and forth for a few steps and then screamed to vent her


    discontent. In the bathroom, when Edward heard her scream, he was first stunned, and then his eyes


    were full of interest.


    He didn''t know since when he liked to tease her. And he knew that as long as he didn''t vite her


    principles and coaxed her a little, she would be softhearted. It was because she was too kind that she


    was bullied by Greg. That was why he was worried that she would be cheated by Chuck.


    Thinking of this, his eyes darkened.


    When he went out, Ang walked up to him and said painfully, "Edward, I know it''s my fault to leave


    without saying anything, but I also sent you a messageter, didn''t I? Even if you don''t return my


    phone, I will ept it. Can you lend me your phone and I will call her? Otherwise, she might really call


    the police."


    Seeing that she was so anxious and her eyes were red, Edward couldn''t bear to see her like this. He


    frowned and said, "I''ll think about it."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he dried his hair and walked around her. She grab his arm and asked hurriedly, "how can you


    lend me your phone?"


    He had just taken a shower. His lower body was wrapped in a bath towel, and his upper body was


    naked. Ang was so anxious that she didn''t pay attention to it. When she touched his wet and hot


    skin, she felt a little embarrassed and quickly loosened her grip.


    In the past, when she saw his upper body naked, she would feel embarrassed to dodge. Now she had


    made progress. At least she could talk to him normally.


    Edward looked at her with satisfaction, but she said with a stiff face, "put on your clothes first!"


    Then she turned around.


    She didn''t know whether he had put it on or not, so she could only turn her back to him all the time.


    Ten minutester, she heard the hairdryer stop.


    "Let''s go to have dinner." He held her wrist.


    Ang got rid of him and said, "Damn it! I said give me my phone! I want to make a phone call! Do you


    know how selfish you are? You only care about your own happiness. Don''t you know how anxious you


    are when you worry about others?"


    Tears streamed down her face.


    Edward looked at her nkly and saw her ring at him. She choked again and wiped her tears with


    the back of her hand, frowning.


    Selfish? Then why didn''t she contact him on purpose? Why didn''t she think about his feelings when he


    was anxious about her?


    "You also know others will worry about you. Don''t run out of home next time." He didn''t even know how


    he felt when he said that.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, full of anger and grievance. But when she saw him frowning, there was


    anger in her eyes, but he said it so heartbroken. How could a man like him who was indifferent to the


    ident say something like that?


    "I..." These days, she finally made up her mind and didn''t want to be moved again.


    Thinking of the past three nights, she regretted when lying on the bed and told herself to be firm this


    time. She pursed her lips and said, "Edward, I just didn''t really go through a romantic night. I just


    couldn''t help it. Maybe I made you misunderstand me.


    Maybe I made you misunderstand me. ¡ª¡ª


    When he heard this, he grabbed her wrist hard.


    His heart skipped a beat. He let go of her hands and held her face in his hands and said, "look at me.


    Say it again."


    His eyes were deep, but there wereplex emotions floating in them. At any time, his eyes were like


    a whirlpool, which would suck her in if she was not careful. She didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She


    wanted to turn her head away, but he fixed her face and forced her to look into his eyes face to face.


    Seeing that Ang didn''t say anything, he said, "I didn''t misunderstand."


    Then he released her and said lightly, "let''s go to eat."


    She didn''t know if she had misheard him. She felt that his tone revealed a sense of loss.


    Now she was indeed hungry, and he had been busy all day, so he should be hungry and tired. She


    thought that she would tell him everything after dinner.


    Then she listened to him and followed him to the restaurant, but she didn''t say anything on the way or


    during the meal.


    When her beef steak was served, he reached out to take her te. She guessed what he was going to


    do, so she stopped him and said, "no, I can cut by myself."


    She couldn''t get herself used to his kindness. She was afraid that she would be more reluctant to leave


    him in the future.


    It was like returning to the starting point. She always refused his kindness and said that she didn''t want


    to owe him. His heart ached slightly, but he didn''t know what to say.


    What Aaron said was right. The mind of people from the science and Technology Department was not


    something ordinary people could guess. Moreover, she changed the subject from the science to


    literature, so he couldn''t figure it out what she was thinking.


    The only reason why she resisted his kindness again was the birth control pills. That was the only


    reason he could thought of.


    Ang was very uneasy during the dinner. She chewed beef steak, but kept thinking about Lesley. It


    was almost five o''clock. Normally, she would contact her at this time to tell her if she would work


    overtime tonight. At the same time, she would check her phone and reply her message. If she didn''t


    receive any message, she didn''t know how anxious she would be.


    Since Edward didn''t want to borrow her phone, she has to figure out another way! It was better to ask


    others if they would like to borrow her phone.


    Thinking of this, she put down the knife and fork and was about to stand up.


    "Where are you going?" He also stood up and asked nervously.


    "Go to the Lady''s room. You have taken my ID card and phone. Where can I go?" Her tone was a little


    harsh, but the next second, he realized that she could not escape now.


    Looking at her back, Edward was still worried, so he followed her.

 Chapter 135 He Didnt Come Back Again

    Chapter 135 He Didn''t Come Back Again


    As expected, Ang didn''t go to the bathroom directly. She said in Mandarin that she wanted to borrow


    the phone from the receptionist. The receptionist listened carefully and finally understood what she


    meant.


    He stood aside, watching her press the phone number of the other party skillfully, his heart was like


    stabbed by a needle.


    Ten minutester, she returned to her seat. With a straight posture, Edward lowered his head and ate


    the food on the te. After getting in touch with Lesley, she felt relieved and her appetite was much


    better.


    Ang ate slowly without giving him a single look. It was the first time that he had been ignored, and


    he felt very ufortable.


    She got in touch with him and had an appetite now. Why didn''t she look at him? Would she be so angry


    for just a quarrel?


    Although Edward cared about it, he still looked indifferent.


    Twenty minutester, the two of them finished their meal in silence.


    Seeing that she was full, he paid the bill and took her out.


    After walking out of the door, Edward grabbed her wrist and said, "I''ll take you to a ce."


    Before Ang could react, she was led into the crowd by him. H Administrative Region was an ind,


    surrounded by the sea on all sides, adjacent to the S City. Because of the history of being colonial, the


    economy had developed dozens of years faster than that of the maind. Although the development in


    the maind was not worse than here in the past few years, there was still a difference between the


    two regions in development.


    It made her feel good that Edward said in such a high spirit that he would take her to a ce. He led


    her across two streets and entered a bookstore. The shops here were very small. Although the


    bookstore was short and narrow, it had a rich collection of books.


    "The books in the maind are heavily expurgated. Almost all the books here are not deleted. I bought


    "The Golden Lotus" in my study room here." Then he took out a Book of Wang Xiaobo from the


    bookshelf and said, "he revealed the nature of human nature with sexual description. It''s worth


    reading."


    Ang had read a small part of it, and she felt like she was reading a pornographic book, and she


    didn''t read itter.


    "Well, I''ve heard that his book is worth reading." She took the book and turned to the back


    subconsciously. When she saw the price, she was shocked. Two hundred and fifty Just a book? Two


    hundred and fifty dors?


    Noticing her shock, Edward exined, "there''s a strict supervision on the infringement of copyright


    here. The books are usually sold at a high price, but they are worth buying!"


    That''s because you are rich!


    Ang thought to herself, but she agreed with him, "giarism should be strictly investigated! This is


    also good for the creation of better literature!"


    Since they were in the bookstore, the two of them didn''t dare to speak too loudly. Seeing her open a


    book, Edward bought two cups of coffee. Ang had found a seat and sat on the chair. He also found


    a book to read.


    The two of them were immersed in their own thoughts, and time seemed to stop.


    Two hourster, it was getting dark and the lights in the bookstore were on. Ang was not affected at


    all. As a matter of fact, Edward wanted to take her to another ce as nned and raised his head.


    Because the table was in front of the French window. As long as he looked up, he could see the street


    outside the window. Just then, when he looked up, the street lights were all on, and he saw a familiar


    figure on the other side of the road.


    There were twones, and even if across the road, he could see clearly.


    A white T-shirt, a pinkish silk dress, and her waist length hair floated in the night wind. Her pure face


    hadn''t changed much except for a little mature after more than ten years.


    Edward''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Wait for me here!" After saying that, he stood up and ran out.


    Ang was startled by him, but when she realized it, he had already run out and disappeared in the


    crowd.


    What did he see? Why did he run so fast? What about her if he left? However, he seemed to say let her


    wait for him here just now?


    At first, she wanted to calm down and continue reading, but she felt a little uneasy at the thought of his


    leaving in a hurry. In the following times, it was difficult for her to calm down. She thought he would


    come back soon.


    Ten minutes, half an hour, one hour... Until ten o''clock in the evening, the pedestrians on the road were


    as many as running water at first, then gradually be fewer as it''s gettingte. She was very


    nervous, but he still did note back.


    "Miss, our shop is about to close." The shop assistant reminded her politely.


    "Oh! I''m sorry!" She stood up in panic and walked out of the shop.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t have her ID card, cell phone or even cash with her. Just now, he drove her to dinner, so she


    couldn''t recognize where she was. He asked her to wait for him before he left. Another hourter, when


    thest shop nearby closed, she fell down to the bottom.


    During this period, she also tried to borrow a phone from a passer-by. But the localnguage here was


    not Mandarin. She asked several passers-by to borrow a phone, either the other party would not


    understand what does she meant or take her as a liar. Finally, she walked into the convenience store


    that was open twenty-four hours a day. The shopkeeper lent her the phone with doubt.


    She only remembered her own, father''s and Lesley''s numbers. If she called them at this time, they


    must be more anxious than her, so she chose to call herself. When she heard "Hello, the number you


    dialed is powered off. She was on the verge of breaking down.

 Chapter 136 Saw His First Love Again

    Chapter 136 Saw His First Love Again


    Where on earth did he go? He hadn''te back for such a long time. Was there anything wrong? If he


    hadn''t taken away her phone, she wouldn''t have been so embarrassed.


    She gave the phone back to the shop assistant in despair and said "thank you". Then she walked


    outside like a puppet with a broken line. The bookstore was right opposite the convenience store.


    When she returned there, she sneezed several times in her T-shirt because of the cold night.


    Edward was a man of his word. Something must have happened since he didn''t show up for such a


    long time. She squatted down and rubbed her arms. Although she was so lonely and helpless, she still


    begging him not to be hurt.


    At this time, a pair of leather shoes appeared in her sight.


    "Where on the earth are you ¡ª¡ª?" She suddenly stood up and looked up, but didn''t see the face of


    Edward.


    "It''s sote. Why are you here alone?" Chuck frowned and asked.


    In order to maintain her self-esteem, she said, "I... there are too many people here. I got lost."


    "Lost?" He didn''t seem to believe this reason.


    "Yes! It happens that the phone is not by my side." She was a little nervous, but she had to admit that


    she was really happy to meet someone she knew at this time.


    Seeing the hope in her eyes, Chuck was stunned.


    She thought for a while and asked, "by the way, do you have Edward''s number? Can I make him a call


    by your phone?"


    "I don''t have his phone number." He said lightly. Seeing the stars in her eyes dimmed, he continued,


    "but... Maybe I know where he is."


    Ang looked at him with doubt, and he said, "would you like to wait for him here or follow me to find


    him?"


    When people choose to believe one or not, they did usually the final decision byparison. Was the


    man in front of her worth her trust?


    "Is there anything wrong with Edward?" She was a little nervous.


    "How could I know?" His face was cold, but he answered perfunctorily.


    That''s right. But how could he know?


    At this moment, her stomach growled and she immediately blushed.


    She had dinner at around four or five o''clock today. It was normal for her to be hungry now, but when


    he heard it, she looked even more embarrassed!


    Thirty minutester, she finished the steaming noodles in the convenience store. He asked her, "do you


    want to stay here and wait for him, or follow me to find him?"


    It was already twelve o''clock in the morning, but he hadn''t shown up yet. She said, "I''ll go with you to


    find him."


    Hearing such an answer, he was satisfied like a fish finally hooked. When he turned around, the corner


    of his mouth slightly raised. But in an instant, the smile disappeared.


    She followed him to a car parked on the roadside.


    She saw a figure beside the car. Under the nightmp, she felt a little familiar, suddenly her heart was


    hit hard.


    Was it...


    Seeing that she suddenly stopped, he turned around and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Her face was a little pale and she shook her head with a faint smile.


    How could it be? How could the world be so small? She must have mistaken him for someone else.


    However, the closer she got to him, the clearer his face was, and the more restless she was.


    When she could finally see him clearly, she saw him smile at her, as gentle as five years ago. She was


    no stranger to such a warm smile.


    "Minnie..." Her lips trembling, but she still called out the man''s name.


    The assistant of Chuck was his uncle''s son, Minnie. He used to dote on her, but in the end, he went


    abroad without saying a word and even abandoned her.


    During this period of time, Chuck asked him to investigate Ang. At first, he was shocked, then


    immersed in sadness. Now, he pretended to be rxed but still smiled with a pale face.


    After a while, she came to her senses and pursed her lips.


    "You know each other?" Seeing the strange expressions on the two people''s faces, Chuck asked.


    "Ang is my ssmate in high school." Minnie exined.


    Huh! High school ssmate? What a high school ssmate! Because of him, she ran home in the rain


    for a full hour before the college entrance examination. On the second day, she went to the college


    entrance examination with her fever, but in return, she only got the word "his old ssmate". Although it


    was in the past, he still owed her an exnation.


    In fact, when she was in the third year in college, she had heard from her high school ssmate that


    Minnie had returned. She thought he woulde over her and exin to her why he left, but he didn''t.


    Later, she thought that since she had decided to be with Greg, she shouldn''t think about the past


    rtionship. But she didn''t expect that when she met him face to face, her mood was somewhat


    complicated.


    She restrained her surprise and smiled, "yes! We are in the same ss in high school!"


    Minnie was stunned and forced a smile. Seeing that Ang didn''t say anything more, Chuck said, "get


    in the car and let''s go to the Mu Shadow."


    Mu Shadow? She remembered that she had been to this bar once on her colleague''s birthday. Was


    there also this bar here?


    Thirty minutester, they arrived at the gate of Mu Shadow.


    Before she opened the door, she heard the rhythmic music. Looking out through the window, she saw


    the tall and thin beauties traipsing in and out of the bar, the heavy metal decoration, almost the same


    as in the S City.


    It seemed that this shop was a chain store. Last time in Mu Shadow in S City, she was almost belittled,


    so there was still a shadow.


    But Chuck said he took her to look for Edward. Was he here?


    "You can go back now." Chuck knew that Minnie didn''t like this kind of ce, so he asked him to go


    back and have a rest.


    In the past, he would dly ept it, but this time, he replied, "Mr. Chuck, didn''t you sayst time that


    you wanted to take me to see night life?"


    Then he was about to park the car.


    "Oh?" Chuck raised his eyebrows, nced at him and then secretly nced at Ang. He had a rough


    idea.


    Ang followed them into the hall. The rhythmic music, colorful lights, and the beautiful women


    dancing on the stage... Everything dazzled her.


    Chuck ordered several bottles of wine and poured her a ss. Ang was busy finding Edward in the


    messy and noisy environment, and she just pretended to take a sip.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The ce was a littlerge and the light was not bright. She looked at Edward for a while but still


    couldn''t find him. Therefore, she left her seat for the reason of going to the bathroom so that she could


    find him as soon as possible.


    Seeing her leave, Minnie stood up and said, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    From the moment Ang came in, she began to look for the figure of Edward, but didn''t even give him


    a sight. Maybe she had no ce for him in her heart for a long time, but he was still worried that she


    would be hurt in such aplicated environment!


    Chuck looking at the two people who were leaving one close after another. There was a hint of interest


    in his eyes. He couldn''t help smiling. Then he put down the wine in his hand and followed behind.

 Chapter 137 She Fell In Love With Someone Else

    Chapter 137 She Fell In Love With Someone Else


    Ang deliberately circled around, but she didn''t find Edward.


    She felt a little disappointed and wondered if Chuck had lied to her? Because she couldn''t find Edward,


    she felt a little disappointed and irritable.


    The air in the bar was so bad that she felt depressed. So she went to the bathroom. When she passed


    the long corridor, she suddenly remembered that her colleague saidst time that there was a no


    smoking zone in this bar. She paid a little attention to the signal while walking and as expected, she


    saw the direction sign of the no smoking area.


    Then she followed the sign to the second floor. Sure enough, the environment of the second floor was


    much better than that of the downstairs. However, because there was a hot dancer on the stage, the


    audience cheered constantly.


    The woman was wearing a transparent veil, which made her more attractive the hot figure in the bikini.


    It was enough to make people covet with her hot figure. When her long legs opened and danced hot.


    No wonder those men would scream.


    She had no time to appreciate such a scene. Standing at the stairway, she looked around and was


    about to leave when she saw a familiar figure climbing onto the stage. The man pulled the dancing


    woman back with a gloomy face.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, she also felt such domineering and frightening gaze. But when she


    saw that Edward was holding another woman''s hand and putting his coat on her, her heart was


    stabbed severely.


    He asked her to wait for him in the bookstore, but he didn''te back again. She thought there was


    something wrong with him. Although she was helpless, angry and panic, she was more worried about


    him. But she didn''t expect that he actually came to this kind of ce to find another woman...


    Although Edward''s face darkened, the woman was not afraid at all. She just wrapped her arms around


    his neck, and her action made the coat on her slip down. The woman''s body clung to his and twisted


    with the music.


    Tears welled up in Ang''s shocked and angry eyes. There was a voice in her heart that shouted at


    Edward, "push her away! Edward, push her away!"


    However, his hand moved to the woman''s waist.


    In the noisy and chaotic environment, the two people on the stage looked into each other''s eyes, as if


    the time had stopped.


    Ang closed her eyes in despair, but her tears couldn''t stop flowing out.


    Seeing that she was frozen and clenched her fists, Minnie who stood behind her knew that she cared


    about him. Now she would care about another man being with another woman. She... Fall in love with


    someone else...


    Like many times before, he wanted to walk forward, hold her tightly in his arms andfort her. But he


    didn''t have the courage to take that step!


    Finally, he moved his tiptoe forward, and a gust of wind blew past him. When he came to his senses,


    Chuck had already strode in front of Ang, grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms.


    Ang bumped into his arms. This time, she didn''t resist. She threw herself into his warm and thick


    chest, trying to hold back her tears, but she couldn''t stop it.


    Seeing her shoulders trembling, Chuck held her shoulders and took her away.


    The moment he turned around with Ang in his arms, Edward on the stage saw them. When he saw


    Ang who lowered her head and let another man hold her shoulder and leave.


    His heart skipped a beat. He loosened his grip on Vanessa''s waist. He jumped off the stage so quickly


    that the women around him couldn''t help screaming.


    At this time, a woman came over and said, "Sir, would you like to..."


    Before the woman could finished, she was pushed away by Edward. "Get out of my way!"


    The woman was pushed away and fell into the other man, and her face was full of anger and ferocity.


    "Fuck you!"


    At this time, the enchanting look in Vanessa''s eyes was gone. She looked at the woman who was


    pushed away with a cold smile, as if she was saying that the woman was out of self-conscious. The


    next second, she looked at Edward, who had already run to the stairway, and her eyes were


    immediately covered with ayer of frost.


    But soon, she came to her senses, picked up the coat from the ground unhurriedly, put it on herself,


    and went off the stage. Surrounded by several employees, she walked towards the lounge.


    Edward ran to the door and looked around, but he didn''t see Ang.


    What did he do? He even forgot her and left her alone in the bookstore until midnight. How did Chuck


    find her? He must have been watching her for a long time and avail himself of every opportunity!


    "Damn it!" He was so angry that he casually punched the rearview mirror of a car.


    The rear mirror was destroyed, and his hand was also scratched.


    At this moment, someone grabbed him from behind and then threw him a fist.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Minnie had never fought with anyone before, but now he was gasping with anger and couldn''t help


    trembling because of fear.


    You are such a coward! Minnie. Coward! ¡ª¡ª


    Her roar of "disappointment" back then echoed in his mind all the time.


    When Minnie saw that Ang was sad because of this man, he wanted to kill him! He didn''t know


    where his courage came from. After a punch, he still felt that it was not enough and wanted to give him


    the second punch.


    However, the first time that Edward was hit and fell to the ground was because he left unprepared. This


    time, he was prepared. When his punch came over again, he grabbed his hand and turned it around.


    While he was screaming, Edward gave him another punch.


    Seeing that Ang was taken away, the volcano in Edward''s heart was already erupting, and Minnie


    was rushing to the muzzle of the gun.


    He vented all his anger on his fist, but when the fist was about to hit the man''s face, he suddenly


    paused and then let go of him.


    Originally, there were already many people surrounding them, watching them fight. After Edward let go


    of him, Minnie just stood up and stared at him angrily. Seeing that the two stopped fighting, they


    gradually dispersed. After all, fighting wasmon in this kind of ce.


    Edward looked at the man in front of him. Although he looked familiar, he couldn''t remember who he


    was.


    Minnie felt dizzy, but a sneer appeared on his face. This sneer, which seemed to have been hatred for


    several lifetimes, made Edward frown more tightly.


    "It''s not strange that Mr. Edward doesn''t know me. But don''t you know what kind of person Mr. Chuck


    is?" Minnie deliberately said, "Mr. Chuck is not as slow as Mr. Edward in chasing women. He has a lot


    of ways to win women''s admiration once he got an opportunity to stay with a woman in a room alone!"


    Hearing that, Edward''s heart skipped a beat. He walked up to him and grabbed his cor, "which hotel?


    !"


    In today''s biddingpetition, he had seen the man in front of him, who Chuck''s guy.


    "Are you anxious now?" Minnie deliberately didn''t tell him so as to vent Ang''s hatred, "have you ever


    thought about her feelings when you left her alone in the bookstore? Since you don''t take her seriously,


    why don''t you let another man take care of her?"

 Chapter 138 Dont...

    Chapter 138 Don''t...


    His words irritated Edward and he lifted his cor hard. Minnie had always been a frail schr. It was


    the first time that he had the courage to fight with someone. When he saw that he was irritated, he was


    not afraid at all, but felt very relieved.


    Noticing thecent smile on his face, Edward was so angry that he pushed him to the ground.


    When he was about to punch him, he said, "if you want to take her away, shouldn''t you save some


    strength?"


    With his cousin, Chuck''s character, if he wanted to get that woman, he must try every means to sleep


    with her first. It was understandable if Chuck really liked her, but he knew very well that the reason why


    he approached Ang was that she had been with Edward.


    Although he was also anxious, he didn''t have the courage to strive. Now, only the man in front of her


    could save Ang.


    Hearing this, Edward''s clenched fists stopped in front of him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There were only two streets in total in the H Administrative Region. Because the area was small and


    expensive, the buildings were a little dense. Through the car window, she looked at the streetmps


    and retreated. It was a strange city and a strange state of mind.


    Ang once thought that she had no feelings for Edward at all. But when she saw him holding another


    woman, she realized that the grief was no less than the despair of being abandoned by Minnie. What


    she was more afraid of was not the loss of Edward, but the fact that she had fallen in love with him...


    She put her hands on her thighs tightly and couldn''t help trembling.


    "Is the air conditioner too cold?" Seeing this, Chuck asked.


    "What? A little..." But in fact, it was not because she was cold, but because she lost control of her


    emotions.


    Chuck turned up the air conditioner, but she still felt utterly cold in her heart.


    Fifteen minutester, outside the hotel, Ang felt a little embarrassed, but she still bit the bullet and


    said, "Mr. Chuck, can I borrow money from you to check in a room? I''ll pay you back when I get my


    bank card and phone back!"


    Hearing this, he turned around and stared at her. Chuck was always expressionless. Compared with


    Edward''s indifference, he was as cold as if his coldness could through people''s body. Ang couldn''t


    guess any of his emotions because of his stare but felt fear.


    He didn''t respond. He led her to the reception, took out a card and handed it to the receptionist. "Book


    another room for me."


    When she heard what Chuck said, she looked at him gratefully.


    When the receptionist saw the card, she immediately became nervous. She carefully checked it in the


    computer, and then said in fear, "sorry, Mr. Chuck, the hotel is full. And you have already used the


    priority, so you can''t get another room."


    Chuck frowned. The receptionist was so scared that she couldn''t help trembling. Hearing this, Ang''s


    hope was extinguished again.


    "Are there still five priority rooms left?


    "All rooms are upied."


    He fumbled for his wallet in his pocket, took out a bank card and handed it to her. "Help me clean out a


    room."


    "It''s almost one o''clock now..." The receptionist was in a dilemma.


    "What? You can''t do it?" Chuck said in a cold tone. Even in summer, people would feel cold from head


    to foot.


    The receptionist lowered her head and trembled violently. Seeing this, Ang held his arm although


    she was a little afraid of Chuck and said, "forget it, Mr. Chuck!"


    The H Administrative Region was known as the "paradise for shopping". It was a world of luxury, and


    filled with people from all over the world every day. The hotel was full in the three hundred and sixty-


    five days of a year. He did it on purpose to make her willing to enter his room.


    "Mr. Chuck, is there a sofa in your room?" She had been with Edward for a long time and knew that it


    was impossible for them to live in the economic room. And the high-star hotel rooms would be


    equipped with sofa. If there was, she would just stay there for one night.


    "Yes!"


    Hearing this, Ang was a little excited. "Can I sleep there tonight?"


    "That''s the only thing we can do now!" He sighed.


    Ang followed him to the presidential suite on the twenty-seventh floor. As soon as she entered, she


    smelled a faint fragrance and waited for him to turn on the light. She then saw that there was a


    lavendermp on the bedside table.


    "I''ll take a shower first. Enjoy yourself." Then Chuck went into the bathroom.


    In view of the previous times, every time Edward finished his shower, he woulde out with a bath


    towel. While he was taking a shower, she quickly asked the waiter for a quilt and pillow, spread them on


    the sofa, and then quicklyy down and closed her eyes.


    In the same room with a strange man, she was so scared that her whole body broke into a string.


    Although she was tired, she couldn''t fall asleep. She closed her eyes, but her head was very clear.


    The sound of water flowing in the bathroom stopped, followed by the sound of the hair dryer. After a


    while, the sound of the hair dryer also stopped. When she thought he would turn off the light and go to


    sleep, a footstep approached.


    Was heing over? What did hee here for?


    She pretended to be asleep, but her heart was hanging in her throat. She could feel that someone was


    staring at her for a long time, but in the end, he still left and went to bed and turn off the light.


    In the quiet and dark room, there was only dim Lavendermp lingering with smoke. When she heard


    his steady breath, she dropped her guard a little.


    She got up at six o''clock in the morning. She was first taken here, and then walked around in the


    afternoon. After such a torment at night, she was really sleepy! But under such a situation, she slept


    very lightly. About thirty minutester, she felt a little hot and woke up again.


    The room was air-conditioned. How could it be so hot?


    She opened her eyes subconsciously and saw a figure standing in front of her.


    "Ah..." In the darkness, she was frightened by the figure and sat up. The next second, she recognized it


    was Chuck.


    With his head lowered down, he was staring at her. Although she couldn''t see his eyes clearly at the


    moment, she saw his Adam''s apple rolling up and down. A strong sense of crisis came to her. She


    asked, "why don''t you sleep?"


    He suddenly bent down and wanted to hug her. She shrank back into the sofa and raised her voice out


    of fear, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you feel ufortable?"


    When his warm breath brushed her ear, her body was restless.


    When did she be so sensitive? She was afraid of him. How could she have a react? And as he


    said, she felt a little strange.


    She felt thirsty, hot and powerless.


    All of a sudden, she remembered the time when she was drugged by Christa. It was exactly the same


    reaction!


    At this time, he pressed down and imprisoned her.


    "Ah Don''t..." Ang put her hands on her chest and turned her head away in fear. She was so anxious


    that her whole body was trembling with fear.


    Ang''s strength was like striking a stone with an egg. He picked her up and threw her on the bed


    while she was struggling in fear. She struggled to get up from the bed like drowning, and he had


    already took off his shirt and pressed her on the bed again.


    "Ah..." She screamed and tried to wake him up, "Mr. Chuck! We were set up! Wake up!"


    "A trap?" He smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s better than two people suffering, but..."

 Chapter 139 No way... No way...

    Chapter 139 No way... No way...


    He grabbed her wrist to prevent her from breaking free.


    "Don''t!" Ang was so anxious that she cried, "Mr. Chuck, you have saved me two times. I know you


    are a good person!"


    "I have saved you two times. Will you help me this time?" While saying that, he began to make a pass


    at her. "Oh... No, we are helping each other."


    "You ¡ª¡ª" she dodged his palm, resisted and begged, "please don''t do this!"


    But Chuck ignored her struggle and began to pull her shirt. She screamed and struggled with all her


    strength, but soon she felt a sense of coolness from her body.


    The more she resisted, the more aroused his desire to conquer. He whispered in her ear and touched


    her soft part with his rough palm.


    She found that her heart wrenching scream gradually became light and urgent, and her strength was


    completely taken away.


    "Edward..." The only thing that could make her resist was to shake her head desperately and the tears


    that streamed down her face.


    After she called his name subconsciously, she felt so humble. Edward just wanted to fool around her,


    but she couldn''t help falling in love with him.


    He kissed her on the skin behind her ear. No other women had called another man''s name when they


    slept with him. All of a sudden, he was not in a hurry to tease her. He looked into her desperate eyes


    with pity and said, "originally, I didn''t want to tell you..."


    She was stunned, but she didn''t stop crying. "Mr. Chuck, please let me go..."


    "No way! Ang, do you know that I fell in love with you at the first sight?" He reached out his hand


    and wiped her tears. "In order to make Edward give you to me, I have spent a lot of money on credit,


    even if I only get you once!"


    Ang''s eyes widened, "what do you mean?"


    Seeing her eyes full of surprise, he continued, "if he hadn''t set up this trap tonight and given you to me,


    how could I give up this bidding?"


    Her face was pale, but the darkness concealed her embarrassment.


    Even if He really didn''t love her with all his heart, but she would still hold a glimmer of hope. Even if...


    He had another woman in his heart, but she still felt that he had her ce in his heart. Even if... He


    might not take her so seriously, but she still didn''t believe that he would be so despicable.


    "You are lying!" She won''t believe what he said! Moreover, if that was the case, why did Edward not


    deceive her into a room of Chuck''s room? Why the trouble? Unless...


    "You think I''m lying to you, probably because you think he can send you directly to my bed. But... Have


    you ever thought that maybe he knows that I like you and wants to use you to control me. If he hadn''t


    acted like this, how could you believe what happened between you and me was because you had no


    choice. At that time, he will exin to you that the woman in the bar is just his cousin, or the woman he


    owed, so he cares more. In this way, won''t it be natural for you to forgive him?"


    Chuck said it casually. It seemed that there was nothing to refute. But she insisted, "you are lying!"


    She tried her best to hide her guilt and embarrassment in her eyes. She stubbornly shed tears and


    tightly pursed her lips.


    There was an unreadable emotion in his eyes. After a long time, he came to his senses. His thin lips


    moved, and then slowly approached her ear...


    It was a night in a strange city. Ang didn''t know that the train in her life was off track again. Before


    she met Edward, she really didn''t know what it meant to be smashed into pieces.


    The next morning, she went out of Chuck''s room with red eyes. There were two men in the corridor.


    Two of them were sitting on the ground, with one head buried in his knees and the other leaning


    against the wall. The moment she opened the door, the two trembled like frightened birds, and then


    their desperate eyes were filled withplex emotions.


    Ang''s eyes were swollen. Tears welled up in her eyes when she saw Edward. However, her eyes


    were full of despair. She took a deep breath because of sadness and walked up to him.


    Last night, he rushed to the room with Minnie and knocked on the door. He knocked on the door for


    forty minutes, but there was no response. He tried his best to open the door and call her name with full


    of his strength. He couldn''t even think of any way to let her out to see her. Edward had never been like


    this, as if he had lost the whole world.


    The moment he saw her, he stood up. When he saw the marks on her neck, he seemed to have been


    drained of all his strength. His face instantly lost its color and his eyes darkened for a few seconds.


    Fortunately, he held the wall so that he wouldn''t fall.


    Ang took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. "Edward, you have got everything you want.


    Can you give me back all my stuff now?"


    What does she mean by got what he want? She made him lose the most precious thing. Did she


    know? Did she know?


    He had never thought that he would cry so uncontrobly in front of a woman. He trembled all over. He


    clenched his fists and finally couldn''t help but raise his head and roar, "ah..."


    Tears streamed down Ang''s face. Suddenly, he pushed her against the wall like an angry cheetah


    and punched her with his fist. Atst, he hit the wall beside her ear with all his strength. The sound of


    his broken bones and flesh rang in her ears. Her heart was hanging for a moment, but finally returned


    to indifference.


    He gritted his teeth as he imprisoned her in his shadow and tried his best to control his anger and


    hatred. He was so afraid that she would be raped by Chuck. He thought he had the ability to protect her


    for a lifetime, but he didn''t expect it toe so soon.


    His Ang was so pure, only belonged to him, only to him...


    Ang''s head suddenly got wet, and his sobs became clearer and clearer. Finally, he held her in his


    arms.


    He seemed tofort her, but also himself. "No, it won''t... It won''t..."


    He was crying, but it seemed that he was smiling, but his tone was so desperate that it made people


    feel sorry for him.


    The woman in his arms also burst into tears, but with resistance and hatred. "Why did you bring me


    here... If I hadn''te, such a thing wouldn''t have happened..."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry..." He was so regretful. He thought it was the safest to take her with him, but he didn''t expect


    that his carelessness would make things like this.


    Edward didn''t know how he took her away, and she was also in a trance. She didn''t know how she was


    taken back to the hotel by him. But when they left, they didn''t see the person who was still sitting on the


    ground and crying bitterly.

 Chapter 140 She Will Be Fine...

    Chapter 140 She Will Be Fine...


    After taking a shower, Ang came out of the bathroom. Many of her favorite food had been disyed


    on the table. A waitress stood at the table and saw hering out of the bathroom. She said politely,


    "Mrs. Edward, please have dinner!"


    She looked around curiously and didn''t see Edward. The waitress exined, "Mr. Edward said he went


    out for something."


    Ang couldn''t figure out why a waitress would stay here if he left?


    "Oh..."


    After drying her hair, she had breakfast hastily and theny down on the bed.


    At two twenty in the afternoon, the waitress'' phone vibrated. Seeing that it was from Mr. Edward, she


    quickly went to the balcony to answer it.


    "Did she eat?"


    "Yes, but she didn''t eat much."


    "Does she still crying?"


    When she just came back, she cried and said that she wanted to take a shower, and she was still


    crying as she entered the bathroom. He didn''t know how to face her, so he had to escape. But he was


    afraid that she would do something to hurt herself after being hit so hard, so he had to find someone to


    watch her.


    "She fell asleep after dinner. She didn''t sleep wellst night." She was sleeping heavily now. The


    waitress replied.


    Last night, Minnie told him that Chuck had already prepared the amorous incense. So,st night... Did


    he make her so tired?


    Thinking of this, his heart seemed to be pierced through a hole, and he could not breathe because of


    the pain. Tears welled up in his eyes and he clenched his fists in his pockets. "Hmm", he replied and


    hung up the phone.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, he returned to the hotel. Ang was still sleeping. He asked the


    waitress, "hasn''t she woken up yet?"


    "She woke up at about four o''clock and drank arge ss of water, went to the bathroom and went


    back to sleep again. She asked if she wanted to eat something. She said she was not hungry and had


    a headache and wanted to sleep, so she slept till now."


    He frowned and said to her, "ok! You can leave now."


    "Okay, Mr. Edward."


    After taking a shower and drying his hair, Edward walked to the bed, but found that she didn''t move at


    all.


    She was not a light sleeper, but she didn''t sleep so deeply. He frowned, and she turned over, curled up


    and continued to sleep. At this time, he found that her head was shrank in the quilt, and he could see


    her trembling through the quilt.


    Are you cold?


    Seeing this, he turned up the temperature of the air conditioner a little. Then he gently lifted the quilt,


    got into it and held her in his arms.


    Her body was as hot as a boiled egg, and she herself was constantly trembling. Edward''s first reaction


    was that she had a fever! Subconsciously, he reached out and touched her forehead. It was so hot!


    He quickly sat up and called Lucas to go downstairs to buy a thermometer and antipyretics.


    Fifteen minutester, Lucas took her temperature, looked at the electronic thermometer and eximed,


    "oh my God! 38.7 ¡æ. It''s a high fever!"


    "Are we going to take her the hospital?" Edward seldom got sick, and even if he was sick, he had a


    private doctor.


    Lucas said, "that''s unnecessary. I just bought the antipyretics for high fever and low fever respectively,


    and let Madam to take them first. If the high fever can''t be cured in an hour, we have to send her to the


    hospital!"


    "Okay!" Edward took the bag, found the medicine to bring down the high fever, and put it on the


    bedside table with boiled water.


    "Ang." He helped her up as he called her name.


    Ang was in her dream where she seemed to fell into the coldke and trembled with cold. Then she


    felt thirsty as if she was entering the ming Mountains. When she suddenly heard someone call her,


    she let out a little impatient groan.


    "Ang, get up first. Take the medicine before you go to bed."


    Such a gentle voice... Did Mr. Edward say that?


    Before this, he had always thought that there was only a cold tone in Edward''s words!


    Taking medicine? Was there chocte?


    In a daze, she thought it was when she was a child, her father coaxed her to take medicine. She


    frowned and said, "you didn''t give me chocte..."


    "Chocte?" "It''s more than thirty-eight degrees. I don''t think there will be an illusion." Lucas said


    worriedly.


    In a worried mood, Edward said to Lucas before he could exin, "go to the convenience store and


    buy some chocte."


    In Ang''s dream, her father asked her mother to take chocte. She was angry. Why did he ask her


    to take bitter medicine and her mother who was cooking to take chocte? Every time it was his


    mother who did the housework, and his father also asked his mother to bring him a coat, shoes, water


    bath... Couldn''t he do it by himself?


    "You go ahead!" She said vaguely and stubbornly.


    Edward had meant to let her take the medicine first. He brought the water to her lips. As soon as the


    ss touched her lips, she pressed her lips tightly and refused to open them.


    "Is she still sleeping?" Lucas felt that she was in a dream. "how about we wake up Mrs. Edward first


    and then let her take the medicine?"


    Ang had slept for a whole day. She should be able to wake up this time. Afraid that she might have


    an illusion, Edward said, "send her to the hospital!"


    Hearing that he was going to take her to the hospital, she suddenly woke up from her dream. She


    opened her eyes and saw herself lying in the arms of Edward and manager Lucas standing aside. She


    wanted to sit up straight.


    She was weak all over and her head was heavy.


    "She is awake!" "Secretary Ang, you have a fever. Take the medicine first," said Lucas excitedly!"


    have a fever? It turned out that she was sick? She thought it was because the air conditioner was too


    cold.


    Seeing her awake, Edward handed her the prepared medicine. Ang drank it obediently and theny


    back in the quilt. Seeing this, Lucas said, "then I''ll go back first. If you need anything, please call me


    again."


    "Okay!"


    Edward replied without raising his head to look at him, Edward tucked her in but didn''t dare to sleep.


    He took her temperature every fifteen minutes. An hourter, Ang''s temperature finally dropped to


    thirty-seven point five. Still remained a little worried, he called his private doctor, doctor Li, to exin


    him the situation.


    "Let the patient have a good rest first and take her temperature in the next morning after she get up.


    Generally speaking, she will get better after taking the antipyretics."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, he was a little relieved.


    After hanging up the phone, Edward didn''t go back to sleep. Instead, he went to several convenience


    stores that were open twenty-four hours a day and finally found the chocte she liked.


    Back to the hotel, he put the chocte on the bedside table. He thought she would be in a good mood


    when she woke up!


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, hey back on the bed and fell asleep with her in his


    arms.


    At this time, the clock in the hotel showed that it was 3:29.


    The second day, when Edward woke up, there was no one beside him. All of a sudden, he woke up


    and opened the door of the bathroom, but she was not there.


    He pushed the door open and asked the bodyguard, "where is she?"


    The bodyguard said, "Mrs. Edward woke up this morning and said she wanted to go out for a walk. We


    couldn''t persuade her, so Andrew had to go with her."


    Then he called the bodyguard called Andrew and asked where Ang was. Edward changed his


    clothes as soon as possible, washed himself and went out.


    After what had happened to Chuck, he really couldn''t let her suffer any more harm.

 Chapter 141 Why Do You Vent Your Anger On Clothes

    Chapter 141 Why Do You Vent Your Anger On Clothes


    Ang was sitting on the swing in the park. When he arrived the park, she just opened a chocte


    with her head down and put it into her mouth.


    Before he went out, he picked up the watch on the bedside table. Seeing that she didn''t bring chocte


    with her, he brought it over. The box of chocte was held in Edward''s hand. Because he used too


    much strength, the box was a little deformed.


    She didn''t see Edward. She handed the chocte to the bodyguard and asked with a smile, "would


    you like to have some too?"


    Now she could show such a sincere smile to everyone except him.


    How dare Andrew eat her food! He was afraid that if Mr. Edward saw him, he would lose his job.


    He shook his head and took a few steps back deliberately to keep her at a distance that he could


    protect and not too close.


    Edward''s heart ached and he walked over. It was not until then that Ang saw him walk towards her.


    The smile on her face gradually disappeared. Seeing himing over, Andrew nodded respectfully,


    "Mr. Edward."


    "It''s cold here. You still catch a cold." He reached out his hands and want to take her away.


    Ang lowered her head to hide the emotions in her eyes. After a while, she stood up from the swing,


    picked up the bag beside her and gave it to him. "I met Miss Vanessa in the hotel. She said that your


    coat was left in her ce."


    At the mention of Vanessa, he was stunned.


    After a moment of silence, she smiled and said, "she is very beautiful!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t know why he felt ufortable when he heard that she praised Vanessa sincerely.


    But he didn''t expect that although she thought that Vanessa was beautiful from the bottom of her heart,


    she was also distressed.


    Without a word, Edward took the clothes from her hand, walked to the trash can and threw them into it.


    Even if it''s less than 10, 0000 dors, Mr. Edward''s suit is at least worth tens of thousands dors!


    Even Andreas felt it was such a waste to throw it away. Ang was stunned, "you..."


    But when she saw the haze on his face, she pursed her lips and did not continue.


    "Let''s go back!" He held her wrist and wanted to take her back. She didn''t mean to leave. She stood


    where she was and asked, "why did you throw your clothes away?"


    Shouldn''t she be angry? The night before yesterday, she also saw him cover this suit on another


    woman. Didn''t she really care about it at all? If she saw this clothes in the future, would she always


    think of this thing?


    "No!" He said coldly.


    Ang looked into his eyes for a long time and said, "I... In fact, you don''t have to think so much.


    That''s your private affair... We have made a deal before that if you want to marry someone else one


    day, we will cancel the agreement."


    "Ang!" He suddenly raised his voice and roared.


    She was startled and wanted to pull her hand out again because he was so fierce to her. In his angry


    and hateful eyes, she exerted a lot of strength to pull her hand out.


    The night before yesterday, she was afraid of losing him. Now that she was not afraid of this, would she


    be afraid of him?


    "It''s the person who did the wrong thing. Why do you vent your anger on your clothes?" She said it


    without expression. Then she walked to the trash can. Because the bag was dirty, she took out his


    clothes out of the bag and threw the bag again.


    She straightened her coat and suddenly paused, because she saw several lipsticks on it.


    The scene of their intimacy that night shed back in her mind.

 Chapter 142 Dont Touch Me, Edward!

    Chapter 142 Don''t Touch Me, Edward!


    Her heart was cold, but she could only pretend not to see anything. Noticing her small movements and


    the suddenly gloomy eyes, Edward grabbed her arm and exined, "it''s not what you think!"


    What was that?


    She waited eagerly for his exnation.


    Edward wanted to exin, but he didn''t know where to start. After a long while, he said, "give me some


    time. I will give you a reasonable exnation."


    With a sh of disappointment, she said, "in fact, you don''t have to exin to me. We can cooperate


    ording to the original agreement."


    Although she said in a calm tone, her desperate eyes made him anxious. He grabbed her arm to stop


    her from leaving. "I just At the time when he was young and ignorant, he destroyed her. Ang, I only


    feel guilty for her."


    At that time, he will exin to you that the woman in the bar is just his cousin, or the woman he owed,


    so he cares more. In this way, wouldn''t it be natural for you to forgive him? ¡ª¡ª


    Guilt? It was just as what Chuck said. So should she forgive him as he wished? What''s the point of it if


    she vent all her frustration and the two of them just struggle to blush?


    "Yes! I see. Let''s go back." She sneered in the bottom of her heart, but forced herself to make a slightly


    smile.


    Anyone could tell how insincere this farfetched look was. Edward wanted to say something more, but


    he stopped in the end.


    When they returned to the hotel, there were only the two of them left. He said, "I want to tell you


    everything about Vanessa."


    She was more or less touched by his willing of exnation. She took out a bag of antipyretics, poured it


    into a ss and melted it with boiling water. "Go ahead," she said.


    "When I was in junior high school, I saw my father with another woman. Later... I often saw him with


    different women. My mother often cried in the hall at night. I don''t like to go home. I always go backte


    for doing homework. At that time, Vanessa often went back home veryte too. She is not as smart as


    you. She always works hard, but her grades are poor. At that time, I wondered how could there be such


    a stupid person in the world. It was such a simple question. She made a mistake three times, and


    would be wrong again. One day, she was solving a problem of the triangr function. It was really


    simple, but she thought about it for half an hour. After I finished all my homework and didn''t want to go


    home, I couldn''t help telling her how to solve it. Gradually, it became a habit. At that time, we were


    young and naive, didn''t know what romance was, but curious. She said she liked me, and I didn''t reject


    her, so we were together. After my father knew about it, he tried every means to force her to leave. I


    couldn''t get in touch with her these years. If it weren''t for me, she might not have been exiled to that


    kind of ce..."


    He kept staring at the ss on the tea table, without looking into her eyes.


    She saw that his eyes were still far-reaching, but he had no intention of continuing. She took a deep


    breath and asked, "is that all?"


    "Yes! That''s all the story!" He looked into her eyes and nodded solemnly.


    The moment he responded, all her trust and hopes copsed.


    She turned her head away and took a deep breath before she looked into his eyes. Then she slowly


    took out a bank card from her pocket, put it on the table, and pushed it to him.


    She had been staring at his indifferent face all the time. When he saw the bank card, his face turned


    pale.


    "Miss Vanessa asked me to tell you that she didn''t spend a penny of the money you have transferred to


    her over the past decade." When Ang said this, her voice was trembling, and at that moment, tears


    also flowed out.


    If that was all the story he had with Vanessa, why did he give her money? If that was all, why did he


    deliberately hide it from her? If that was all, why did he panic when he saw this bank card?


    It was not she didn''t give him another chance, but he let her down too much. For the whole fifteen


    years, the money he gave her was enough for an ordinary person to live for a lifetime. "In the past


    fifteen years, he has been paying me monthly, from ten thousand to seventy thousand. How can I still


    be angry? When I left that year, I only wanted peace, but I didn''t expect to disturb the three people."


    So... He was the one who couldn''t let go of Vanessa, not her.


    Edward wasn''t expect that Vanessa would ask Ang to hand over him the bankcard, he was shocked


    and didn''t know how to exin. He stood up and wanted to hold her, but he had no confidence.


    That night, she went to bed early because of a cold. After he finished his work, he alsoy on the bed.


    He gently wanted to hold her waist so that he could holding her to sleep. When she felt his action, she


    quickly hid out.


    Did she hate him so much?


    Her aversion made him panic. He was afraid that she would leave him. In a hurry, he held her in his


    arms more and more tightly. Ang sensed his panic, but she remained unmoved.


    Just as they said, men and women were different. They were all like this. Holding one in bed, they


    could think of another!


    At such ate night, when he held her in his arms, would he miss Vanessa too?


    She struggled a little, but she couldn''t escape from his grip, so she simply ignored him.


    Seeing that she had calmed down, he felt a little relieved. He rubbed her head with his chin and said


    gently, "I''m sorry... I promise that I only feel guilty for her."


    I''m sorry? If it weren''t for the fact that Vanessa had given her the bank card, would he intend to be


    perfunctory over? If they just fell in love, why did he send money to Vanessa? Why did he hide it?


    She thought angrily, but gave him no response.


    Seeing that she was silent but didn''t resist, Edward kissed her neck.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Don''t touch me, Edward." She closed her eyes and said angrily.


    Why did he have another woman in his heart and she has to be pleased him in his bed? Even if he still


    had her in his heart, she didn''t want such a love without self-esteem.


    Her words were like a knife stabbing into his heart. Although he felt vigorous pain of his heart, he was


    afraid of irritating her. He held her in his arms without moving. Although he just held her quietly, he was


    afraid of losing her and kept exerting himself.


    The next day, it was already ten o''clock in the morning. She was still in her dreaming. It had been more


    than an hour for himy beside her and quietly looking at her beautiful sleeping face since he woke up.


    In the past, he always got up as soon as he woke up. But when he heard her even breathing, he


    wanted to take another look at her face, which finally had no hatred and coldness.


    She was so attractive that even made him, a man who has a pure heart and few desires to stay still on


    the bed after woke up.


    When he saw her frown asionally, he would guess what she had dreamed of. When he saw her hair


    scattered on her face, he would gently pull it away...


    At ten twelve, she took a deep breath and frowned ufortably. After sleeping for another five


    minutes, she opened her eyes. She looked into Edward''s eyes. One was in a trance, and the other was


    gentle.


    "Are you awake?" He gently unveiled the hair on her forehead and smiled.


    It was really good to see her when he woke up!


    When she saw his eyes, she waspletely awake and pped his hand away. Because she didn''t


    want to see him, she turned her back to him.


    He had made up his mind this morning. It was indeed his fault that he didn''t confess, but he would


    slowly make up for it.


    He approached her and hugged her from behind, as if nothing had happened. He asked gently, "don''t


    you want to get up yet? Aren''t you hungry?"

 Chapter 143 Dont Take It Off

    Chapter 143 Don''t Take It Off


    "I want to go home."


    In the past two days, he had taken away her phone,pletely isted her from the world. Originally,


    she was not uneasy because of him, but now she felt unusually anxious. She was afraid that he would


    keep her under house arrest like this all the time.


    With her back to him, she opened her eyes and said this, tears filling the corners of her eyes.


    Her disappointed and uneasy words were like a cold wind, sweeping across his heart. The original n


    was that he would take her to the top of the highest mountain in the H Administrative Region after he


    finished his work. Like all couples, they would watch hundreds of lights at the top of the mountain. He


    wanted to take her to see the most beautiful scenery, and then buy the most dazzling gem, so that she


    could wear the dress in thetest fashion show in Paris every day and be the object of envy all


    over the world... He was thirty-five years old, but wanted to give her love and romance of twenty.


    However, his fiery heart only felt cold at the moment


    He held her tighter, but finally let her go.


    If he reluctant to take her back, she didn''t know what to do after she got up. She just closed her eyes


    and continued to sleep.


    With a sigh, Edward had to call Lucas and ask him to bring her bag here. Ang was distracted by his


    phone call, but she held her breath and didn''t open her eyes. He held her in his arms again after hung


    up the phone and whispered in her ear, "go shopping with me. When youe back, I''ll return your


    phone and ID card to you."


    Then he stood up and walked to the bathroom.


    Ang opened her eyes and frowned. But when she thought that she could get her phone and ID back


    as long as she bought something with him, she straightened up and sat up.


    Hearing the sound behind him, he raised the corners of his mouth slightly.


    When they were about to leave, Lucas had already brought her bag. With her eyes lighten up, Ang


    was about to take it. Edward took his bag and put it on the shelf, "I''ll give it to you when Ie back in


    case you are not concentrated."


    So she could only watch him close the door until she couldn''t see her bag.


    Edward took her into a jewelry store. Although she didn''t know much about luxuries, she knew that the


    street they were in was selling luxuries.


    In the shop, the jewelry in the ss cab under the light were shining brightly.


    The waitress weed them warmly, "what can I do for you two?"


    Ang took a look at the ring next to her. It was a rose gold ring worth ten thousand dors, which was


    a cheap style in the shop. Even a ring alone was worth at least one hundred and twenty thousand. She


    just came to apany him to buy something, so she smiled faintly, The waitress quickly


    rmended several styles to Edward and said, "these are all popr among youngdies. They are


    very suitable for your girlfriend!"


    Perhaps it was because she was always regarded as his girlfriend that she didn''t care about these


    words now. She took a look at the several nes, one of which looked a little familiar. It was a


    delicate ne made of tinum, and the pendant was a swan decorated with diamonds.


    Ang stared at the ne for a few seconds. The saleswoman picked it up and said, "if you like it,


    you can try it on!"


    "No, thanks... I just feel like I''ve met it somewhere before."


    Seeing this, Edward put his hand into the suit pocket and took out something. As soon as he let go, the


    swan''s drop appeared in front of her.


    At that moment, Ang''s memory was opened. When they dated for the first time, he took out this


    ne and gave it to her.


    The dazzling Swan circled in the air. Suddenly, she saw something carved on the crown of the swan.


    She didn''t see the carve on the ne which the saleswoman showed her just now!


    She couldn''t help taking the ne and looked at it carefully, only to find that there were three words


    of "Ang".


    "You... Always with you?"


    That day, he wore the ne for her. He also said that it has been blessed by eminent monks and it


    was good for her luck. At that time, she just wanted to get rid of him, so she didn''t ept his kindness.


    She didn''t expect that he would still bring it with him.


    "Yes!" He nodded and said, "I don''t know when you will agree, so I take it with me every day."


    She was stunned with her eyes wide open, unable to say a word for a long time.


    For a moment, she was moved. But the next second, she lowered her head with doubt.


    Seeing that she still remembered the ne, Edward walked up to her, threw her hair aside and put


    it on her again.


    She felt the warmth of his fingers rubbing against her neck when he put the ne on her, and her


    heart beat faster and faster.


    In the past, she was so afraid to ept his kindness and owe him anything. But now she began to care


    about his good to her. In the same way, she began to magnify his love for her, hoping to have his good


    to her all the time.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang touched the ne and her emotion becameplicated.


    "Your boyfriend is so romantic!" The waitress stood aside and was so moved to hear that.


    He is not my boyfriend...


    She wanted to rify, but she was tired of exining. In the end, she swallowed her words and just


    smiled faintly.


    In the past, she would always be very serious to say that he was not her boyfriend, but this time, she


    acquiesced.


    Although Edward was still calm, there was joy in his eyes.


    Then, Edward asked her to choose a bracelet for the elderly, ady''s ne, and two nes and


    rings suited to young people.


    Edward asked for two bracelets and twody ne. When he picked up the ring and put it on her


    middle finger, she shrank back immediately. He held her hand tight and said, "we''ll get married after we


    go back. You can wear this one before the wedding ring is ready."


    Wearing the ring in the middle finger meant that she was engaged.


    Besides, this ring was worth tens of thousands. How could he say she was wronged? Ang just didn''t


    like to wear it. "I''m not feeling well with a ring on my finger."


    Seeing that she was about to loosening the ring from her finger, he quickly grabbed her hand and said,


    "don''t take it off."


    He frowned and said overbearingly.


    Why not? Why did she have to get his permission to wear it or not?


    "So you two are engaged? !" The saleswoman looked at her with admiration, "your husband is really


    handsome and considerate. How happy you are!"


    Suddenly, Ang understood what he meant by being domineering. So, did he want to announce to


    others that she was married?


    She stole a nce at him and saw a smile on his face. He replied, "yes."


    "Do you two still need to buy wedding rings?"


    "We have already customized it." He answered.


    Customized? Did he even choose a wedding ring?


    "I wonder if you two will hold a Chinese or western wedding?"


    He didn''t think about it. He looked at her subconsciously and asked, "which kind of wedding do you


    like?"


    Speaking of the wedding, she once dreamed about it. She liked traditional culture, so she naturally


    liked to wear a Chinese-style wedding gown. She hoped that happiness could be as happy as the


    happy Lydia and never lose its color.

 Chapter 144 Paint Eyebrows Would You

    Chapter 144 Paint Eyebrows Would You


    While she was in a daze, the saleswoman had brought over aplete set of phoenix cor.


    "Because Chinese wedding is popr in recent years. This Phoenix crown is specially designed for


    Chinese wedding. I wonder if you two like it?" She looked at Ang when she asked the question.


    The saleswoman knew that he was a big customer as she saw that he was so generous to buy so


    many jewelry at once. Every time he looked at his fianc¨¦e, his eyes were full of stars. She guessed that


    as long as thisdy agreed, the business would be sessful.


    Phoenix crown, golden hairpin, earrings, ne, bracelet...


    A whole set of Golden Phoenix crown jewelry, each of which was delicately carved. The golden color


    and bright red color of the traditional wedding were matched, like a deration of the beginning of a


    gorgeous life.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She stared at the Phoenix crown on the tray, and a scene of a girl waiting to be married with rich dowry


    appeared in her mind. She couldn''t extricate herself from it for a long time.


    Seeing that she was absent-minded at first, and then lost in thought, although the expression on her


    face was unpredictable, it could be seen that she liked it.


    "If you like, you can order it ording to your size."


    "Then take this one too!" He took out his bank card and handed it to the saleswoman.


    The saleswoman happily took over his card and asked another one to write the order for them. Ang


    did a double-take and said in disbelief, "I don''t need that."


    "You must look good with this." His smile was full of expectation.


    This marriage, at the beginning, was just to take respectively what they needed, but now it became


    unclear. In addition to the unknownmotion in the heart, there was also inexplicable panic in this


    kind of rtionship with unclear boundary.


    "All the things in the wedding banquet of the Yan Family are necessities." He knew she was burdened,


    so he added. Sure enough, after saying that, her tightly frowned eyebrows were slightly loosened.


    It was only a few days since she came back from the H Administrative Region. It seemed that she had


    experienced more than ten years. When she saw the familiar street in the S City, she felt very warm


    and excited.


    "I want to live with Lesley before we get married." Said Ang.


    These days, he had led a probe on Lesley and found out that she was Ang''s best friend who had


    yed with her since childhood. She was not as mean as Christa. But her obvious resistance made


    him a little ufortable. However, he didn''t object and said, "yes."


    He sent her to the apartment in the Western City of BH City. Seeing her enter the gate, he didn''t drive


    away immediately.


    He called Aaron, "how can I keep her?"


    The person on the other end of the line was first stunned, and then said lightly, "I remember you told


    me that the best way to control a person is to use his or her weakness."


    It was better to get married on 22th June of the Chinese lunar calendar.


    This was the most suitable date for marriage recently, less than twenty days. Wedding dress, wedding


    gowns, Phoenix crown, wedding invitation, wedding banquet... They had to n everything in such a


    short time.


    "Isn''t it too urgent?" Anna asked with a frown.


    "You''ve been urging him for more than ten years. My brother finally married you a sister-inw. Why do


    you think it''s too soon now?" When Hilda heard that the two were going to get married, she was even


    happier than her annual ie of more than 100 million.


    "It''s hard to pick a good day. Twenty days are enough. We can always make it." At one time, Jonson


    thought that he couldn''t wait for this day. His son was finally going to get married. Even if they got


    married immediately, he would agree, let alone there were twenty days to get prepared!


    Then, Edward said to Hilda, "how about you in charge of wedding n?"


    "Twenty days! It''s arge-scale. If I screw it up, I''m afraid I''ll be beaten to death by grandma. Never


    mind, you''d better leave it to our uncle!"


    Although the people of the Yan Family were busy, they were also excited.


    At the same time, the people of the Xu Family were busy informing their close rtives and friends.


    Choose wedding dresses, try on the wedding dresses, try makeup, shoot wedding photos... Ang


    didn''t expect to be so busy of the wedding! When she discussed about wedding with Greg, everything


    was simple because of the financial reasons. She didn''t expect that Edward''s wedding would be so


    troublesome.


    On the third day after she came back, Edward picked her up to take wedding photos. Seeing her


    running out in a hurry, Edward raised the corners of his mouth slightly. He got off the car and carried


    the luggage to the car.


    "Thank you!" She got on the car and thanked him, out of breath.


    But in the past two days, the two of them had discussed a lot of things, and they were too busy to even


    take a breath. The two of them had already put aside the unhappiness that had happened in the H


    Administrative Region.


    "I''ll be back two days before the wedding. I need to shoot two sets. I''m a little busy in half a month." He


    said to her.


    "Half a month? It only takes one day to take wedding photos, doesn''t it?" She hadn''t made any


    progress in her study recently.


    "The wedding photos were taken in Maldives. It''s said that the photos taken there were good. But the


    dragon and Phoenix robe is in the south of the Yangtze River. Let''s go to Hangzhou first and then go to


    Maldives after finishing the shooting of Chinese style."


    Ang didn''t expect to go so far to take a wedding photo. She suddenly felt a little tired and sighed,


    "it''s not easy to marry into the Yan Family."


    "Ha-ha..." He couldn''t help chuckling.


    At first, Edward didn''t want to take Chinese wedding photos. Ang was obsessed with the traditional


    dragon and Phoenix gown. He had just ordered a set of dragon and Phoenix gown embroidered with


    gold threads for her. With the help of the workmanship, Ang didn''t know that the dress alone cost


    two million.


    Someone was already waiting for them at the airport of Hangzhou.


    Because they began to take photos on the second day, the dragon and Phoenix gown was sent to try


    on in the evening, and the size was perfect.


    The dresser asked her to sit in front of the dressing mirror and try on her hair.


    At this time, Edward came out in a Republic style bridegroom''s suit. The moment she saw him in the


    mirror, she was stunned. She couldn''t help but turn around to look at him.


    Edward was tall and thin. He was born with a hanger and a handsome face. Wearing a ck Chinese


    tunic suit, he looked like a person from a republic novel.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing her staring at him, he thought the clothes were not beautiful.


    "Very handsome!" She smiled and felt proud.


    The next second, she was lost in thought again.


    It was dangerous to treat him as her man and think so proudly.


    Hearing her praise, he became happier.


    "I''m sorry. I left my stuff in the car. I''ll go downstairs to get it." The make-up artist said and hurried down


    to take it.


    There were only two people left in the room. He walked to her, looked at the cosmetics on the table,


    pointed at a box of things like pigment and asked, "what is this?"


    "Eye shadow, cheeks or something like that."


    This woman''s cosmetics were soplete that it was really terrible. He pointed at a box of pigment


    that was a little less colored and all in deep colors. "Then what is this?"


    "That''s the eyebrow powder. It will be more natural than the eyebrow pencil." She thought to herself,


    ''he has a sister anyway. Why doesn''t he know this?'' But why did he ask these questions?


    "Oh..." He stared at her for a moment, walked to her back and put his hands on her shoulders. "Ang,


    let me help you with your eyebrows."


    "you help me? Can you?"


    He didn''t even know eyebrow powder. How could he say that he wanted to help her with her eyebrow?

 Chapter 145 Edward, Ill Strangle You!

    Chapter 145 Edward, I''ll Strangle You!


    Said Edward, raising his eyebrows. He was born with confidence.


    "No, I''m afraid I''ll be disfigured."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Disfigured? You''re wrong. It''s a miracle!" He said calmly.


    Then he picked up her eyebrows and raised her chin, lowering his head and painting carefully.


    Herees interest of Edward. She really wanted to stop him, but she couldn''t.


    When the make-up artist returned to the hotel, she saw the bridegroom was painting the bride''s


    eyebrows, she looked at her three assistants in confusion. The three of them looked at them with


    interesting, and one of them replied, "Mr. Edward said he wanted to draw an eyebrow for his wife."


    Another assistant also whispered, "you really showed off your affection."


    She looked up and he lowered his head. The scene was so beautiful under the decoration of the


    dragon and Phoenix gown! The four of them couldn''t help taking a few photos and posted them on


    wechat moments.


    After more than twenty minutes, Edward put down the tools in his hands. Ang was about to turn


    around to look in the mirror, but her face was turned back by him.


    "Don''t move. I''ll take a picture first." Then he took out his phone and stood behind her. Seeing that he


    was going to take photos, Ang smiled cooperatively.


    His face was very close to hers. They took a very intimate photo.


    "All right!" Edward was so quick that she didn''t see the photo of the two people clearly.


    When she turned around and saw herself in the mirror, she couldn''t help screaming, "ah..."


    What the hell was this eyebrow? The edges were as sharp as knives, and the color was as deep as


    ink. Two ugly eyebrows appeared on her beautiful face. It was so ugly. Why did he take pictures?!


    The make-up artist and the three assistants couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Ha-ha-ha..."


    "Edward!" She stood up and said, "I''m going to strangle you!"


    As she spoke, she wanted to pounce on him. However, she forgot that she was wearing a dragon and


    Phoenix gown now, so it was not easy for her to move. She was tripped and threw herself into his


    arms.


    Seeing that she was a little embarrassed, Edward calmed her down and couldn''t helpughing, "ha-


    ha..."


    "You bastard! I will strangle you to death!" Then she reached out to pinch him.


    "This is the first time I''ve helped someone else draw an eyebrow!" He grabbed her wrist and said with a


    smile, in a tone that "you should be honored." "I don''t care!" Hearing this, she became more furious and


    struggled, "it''s so ugly. Give me your phone!"


    "No way. This is the first time I draw an eyebrow for you. I n to wash it out and put it in our room in


    the future." He said proudly.


    "No way!" She reached out and wanted to take out his phone from his pocket, but it was held firmly by


    him. "Edward, if you dare to do so, I will... I will..."


    After thinking for a long time, she couldn''t think of anything to threaten him.


    "So what?" He raised his eyebrows.


    "If you do this, I''ll ask Chuck to snatch me in the wedding!" Although this was too much, as long as she


    could delete the photo, she would do anything.


    His eyes dimmed for a moment, but soon became bright. He smiled and said, "you are so ugly now. He


    won''t want you. Only I am blind."


    She only heard the first sentence, and had no mood to try to understand thetter one. She said


    angrily, "delete it quickly! If you don''t delete it, I''ll call him now!"


    Then she turned around, trying to find her phone. She didn''t see it and asked the people who were


    laughing beside, "have you seen my phone?"


    One of the assistants took the phone from the chair for her and said, "this seems to be yours, Madam."


    "I was just kidding." With a smile in his eyes, he covered her phone with his hand and hugged her


    gently. "I hope you can be really ugly. And they don''t fight me for you."


    The four people next to him sighed, "wow..."


    Hearing that he did it on purpose, Ang pushed him away and said, "you really have an ulterior


    motive!"


    He was pushed away by her, because she did not understand the meaning of his words. He sighed,


    and then approached her. He did not deny that he whispered, "I only have a bad intention for you,


    especially at night."


    Hearing this, she became anxious and flustered.


    The four people next to them saw them flirting with each other and looked at their affectionately. Seeing


    that she was angry and ashamed, they hooted, "Mr. Edward, can you stop showing off your love?"


    On the other side, Ang was afraid that if she continued to make trouble, he would do something out


    of line in front of them, so she had to sit on the chair in anger.


    Edward used to be cold and silent, let alone bully others. She didn''t know since when he began like to


    bullying her. If he wanted to bully her in the future, how could she resist?


    She shouldn''t have agreed to this marriage!


    Seeing her sighing in front of the dressing table, he was about to say something when his phone rang.


    He looked down at the number on the phone, and the smile on his face disappeared, and he returning


    to his usual serious and indifferent expression. He didn''t answer the phone immediately, but walked out


    before answering it.


    Ang didn''t paid attention to these, but she only used the makeup remover to wipe the "thick and ugly


    eyebrows".


    The make-up artist Lucy said, "it''s the first time I''ve seen Mr. Edward joking with others!"


    Lucy was one of Hilda''s best friends, a top makeup artist.


    make fun of? He wanted her to make a scene!


    "I must have done something wrong in my previous life to meet him in this life." She was really upset.


    She had nned to study hard, but the path was off again and again. Although they were get married


    by agreement, she could see that Edward took it seriously. If he just took it seriously, it was nothing.


    She was afraid that if she continued to fall in love with him like this, she would never be able to climb


    out in the future


    "Madam, you saved the world!" The assistant smiled and said, "you''ve got such an excellent man like


    Mr. Edward!"


    In this world, people always saw their own bad aspect, just as they always saw the good of others.


    They were so one-sided to live. If Edward really loved her with all his heart, why did he always avoid


    her to answer the phone?


    She smiled and said nothing.


    When the make-up artist was helping her with her makeup, Edward sat aside and stared at his phone


    for a long time before he put it down.


    Thirty minutester, after she finished her make-up, Lucy asked, "what do you think of this make-up?"


    The first time Lucy saw her, she thought of peach blossom makeup. Ang''s makeup looked like a girl


    of 16 years old, tender and beautiful!


    "It''s much better than the thick and ugly eyebrows!" She said with a remained angry. People couldn''t


    helpughing. Lucy said she could draw more for her and let her choose. Ang thought it was


    troublesome, so she said, "I think this makeup is good, and I''ll choose this!"


    "What do you mean, Mr. Edward?"


    He looked at her and frowned, "change another one."


    Ang was already nine years younger than him. Although her makeup was beautiful, it was too


    tender! Although he didn''t look old, he was mature and steady. She was so innocent and lively, like an


    old ox eating tender grass!


    As soon as she heard that she was going to sit here to try other style of makeup, she quickly stood up


    and said to Edward, "I think this is good!"


    "Good girl! This makeup doesn''t look good!" He pinched her cheek.


    "I''m not good-looking. Don''t make things difficult for Lucy!" As long as he didn''t torture her anymore,


    what was the matter of admitting that she was ugly?

 Chapter 146 Go To Sleep On The Sofa!

    Chapter 146 Go To Sleep On The Sofa!


    Ang''s words amused them. Lucy said, "if you are ugly, then no one in the world is good-looking!"


    "That''s it! This makeup will be fine!" She held Edward''s hand and said, "look, they said I am not ugly in


    this makeup. It''s not embarrassing for you."


    "I didn''t say it was ugly." "I just don''t like it." He said.


    "Edward! Did you do it on purpose? You just like to y tricks on me of the things I don''t like, don''t


    you?" If he keep pushing her, she would rather not get married!


    Edward knew that the girl was thinking too much. He grabbed her wrist, pressed her back to the chair


    and said, "put on a more mature makeup."


    As soon as she heard this, she muttered discontentedly, "I''m young. No matter how hard I change, I


    look much younger than you."


    Ang didn''t realize that she really behaved like a child when she was muttering. Hearing this,


    Edward''s face darkened and he sighed heavily.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Lucy finished her third makeup, making her look gentle and like a


    beautiful married woman. The make-up matched his mature and steady appearance. He nodded with


    satisfaction and said, "well, that''s it!"


    Ang was so sleepy that she didn''t notice how graceful she was at the moment. Hearing that he had


    chosen the makeup, she immediately stood up and began to take off the gold ornaments on her head.


    Seeing that she was so anxious that she identally pulled her hair, Lucy quickly said, "Mrs. Edward,


    let me help you to take it off!"


    When she took off the headwear, she hurried into the bathroom, followed by two female assistants to


    help her take off the dragon and Phoenix gown. After changing back to casual clothes, Ang felt


    rxed.


    After removing her makeup, she picked up her bag and walked out. When Edward came out after


    changing his clothes, he saw that she was going out, so he grabbed her arm and asked, "where are


    you going?"


    She was not familiar with this ce. How could he let her go out by herself?


    She thought for a while and said frankly, "I want to get a room by myself."


    Edward didn''t tell him. He only booked a room. In order to avoid anything happening again, he''d better


    not share a room with a wolf!


    "I won''t do anything to you." He said.


    Ha-ha...


    If she believed what a man said, she would not be Ang!


    She smiled and said, "I''m afraid I''ll do something to you."


    He was stunned and said with a sly smile, "I don''t mind!"


    "I mind!" She was not stupid enough to believe that he would really let her rest easy all the time.


    Edward moved his eyes and loosened his hand, saying nothing.


    Why did he let her go so easily this time? It was not like him at all?


    An ominous premonition arose in her heart, but she still went out of the hotel room smoothly.


    In the room, he called Lucas, "have you booked all the rooms in the hotel?"


    "Yes! Because it''s rush hour, there are not many rooms left." Answered Lucas.


    "Good! Keep an eye on whether there is a room avable. Book it as soon as possible." He was


    making tea with one hand and the phone in the one.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then what are these rooms for?" Lucas still didn''t understand why Mr. Edward still booked so many


    rooms since the makeup artist and the whole shooting team had rooms?


    "Leave it there."


    "Let them leave it there?" Lucas thought he had misheard.


    "Yes, leave it there." After hanging up the phone, he put it aside and made two more cups of tea.


    He would like to see what she would do in order not to sleep with him.


    He unhurriedly sent the cup he gave her to the opposite side of the tea table. At this time, Ang came


    back. He turned his head to look at her. From her disappointed expression, he could tell the result of


    her reservation.


    "The tea is ready. How about having a cup of tea first?"


    She nced at Edward who was drinking tea calmly and thought about the receptionist''s words.


    "I''m so sorry. All the rooms had been booked in the past five days."


    "Is it because of the summer vacation?"


    "There is also a reason!"


    There were also reasons for this...


    The reason why he could be so calm was that he had known there was no room here for a long time, or


    perhaps it had something to do with him.


    She muttered to herself, ''can you willful if you have money?! How could she be bullied by him like this


    just because he was rich!


    Hmm... Ok! Money could indeed bully her, at least now she had no other choice.


    Ang sat opposite him angrily and took a sip of tea.


    Noticing that she was just angry, Edward asked, "are you going to have dinner?"


    She took out her phone and was looking for a hotel nearby. The nearest one was about three


    kilometers, which was a little far. The key point was that there was no room. She was not familiar with


    this ce, and it was about eight o''clock now. It was not convenient for her to find another hotel!


    "Let''s eat!" How could a person not eat? It''s a waste of not eating! I''d better spent every penny of him


    on eating and led him live a poor life!


    In the dining room, Edward seeing that she ate more than usual today, she burped and didn''t stop


    eating. Feeling something was wrong, he asked, "do you like it very much?"


    "I will make you poor." She said with food in her mouth.


    Hearing that, Edward was stunned. Then he held back hisughter and said, "you are so silly! How


    much is it worth? It''s not as expensive as buying a crown jewel for a year''s meal!"


    Ang didn''t say anything during the meal. It turned out that she was sulking.


    She was stunned by his words.


    That''s right! This meal cost only a few thousand dors. The Phoenix crown she bought in the H


    Administrative Region that day was several million dors. She might as well buy a few more crowns or


    precious gems...


    Seeing her in a daze, he knew that she didn''t expect that way was to spend his money more easily. He


    was still smiling, which frustrated her.


    "Edward! I heard that every daughter-inw who married a rich family has a ck card. I''m going to


    marry you, but I haven''t seen it!" If she really had this card, she must use it to make him poor. He


    always bullied her when she was poor!


    "You don''t like to spend my money, do you?" He lowered his head and said.


    Ang had been brainwashed by Lesley recently.


    "There is nothing in the world that belongs to us. Edward doesn''t belong to you. Even if you lose him


    one day, it won''t be a pity! At least you used to have it, right?"


    What Lesley said reminded her of Zhu Ziqing''s words, "I came to this world naked, and I will go back


    naked in a twinkling of an eye!"


    She didn''t have it from the beginning. During the period of the agreement marriage, just take it as the


    happiness she stole!


    "I was out of my mind before, but now I''m fine."


    "Ha-ha-ha..." Edward found that his wife was getting more and more open-minded recently and said


    such funny words from time to time. This might be her real face?


    Seeing that she had almost finished eating, he asked, "do I need to take you to spend money?"


    When she was full, she leaned against the chairzily and said, "I''m a little tired today. It''s still a long


    time. I''ll spend it slowly in the future."


    "So you want to go back?"


    "Okay."


    In the hotel, Ang took a shower and cleaned herself up. Seeing that Edward was still in the


    bathroom, she asked the waiter for another set of quilt and put it on the sofa. Then she climbed onto


    the bed and fell asleep.


    More than ten minutester, Edward dried his hair and went to bed. Ang pulled the quilt over and


    covered her head with it, only showing her eyes. She kicked his feet and said, "go to sleep on the


    sofa."

 Chapter 147 The Play Is Over. Can You Sleep Now

    Chapter 147 The y Is Over. Can You Sleep Now


    She wanted him to sleep on the sofa?


    He nced at the short sofa and smiled helplessly. "Do you think I can sleep on that sofa?"


    She was stunned. Not to mention him, even if she slept on it, she still had to bend her legs. He was


    twenty centimeters taller than her!


    Noticing that she was aware of the problem, Edward ignored her request and took a corner of the quilt


    to get in.


    He always held her in his armsst several times because they slept in the same bed. asionally, he


    would tease her to sound her out, but she was so controble and didn''t have sex with him. In the past


    week, although she had slept with Lesley in the same bed, she didn''t know if she was in a trance or


    not. She always wanted him to hold her and sleepfortably. If it went on like this, she was afraid that


    she couldn''t control herself!


    When he crawled into the quilt, she jumped off the bed and dodged him like he was a beast.


    She was fine a few days ago, but she hadn''t seen him for only a week. Why did she resist again?


    He frowned and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    She looked at him, only to find that his eyes were clear, and there was no lust in his eyes. But anyway,


    she couldn''t get used to sleeping in his arms. It was a very dangerous thing!


    After thinking for a while, she didn''t answer him and went to sleep on the sofa.


    She wrapped herself in the quilt with her back to him. Edward gradually got used to her strangeness.


    As long as she didn''t leave his sight, he wouldn''t make things difficult for her. When he saw her lie


    down, he turned off the light and fell asleep.


    Ten minutester.


    "Ah Choo..."


    "Ah Choo..."


    "Ah Choo..."


    The light was turned on. Edward sat up and said, "don''t sleep there. You''ll catch a cold."


    "Edward, turn off the air conditioner!" The air conditioner was blowing on the sofa. If it blow until


    tomorrow, she would definitely catch a cold!


    "Are you sure you want to turn off the air conditioner?" It was so hot that even the electric fan couldn''t


    help her cool down!


    She sat up straight, wrapped in the quilt because of cold and only revealed her face. She trembled and


    said, "turn it off!"


    She was so cold!


    Edward nced at her, picked up the remote control and turned off the air conditioner. Seeing her lying


    back on the sofa, he turned off the light andy down.


    Twenty minutester, Ang turned over for the fifth time. Although she sweated a lot, she didn''t dare


    to say anything.


    Open the air-conditioning was cold, and without it, it was so hot that she couldn''t fall asleep! But why


    didn''t he move? Doesn''t he hot?


    "Edward..." She called softly.


    "Yes..." He answered wearily.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that he was still awake, she asked, "are you hot?"


    "Yes." He still answered wearily.


    How could he not feel hot in a summer night of thirty degree Celsius without summer sleeping mat?


    "How about... Shall we turn on the air conditioner?"


    "You will catch a cold."


    "Raise the temperature?"


    "It was 26 degree Celsius just now. If I raise up higher, it will be heating."


    In fact, the temperature of the air conditioner was not low, but she just under the air outlet of air


    conditioner, so it was cold.


    "But it''s so hot. How can I sleep?" She frowned and said worriedly.


    Suddenly, the light was on again. The sudden light made her eyes ufortable. She squinted and


    when she opened her eyes, he was already standing beside her.


    "You..." Before she could ask, he had bent over and picked her up.


    "Hey... What are you doing?" She was so scared that she struggled.


    Edward had never amodate himself to anyone like this. Although he was willing to amodate


    himself to her every time, she was really not easy to please! Since he couldn''t satisfy her anyway, it


    was better for him to make the decision!


    Ignoring her shock and struggle, Edward threw her on the bed and turned on the air conditioner with


    the remote control.


    "Edward, don''t you feel cold? Do you want to sleep on the sofa?"


    He had turned on the air conditioner with the remote control. When he heard her question, his hand


    stopped, turned his head and said indifferently, "I want to sleep with you!"


    Ang took his words seriously. She blushed and got out of bed in fear. Seeing that she wanted to


    escape again, Edward grabbed her arm from behind and pulled her back.


    "You sleep on the bed tonight!" His voice was domineering and cold.


    I want to sleep with you! ¡ª¡ª


    "You bastard, Edward! I don''t want to sleep with you!"


    A rogue? When did he treat her like a hooligan? When he was in the H Administration District, he didn''t


    do anything to her in order to take care of her feelings. How could she call him a rogue? It seemed that


    even if he was a gentleman, she would always think of him as a dirty man. If so, was it necessary to be


    a gentleman to her?


    He frowned slightly, and his face was a little gloomy. He tightened his hand.


    "Ah..." The strength behind pulled her back and she fell on the bed. Without cking off, he directly


    crossed her waist and pressed her with his body.


    "Rascal?" He raised his eyebrows and smiled wickedly, "why am I a rogue?"


    The warm breath approached and scratched the tip of her nose, making her itchy. She was like an


    infuriated little tiger, stretching out her little paws. "Aren''t you just acting like a hoodlum now? !"


    "As a husband, I''m afraid you''ll catch a cold, so I suggest you sleep in bed. But you are too


    disobedient, so I have to take special measures. How can you called me a hooligan?"


    "Edward, don''t get too involved in the y, okay? We have reached an agreement to get married.


    There is no one here. How can you say a husband and a wife?"


    "An arranged marriage? Have you read too many novels? Your gown alone costs nearly ten million.


    Wedding, wedding photos, betrothal presents... Although I am rich, but I am not a yboy with


    marriage! Or do you regret marrying me?" He looked indifferent at first, and then came out of the words


    with his eyebrows raised and in a threatened tone.


    Ang was frightened by his serious expression and her face turned pale. "What did you say? !"


    "You... Ang is my wife. You will marry into my family in proper, formal manner. We have got the


    marriage certificate and are about to take wedding photos. After a few days, the wedding will be held.


    The whole world knows that you are my wife!" He smiled gently, with domineering and warning in his


    eyes.


    They had reached an agreement to get married. He said that as if she had really married him! But


    when she looked at his eyes, she found that he was not joking at all! The plot was turned over so fast


    that she was unable to react for a moment.


    "You, you... Is it..." She frowned and thought for a while. Then she got closer to his ear and asked, "is


    there someone monitoring us?"


    So, he couldn''t tell anyone about the agreement?


    Edward was speechless: "......"


    Sure enough, his little wife''s mind was different from others.


    "No..." He said with his dark eyes.


    There was obvious displeasure on his face, and Ang hesitated. She said in a voice that only could


    hear between them, "I see. Is there someone monitoring here? I said it in such a low voice that they


    couldn''t hear. I know. I''ll sleep in the same bed with you, but you are not allowed to move..."


    Before she could finish her words, her lips were covered by his thin lips.


    Ah...


    Why did Edward kiss her again out of no reason?


    She wanted to struggle, but she didn''t dare to resist too fiercely at the thought that someone might be


    spying on them. After a while, he let go of her, and she was panting with a red face.


    Is it because... The y is over. Can you sleep now?


    She looked at his slightly angry face and waited for him to leave her. Then the two of them could go to


    bed quickly.

 Chapter 148 Why Does It Hurt

    Chapter 148 Why Does It Hurt


    Her cheeks were as red as peaches, and she looked particrly cute because of curiosity in her eyes.


    He looked from her bright eyes to her cherry-like lips, and his Adam''s apple couldn''t help rolling. His


    mind was full of the scene that he had sex with her. For a moment, his body was very hot.


    Edward''s skin was fairer than many women''s. His face turned a little red, and his usual indifference


    was gone. Holding back his desire for her was like a child who wanted to eat candies but couldn''t get


    them.


    Was there still such a gentleman in the world? He had tried his best to hold back his desire. Just


    because she didn''t agree, he could still control himself not to touch her. That was why she felt he was


    more and more reliable.


    Except that his face was slightly red, he seemed to be unable to scratch, revealing a sad expression.


    She couldn''t helpughing in the bottom of her heart. Although she tried her best to hold back her


    laughter, the secretly happy expression in her heart inevitably climbed up the corners of her eyes.


    What? Was sheughing at him?


    "What are youughing at?" He asked.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    His zing breath wrapped her. As soon as he spoke, her forehead was wiped by his warm breath. It


    was itchy, and there was a sudden desire in her lower abdomen.


    He must has an intolerable desire as she was now.


    She quickly pulled the quilt to separate them.


    Desire, there was desire in her eyes!


    Just like a starving child, Edward was eager to eat the food in front of him. Seeing her eyes, he


    grabbed her wrist immediately.


    "Ah!" There was fire between them originally. The two of them rubbed their skin together, as if adding


    oil to the fire.


    "We are a real couple."


    Ang was devoured by his desire, she shook her head and tried to push him away.


    It would be better if he didn''t move. As soon as he moved, she was rubbed more ufortable by the


    little thing of him. He pressed her down subconsciously, making her unable to move.


    She was like a sheep pounced on by a hungry wolf, pressed to death, and even felt that the wolf on her


    body was about to bite down.


    The dangerous breath came to her face, and she was frightened to use all her strength to resist. He


    was so tall. How could she push him away? She could only wave her arms and beat him, "Edward! You


    can''t do this! Get out of my way!"


    "Don''t move... I feel bad..." He pressed her and breathed hard.


    This kind of breathing and the warm breath of his body made her face red, and she could not help but


    feel a heat in her lower abdomen.


    chill! Ang, calm down! Men were animals that thought with their lower bodies. It was just an impulse.


    She couldn''t fall for it anymore! Thinking of the day when he was with another woman...


    Hmm... However, since Edward was in his thirties, it was normal for him to have a few rtionships. He


    who can be called pure as he has only one emotional experience. He didn''t mind that she also had two


    rtionships!


    Incorrect! You can''t just think that way! Ang, it''s dangerous for you to think so! Although she had two


    rtionships, they werepletely broken up. How could he give money to her for more than ten


    years?


    If you marry a rich man, you must have kept a woman outside! ¡ª¡ª


    There was no connection between money and morality of a man. Even if he couldn''t afford it, he could


    ask women out! ¡ª¡ª


    Let''s just turn a blind eye to these things. Do you think you can find a better one after divorce? ¡ª¡ª


    Ang felt that all kinds of public opinions appeared in her mind, and she didn''t know who to believe


    for a moment. She just felt very sad. She liked Edward and wanted to get him, but she knew that he still


    had another woman in his heart. She tried to persuade herself not to mind, but her heart would hurt


    uncontrobly.


    However, if she took this step, it meant that she had to ept everything he had and try to pretend not


    to know, just as the aunts had said, turn a blind eye to it...


    Her heart ached so much that she could hardly breathe.


    "Edward..." She tried her best to call his name, "it hurts."


    Hurt? He didn''t move. Why did she feel pain?


    She tried to push him away with an ufortable expression on her face.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Noticing that there was something wrong with her, he stood up a little and


    asked at a loss.


    She didn''t say anything. She just curled up sideways, grabbed the clothes in front of her heart and took


    a deep breath.


    "Ang!" He wanted to pull her over, her face was not as red as before, but a little pale. Her lips were


    tightly closed, and her eyes happened to meet his eyes.


    When he saw the resentment in her eyes, he was stunned. "What''s wrong with you?"


    She used to be together with Minnie, and had almost married Greg. But she had never been like this.


    When she thought of the dubious rtionship between him and the other women, she felt pain in her


    chest and even a little suffocated.


    Did she like him so much?


    She asked herself in her heart, but closed her eyes and shook her head.


    Frightened by her strange behavior, Edward asked, "are you feeling ufortable? Let''s go to the


    hospital?"


    She didn''t understand that each of her rtionship was so pure that there was no room for the other


    people. But how could he care about another woman so much even if he had loved her for more than


    ten years. She couldn''t tell whether his care for her was true or not...


    Ang didn''t reply. She just closed her eyes with tears in her eyes. He was frightened and called her


    nervously again, "Ang? Where does it hurt?"


    ''why is she so stubborn? ''what''s wrong with my heart? It''s a burden to my heart.''.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital!" Then he sat up, straightened his clothes, got out of bed and bent over to


    pick her up.


    She closed her eyes all the time, only to feel that her body was lifted up by him.


    "Ah!" She was so frightened that she opened her eyes suddenly, but because of fear, she grasped his


    clothes tightly on his chest. "I''m fine!"


    "You are so painful that you can''t even speak. Why are you still so stubborn?" He frowned and walked


    towards the door.


    "Wait! Edward, I''m really fine. I just..." She was so angry that she felt a pain in her chest, but it was not


    as serious as going to the hospital!


    She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. How could he believe her?


    "But what?"


    She only liked him, but he liked two women at the same time. She didn''t want to be so humble! If he


    knew that she was jealous, he would find her weakness!


    "I''m just overwhelmed by you!" Then she was about to get out of his arms.


    She tried to avoid eye contact with him. Her words were vague, and there were emotions in her eyes,


    but she didn''t want to say it. It was obvious what she was saying an excuse!


    Edward didn''t let her go and asked seriously, "tell me, what happened?"


    She can''t even admit it anyway!


    "I''m really fine! I have a heart problem!" She didn''t dare to look into his eyes, so she had to lower her


    eyebrows.


    He frowned and put her on the bed after a while. He alsoy down and hugged her. "I will wait for you


    slowly until you are willing to."


    "What do you want?" She turned her back to him and asked deliberately.


    "I can do nothing to you." In the business world, he had seen through so many cunning thoughts, but


    he couldn''t see through her.


    There was love in her eyes when she looked at him, and he also tasted her passion that night. But the


    next day, she began to avoid him because of the birth control pills. When she saw him with other


    women in the H Administrative Region, she was so desperate, but she just didn''t want to admit it. She


    didn''t want to ept him anymore. She didn''t want to believe him.


    "I..." She had thought about it thousands of times. Even if he only wanted to use her young body to


    reproduce, even if he had another woman in his heart, she still wanted to ept him!


    "What?"


    She was not a person who was ease at hide herself, but every time she was about to say something,


    she would swallowed it.


    "It doesn''t matter, Ang. As long as I''m your husband, that''s enough..." He would give her enough


    time. He believed that she would always be touched.

 Chapter 149 Is There A Knife In Mr. Edwards Arms

    Chapter 149 Is There A Knife In Mr. Edward''s Arms


    As long as I''m your husband, that''s enough... ¡ª¡ª


    Why were there always some ws on the originally perfect things? How happy she would be if he only


    cared about her?


    "Hmm... We have to get up early tomorrow, don''t we? Let''s go to bed early." She tried to put on a smile.


    He had done everything he could. He had never done anything so attentively, but in the end, he still got


    such a result.


    Seeing that she was unwilling to say more, his eyes gradually dimmed.


    This night, he still slept with her in his arms. Although it didn''t go further, at least she didn''t reject him


    now. As long as she was in his arms, everything would be fine.


    Edward didn''t notice that the corners of his mouth were gradually rising. The two of them closed their


    eyes tacitly, but they were awake in the first half of the night. They didn''t fall asleep until two o''clock in


    the morning.


    The next day, Ang was awakened by a knock on the door. She covered her head with the quilt


    painfully and rolled it up to continue sleeping. Seeing her like this, Edward, who was taking care of


    himself, couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Normally, she would get up early to study. Now it was almost eight o''clock, but she was still sleeping so


    soundly. Last night, when she was in his arms, she wanted to move, but she controlled herself. He was


    afraid that she didn''t sleep much because of what he saidst night.


    "If you don''t get up, we can''t take photos." He stood aside and looked at her wrapped in the quilt.


    "Okay..." She snorted angrily and turned her back to him, indicating that she didn''t want to talk to him.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door again. "Please wait a moment," replied Edward.


    One of Lucy''s assistants was a man. He didn''t want other men to see his wife''s sleeping face.


    "Haven''t you got up yet?" He asked again.


    Ang didn''t reply and continued to sleep.


    Was it not easy to wake her up?


    With a smile at the corners of his mouth, he leaned over and whispered in her ear, "if you don''t get up


    now, I will do what I want to do but didn''t dost night."


    What he wanted to do but didn''t dost night...


    Still sleepy, she didn''t know what he meant for a while. Then she heard his ambiguous voice, "I don''t


    mind letting them wait outside and hear your voice."


    "! ! !" Suddenly, she understood what he meant and opened her eyes. He put his hands in his pockets


    and standing straight with a smile as he saw her opened her eyes.


    Ang was so frightened that she couldn''t fall asleep. She got up, washed and changed her clothes.


    Seeing that she had taken care of herself, Edward went to open the door.


    This set of wedding photos included the majestic pce style and the style of the regions south of the


    Yangtze River with rivers and bridges.


    The first set was a photo of the bride and groom in their dragon and Phoenix gown and a photo of the


    traditional clothes of the Han dynasty in their home.


    After changing the first set of clothes, the two of them came to the indoor studio. ording to the


    photographer, the two of them sat on the couch and took several pictures of them tasting the tea across


    the small tea table.


    Next, there was an intimate photo of the couple.


    Seeing Ang standing stiffly next to Edward, the photographer said, "the bride gets closer to the


    groom!"


    She tilted her body a little, but still kept a long distance from Edward.


    The photographer was a little helpless. "Get closer! Be closer!"


    Wasn''t this close enough?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She had to move a little more.


    Seeing this, the photographer frowned and simply said, "change a posse! Groom, you are lying on the


    bed."


    Edwardy down and looked like azy young man in the leisure time in the afternoon.


    "Bride, lie on the groom''s body."


    "! ! !" She was a little surprised. "Lie on him?"


    Are you kidding me? Lying on his body in front of so many people?


    As soon as he heard that she was going to lie on him, Edward suddenly smiled and said, "Hilda has


    finally chosen a good team."


    Good photo crew...


    Seeing the terrified look on Ang''s face, Lucy covered her mouth and smiled, "is there a knife in Mr.


    Edward''s arms?"


    Although the two had been intimate, but they had never tried to behave intimate like many other


    couples. He was really looking forward to enjoying the feelings of her lying on his chest.


    "Hurry up, bride! There were still a lot of photos to take! Mike, go and help the bride!" The photographer


    thought it was because of her inconvenient dressing that she hesitated.


    "Do we have to do this?" She was a little annoyed.


    The photographer frowned and said, "not necessarily. Or you can have a deep kiss."


    A deep kiss...


    "Well, forget it. I''ll take this one." She lifted her dress and climbed up. Edward reached out and pulled


    her. She sat on him and stared at his smiling face. She felt ufortable.


    It was lucky for Edward! But they were all here. Finish the shooting as soon as possible!


    Shey in his arms, and he naturally held her shoulder.


    "Well, the bride closed your eyes..."


    She closed her eyes obediently and heard the photographer say, "the bridegroom peeped at the


    bride..."


    Then, the make-up artist, Lucy, came over to help her tidy up her clothes. The light was turned on by


    themplighter. In this way, the first intimate photo was finallypleted.


    After the literature and intimate theme were finished, they began to take some more nifty photos.


    "The bride is standing there with a whip. The groom knelt down."


    Kneel down...


    Should I ask Edward to kneel down?


    Should a cold and indifferent person like Mr. Edward would cooperate with them to take such a photo?


    All of a sudden, Lucy became more interested in him. She had known him for so many years, but she


    had never seen him in such a humble manner!


    Edward stood aside and frowned.


    Ang held the whip and looked at it for a while.


    Did he want her to hit him this time? This was much more interesting than lying on him!


    She turned her head and asked the photographer excitedly, "are you going to take the picture of


    beating him? I can take this one well!"


    "Ha-ha..." Lucy and several assistants couldn''t helpughing.


    He frowned tightly and said to the photographer, "delete this group of photos."


    The photographer and other staff had heard about Edward since they came here to take photos. The


    superior told them provide them an excellent service and not to make Mr. Edward angry. Hearing that


    Mr. Edward was going to cancel it, they hesitated and looked at each other without knowing what to do.


    Lucy knew men''s knees were made of gold, not to mention a man like Edward. How could he kneel


    down so easily?


    "No! I like this set of photos, Edward!" Ang asked the photographer excitedly, "do you have a whip?"


    The CEO said he wanted to delete it, but his wife wanted to take it. So should he take it or not?


    Everyone was stunned and didn''t know whether they should take the photos or not.


    Although Ang was lively, but there was no other emotion on Edward''s face except frowning. Even


    Lucy, who had just thought it was a joke, got nervous at the moment.


    Although he was usually cold to her, he always amodate himself to her. How could Ang know


    what kind of person he was in other people''s eyes? She didn''t realize the tension at all. She couldn''t


    wait to wave the whip in her hand, deliberately showing a condescending expression. "Stretch out your


    hand!"


    Edward indeed stretched out his hand, but to grab her whip. Ang was quick witted and beat him in


    the palm, with a yful expression on her face.


    She didn''t realize that when the whip fell on his palm, everyone present took a deep breath.

 Chapter 150 Can You Blame The Whip For Your Short Hand

    Chapter 150 Can You me The Whip For Your Short Hand


    "I think I continue to use a whip after this! I will definitely perform well in this group!"


    Because the previous group were intimate photos, Ang felt very embarrassed and spent a long time


    to take them. In this group of photos, the bridegroom had to show his "hen pecked" grievance to show


    his bride''s higher status. Besides, the bride beat him without a fierce look but sweetly.


    At this moment, Ang had a naughty smile on her face. But the cold look of Edward really made the


    people around dare not breathe heavily.


    Before Mr. Edward went into utterly angry, Ang even pped him heavily on the palm.


    Just when everyone was silent, Edward grabbed Ang''s arm and teased her with a cold face, "I think


    we can take a few more pictures of lying on the bed. This kind of vulgar thing is not suitable for your


    temperament."


    Mr. Edward''s words stunned everyone for three seconds.


    Lucy was still in a daze, as if asking her assistant, or as if talking to herself, "Mr. Edward, is this... Is he


    kidding?"


    Mr. Edward, who was said always with a poker face was actually know how to make jokes.


    The members of the shooting team still remembered what their boss had told them, so they didn''t know


    what to do.


    "I''m so beautiful. What doesn''t deserve me? I just wanted to shoot this set of photos!" Ang dodged


    him and said willfully. Then her eyes rolled around and hit him on the shoulder unexpectedly. Edward


    dodged her with a quick wit. Seeing that, Ang began to attack again.


    The two of them chased one after the other inside the studio.


    Edward sessfully dodged her several times. Seeing that she was continued chasing after him,


    Edward stopped. Ang was annoyed by could not run fast with the tight dress. Seeing him stop, she


    ran to him and raised the whip. He was not in a hurry to run away, but stood still with a sly smile on his


    face. When she was about to bump into him, he reached out and pressed her forehead.


    Ang suddenly couldn''t move forward. She was so angry that she waved the stick and wanted to hit


    him. She was only two centimeters away from him! But there was only two centimeters left!


    He couldn''t help but grin when he saw that she was fixed in the same ce by him and tried her best to


    wave her arms but failed to hit him. And she was already a little exasperated. His ridicule was added


    fuel to the fire!


    Edward not only bullied her with money, but also made her a scene with his tall figure and long hands!


    It was so annoying!


    The two of them couldn''t stop but have a good time, and they had already forgotten that there were still


    so many people around them. Seeing such an interesting scene, everyone couldn''t helpughing, and


    some people couldn''t help but secretly take a small video. The photographer was quick to catch up with


    the scene that he pressed her head to avoid her to beat him.


    Ang was irritated and resented that she would never give up if she couldn''t beat him.


    She looked at the whip in her hand and said angrily, "if it''s not my prop was too short, won''t I fail to hit


    you?"


    "How can you me the whip for your short hand?" He said with a smile.


    She took two steps back to avoid his hand that was holding her head. Then she looked around and


    saw a stick lying horizontally between the two shelves. She put the whip on the table and walked over


    with her heavy dress lifted in her hands.


    Ang wanted to take out the stick, but she couldn''t. The stick was in the middle of two cabs, which


    were full of vases and some jade ornaments.


    She just wanted to use this long stick to teach Edward a lesson. Her anger made her umte all


    her strength in her hand. With a pull, the stick came out.


    "Watch out!" The photographer was busy checking the photos when he saw her holding the stick. The


    person in charge of the venue told him not to take that stick


    "Edward, you''re dead meat!" Ang didn''t hear the photographer''s words. She held the stick proudly


    and waved it at Edward.


    Standing not far from her, Edward was about to say with a smile, "have a try." The cab behind


    Ang suddenly fell down with a squeak.


    The wooden cabs in the studio were all made of wood. The thick cabs were more than two


    meters high, people would either death or disabled if hit by the cab!


    The smile on Edward''s face was reced by a nervous one, and Ang had realized that danger was


    approaching.


    Wearing such a dress, she couldn''t walk fast, let alone run away.


    "Ah..." She squatted down subconsciously, closed her eyes and held her head.


    The jars on the cab smashed to the ground, making a crisp sound. She even felt the pain on her


    face after being hit by the pieces of the broken bottle. However, one second, ten seconds, one minute...


    She clearly felt something rubbing her head, but she didn''t feel any pain. She opened her eyes and


    saw many people around her, with their hands underpinned the cupboards to keep it from falling.


    In a panic, when she saw Lucy who reached out her hand to pull her. "Mrs. Edward, get up quickly!"


    Still in a state of shock, she put her hand on Lucy''s palm and was pulled away by her.


    "Mr. Edward,e out now!" They couldn''t hold on any longer and their faces turned red.


    "Okay!" Seeing that Ang had left safely, he came out of the cab.


    Many people surrounded him and helped him to hold the cab. They didn''t let it go until Edward left.


    The cab fell to the ground with a big bang. Ang even felt the floor shake.


    It was such a big, tall and thick wooden cab. If she had been pressed down just now, she would


    have died!


    With a lingering fear, she looked at the dust cab around her and then looked at Edward. His face


    turned red and his fair hand was grazed.


    The scene that he blocked the hot water for her appeared in her mind again. The scald on his back


    hadn''t healed yet. This time, she almost killed him!


    Ang couldn''t help but tremble, holding Lucy''s hand more and more tightly.


    "It''s all right now!" Lucy felt that her hands were cold and her body was trembling, so she helped her sit


    on the chair.


    Lucy was a friend of Hilda. She had heard from Hilda that her brother was very strict. If she did


    something wrong, she must be punished severely. Although Mrs. Edward was almost hit, it was Mr.


    Edward who was injured. This scolding must be inevitable!


    Lucy wanted tofort her, but she only said, "it''s all right now!" She couldn''t think of saying anything


    more. After all, she was also frightened.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ang also knew that she had made trouble again. Her feet were so weak that she sat down with the


    help of Lucy. She kept her eyes on Edward until he took a few deep breaths and turned to look into her


    eyes. He was daunting even he was not angry. And currently, his sullen eyes frightened her so much


    that she did not have the courage to look back at him.

 Chapter 151 I Wont Hide Anymore

    Chapter 151 I Won''t Hide Anymore


    Ang lowered her head and pulled her hand out of Lucy''s palm out of fear. Her hands were clenched


    in herp.


    Edward walked over step by step and stood in front of her. She felt a heavy stone pressing on her


    heart, making her out of breath. She felt that the person above her was staring at her for a few


    seconds, and then she saw him pick up the whip beside.


    His hand was fair, slender and good-looking, but now it was bruised and grazed.


    Ang was so scared that she almost killed him! But she was the one who did the wrong thing. Her


    father had said that the one who did the wrong thing was the least qualified to cry.


    Fear and guilt were both entangled in her heart, but she held back the tears in her eyes and pursed her


    lips.


    This time, she wouldn''t fight back.


    Edward squatted down and knelt on one knee. Then he stretched out his hand to open her tightly


    clenched hands because of nervousness and held them.


    Huh? From the strength and the touch, why did she feel a trace offort?


    Ang thought it must be her illusion and her heart was still hanging in her throat.


    Seeing that she still didn''t raise her head, he gently put the whip in her palm. When she was in a daze,


    his eyes were soft, and there was a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have


    dodged. I shouldn''t have bullied you. You almost got hurt by the cab."


    She suddenly raised her head, her face full of surprise.


    What did he just say? Was he apologizing? Did she hear it wrong?


    With a faint smile, Edward held her hand on her thigh and gently stroked it tofort her.


    Her hair fell from her forehead, and her guilty eyes showed a nk expression, embarrassed and


    lovely.


    Usually, he looked at her with cherish, let alone now she was trembling, aggrieved, guilty and stunned.


    He would have held her in his arms andforted her if not being in front of so many people, let alone


    ming her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You, you... Don''t me me? " Ang widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "Do you still want to hit me? I won''t hide anymore. " He looked up and met her slightly surprised eyes.


    I was wrong. I shouldn''t have dodged. I shouldn''t have bullied you. You almost got hurt by the cab.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Do you still want to hit me? I won''t hide anymore. ¡ª¡ª


    When she was a child, she was naughty and always made trouble. She spilled the soup and broke the


    bowl. When she was in primary school, middle school and high school, it seemed that she always liked


    to make trouble. She wasined by other parents that she bullied her ssmates, that she broke


    the window, and that she was punished by the teachers... Sometimes, when her father heard this, he


    would directly pick up the clothes rack next to him and hit her on the shin without saying anything.


    She had always been scolded by her parents because she liked to make trouble since she was a child.


    However, after she met him, it seemed that she was the most wronged one in all troubles. Every time it


    was her who made trouble and it was her who hurt him, but he never med her in a tone.


    He had a cold face. Shouldn''t he be angry and lose his temper? But heforted her instead!


    With his eyes wide open, the mist that had been filled with fear suddenly surged up. She couldn''t help


    but burst intoughter, crying andughing. She even raised her whip and hit him on the shoulder. "You


    are so stupid! You always look for trouble! "


    Seeing her smile, he was finally relieved. Then he stood up and held her in his arms, whispering, "From


    now on, even if you hold a knife, I won''t hide."


    She couldn''t help but burst into tears, but with a hint of sweetness. "That''s what you said!"


    This time, she didn''t reject his intimacy. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his waist, pressed her


    cheek against his abdomen, and closed her eyes to enjoy hisfort.


    From now on, even if you hold a knife, I won''t hide. ¡ª¡ª


    She built a towering tower in her heart and locked herself on the top of it, tightly closing the door. After


    climbing up the tower, Edward finally waited that she opened a window and gave him a moved face.


    However, none of them had ever thought that this sweet joke, with sunshine breaking into her heart,


    was destined to smash them to pieces

 Chapter 152 Are We A Troubled Couple

    Chapter 152 Are We A Troubled Couple


    At ten twenty in the evening, in the hotel room.


    After taking a shower and drying his hair, Edward walked to the bed and found that the woman was


    sleeping soundly. He tiptoed to the bed, turned off the light and hugged her from behind as usual. The


    woman in his arms turned over and rubbed against his chest.


    She was like a coquettish kitten. But she was tired and frightened today, and the next few days would


    also be very tired, so he didn''t want her to be tired again.


    Edward held her contentedly, but didn''t see her smile.


    From the south to the Maldives, Ang was full of energy at the beginning. But in thest few days,


    she was listless liking an eggnt beaten by frost.


    In order not to mess up her appearance, she couldn''t rx even when she was resting. On thest day


    in Maldives, her feet had been scraped by high heels. Lucy asked her assistant to look for band aids.


    Seeing this, Edward came over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "My feet are scraped." Ang sat on the chair and looked up.


    Seeing her aggrieved face, he squatted down and held her feet in the palm of his hand to look at it


    carefully.


    Ang rarely wore high-heeled shoes. The skin on her feet was fair and wless, and it was more


    delicate than women who often wore high-heeled shoes. When they were taking photos in the south,


    Ang was wearing traditional wedding shoes and didn''t hurt her feet. In the past few days of


    photographing in Maldives, every set of clothes was matched with high-heeled shoes. In fact, her feet


    had been worn out on the afternoon of the first day. In result of the umtion of hurt, the skin on


    several parts of her ankle was broken.


    "It''s so serious. Why did you deal with it sote?" Edward looked up with cold eyes. Lucy and her


    assistants were too scared to say a word.


    After getting along with Lucy for several days, Ang became familiar with her. Lucy was good at


    taking care of people and always looked at her. It was not her fault. However, Lucy was bold, why was


    she frightened to not know what to say because of Edward''s words?


    She hurriedly pulled his hand and said, "It''s normal to be scraped wearing high heels! I just thought that


    I could put up with it! "


    "Then don''t wear it! Lucy, bring me some t shoes. " As soon as Mr. Edward gave the order, Lucy


    asked her assistant to fetch it.


    "No! I don''t want to wear t shoes! " Ang stopped her.


    "There''s still an afternoon left! And there will be a whole day tomorrow. Are you sure? " Edward


    frowned.


    She nodded, "Yes! I don''t wear t shoes! "


    Ang was not a woman who would ignore her own health for her beauty, so it made him a little


    curious. He couldn''t think of any reason, so he asked, "Can you tell me the reason?"


    She didn''t hide anything andined, "It''s all because of you. Why are you so tall? If I don''t wear


    high-heeled shoes, can I take the photos with you? "


    Surprised, Edward chuckled, "So, that''s why you don''t want to wear t shoes?"


    Although it was not her fault that she was not tall enough, she still felt a little embarrassed. Not only


    Edward, but also the people around them couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Lucy thought Ang was more and more adorable. She said sincerely, "This is the cutest height


    difference! This is popr nowadays! "


    "Forget it, Lucy. You don''t have tofort me! I don''t depend on my height. It''s not my fault to be short.


    Besides, there are high heels. With the help of tools, I can still take photos with him! " She said half


    jokingly and half seriously.


    His little wife could always say something unexpected to him. Sometimes, he really wanted to know if


    her brain structure was different from others! His displeasure was swept away. He pinched her cheek


    and said, "Silly!"


    "You are the fool! Your whole family are stupid! " Ang dodged him and said.


    Edward didn''t y with her. He stopped smiling and then he walked towards the photographer. After a


    while, he came back. The photographer''s assistant ran over and asked, "How do you feel, Mrs.


    Ang? Can we take the next set of photos now? "


    "Sure!" Although she was still very tired, she wanted to go back to the hotel to have a rest as soon as


    possible.


    When Ang was about to put on her high heels, Edward said, "Don''t wear it. Give it to me!"


    "What?"


    "You don''t need to wear high-heeled shoes in the next group of photos." Edward took her high-heeled


    shoes and squatted in front of her, "Come on, I''ll carry you."


    Seeing that she was confused, the photographer''s assistant exined, "Mr. Edward said his wife''s feet


    were broken, so he asked if he could take them in another way. Considering your feet, Mrs. Ang, we


    suggest that you can take a group of photos of the bridegroom carrying the bride walking along the


    coastline. The scenery here is good and it will be beautiful when it is shot. But Mr. Edward will work


    harder. "


    "Carry me on his back? How long will it take? " Ang took a look at the long coastline. It would take a


    person dozens of minutes to walk alone, wouldn''t it? It was too hard for him to take photos with her on


    his back!


    "It''s hard to say. It depends on the process of taking photos." The assistant exined.


    "It doesn''t matter. Come on." Said Edward.


    After hesitating for a while, shey on his back. She was 1.60 meter tall and weighed less than a


    hundred. She was quite light. After he carried her on his back, the staff straightened her dress.


    Edward walked to the designated position and stood up with her on his back.


    The blue sea, the blue sky, the golden sand beach, and the elegant wind. Not only the scenery was


    beautiful, but also the light was good. Of course, in order to get a good result, the staff would hold an


    umbre for them before they started shooting, but they would be exposed to the scorching sun when


    they took photos.


    Ang felt hot even in a cool dress, not to mention that he was in a suit.


    The strong light of the scorching sun was even hotter. Seeing that the photographer had not been


    officially about to shoot, she covered the sun with her hands for him. Edward felt that there was no


    sunlight burning his eyes, and then he found her small movements. His heart was slightly warm. He


    turned his head and smiled. "Are we a troubled couple like this?"


    She blushed and was about to put down her hand when the photographer shouted, "Don''t move!"


    She blushed and used two hands to sunshade him. He carried her on his back, turned his head slightly


    and smiled. Their eyes were full of love.


    No one would doubt that they were a loving couple.


    On the evening of the 21th day of the sixth month of the lunar calendar, all the members of the Xu


    Family were in the hotel. Ang came in a hurry. When she opened the door, Mrs. Darcyined,


    "You are going to get married. How rash you are!"


    "Am I in a hurry to see you and dad?" Ignoring her mother''s rare sternness, Ang held her in her


    arms.


    "Have you moved all your things here?"


    "No, Edward said he would arrange someone to send here."


    "Why do you still call him by his full name? It seems that you are not close to him."


    Ang was stunned and stuck out her tongue.


    "Go to take a shower and eat something to rest!" Her mother let her in and closed the door again.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The old woman of the Yan Family attached great importance to the wedding of Edward, and she


    insisted to follow the old traditional process. This meant that Ang didn''t have to sleep tonight. Ang


    had been weak since she was a child. If she didn''t sleep all night and on the second day she had to


    take photos with guests, propose a toast and so on, Darcy was afraid that she would be too tired to


    hold on!


    Ang sat down on the sofa and put her bag aside. "It''s only four o''clock in the afternoon. How can I


    fall asleep?"


    "Would you like some tea?" Shawn asked her while pouring a cup of tea. Ang took a look at her


    second elder sister, E, whose belly was slightly bulging. Then she smiled and said, "Sister, what did


    my brother-inw give you? Are you so fat? "

 Chapter 153 He Who With Massive Money But Few Words Will Die Early!

    Chapter 153 He Who With Massive Money But Few Words Will Die Early!


    "What are you talking about?" Ang was always so straightforward. Darcy really felt that no matter


    how hard she tried, she couldn''t teach her well.


    Eughed, touched her belly and said, "ha-ha-ha... If Edward can work harder at night, you will soon


    be so fat!"


    "Ha-ha... Ha-ha-ha..."


    Seeing the three peopleughing happily and hearing E''s words, Ang understood what was going


    on. She blushed and mumbled, "I don''t want to get pregnant..."


    If she was pregnant, how could she have time and energy to study?


    Darcy patted her head and said, "you''re old enough not to talk nonsense! If you marry someone and


    don''t have a son or a daughter, how can you gain a foothold in his family?"


    "What do you mean by that? It seems that giving birth to a baby is to consolidate your position in the


    family? Do you think it''s the fight for favor in the imperial harem?" Ang retorted as she was rubbing


    her aching head.


    "No matter what age it is, you will be looked down upon by their family if you don''t have a baby.


    Besides, if you don''t have a baby, who will take care of you in the future?" Darcy frowned again, "you''d


    better give birth to a son! If you can''t have a son with such a rich man like Edward, you can''t guarantee


    that he''ll have a child with another woman."


    "It''s not that I''m afraid of it. Said Shawn. It''s just that it doesn''t matter if you have more children under


    the permit of the economic condition. ording to the economic condition of the Yan Family, they can


    receive superior education no matter how many children you have. Besides, they will definitely hire a


    nanny. You also have time to do your own things. What does it matter?"


    The problem was that she and Edward just reached an agreement to get married and they were just


    boyfriend and girlfriend. How could they give birth to a baby so soon? Besides, if she had a baby, how


    could she concentrate on her study?


    "I''m still young!" She smiled awkwardly and then lowered her head to drink tea.


    "s! You are still young, but Edward is already thirty-five years old! Give birth to the baby as soon as


    possible. When the baby grows up, Edward will be old!" The age of Edward was always a thorn in


    Darcy''s heart.


    "Edward is 35 years old now. If you two have a baby next year, and if your child graduates at the age of


    23, he will be 58. If your child still needs to study abroad or go to graduate, then he will be in his fifties


    by the time he graduates..." Shawn calcted roughly.


    Therefore, if she gave birth to a baby at the age of twenty-eight, that was to say, three yearster, their


    child would finish reading and then Edward would be sixty-five to seventy years old!


    No wonder the people of the Yan Family were so anxious!


    "So, if he has a child now, that can also be called he has January chicks..." Ang frowned and said


    seriously.


    "Why are you looking for an elder! It''s okay if he live longer. But what if you are being left alone and


    old?" When Ang got old, she would probably be gone. Who would take care of her daughter? Tears


    welled up in Darcy''s eyes again.


    Seeing her mother crying, Ang became a little anxious! She said, "aren''t you looking forward to my


    marriage? I''m getting married. Why are you crying again?"


    "How can I not worry about you if you marry him? He is so rich. And still looks so young in his thirty-five


    years old. When you have a child in the future and get old, I''m afraid that he will find another woman.


    Besides, he is much older than you. What if he leaves early and leaves you alone? If you can have a


    son..."


    Ang has a headache like a Monkey King being cursed. Seeing her nagging, she interrupted her,


    "wait... So, if I give birth to a baby, I will grow old. Then I won''t have a baby, okay?"


    "That would be worse! If you don''t have a son, you will have no status. At that time, you will be old and


    have no son to rely on. Even if he doesn''t abandon you, when you are seventy years old, who knows if


    he is still alive or not. Then who will take care of you?"


    So, should she get married or not? Should she have a baby or not?


    "In that case, she will live alone for the rest of her life whatsoever. How about I divorce him before the


    wedding starts?" She muttered.


    "You naughty girl!"


    Seeing her mother''s angry face, Ang interrupted her immediately, "all right! All right! Look, he is so


    handsome, and so is my son! He is so rich. I will have a son in the future. When my son inherits his


    family business, he will leave much earlier than me. Isn''t this property all mine? Isn''t that mine? Look,


    at that time, I will have a rich and handsome son, and no one will restrain me, isn''t it good? !"


    "Ang..." No one would expect her husband to leave early? Although E thought it was funny, it


    seemed that Ang had gone too far.


    "Ha-ha-ha..." Shawn couldn''t helpughing and said, "well, didn''t people say that it''s best to find a


    boyfriend in IT Industry? ''who will die early with massive money but few words'', ha-ha-ha... Edward


    didn''t talk much and the IT men also worked for him. He was richer and most importantly, he was


    handsome! Your child must be very beautiful in the future!"


    "You... What are you talking about?" Darcy was really pissed off by her two daughters.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Shawn walked over and opened the door and


    happened to see the indifferent face of Edward, who was followed by several people with bags in their


    hands.


    The four women in the room were all stunned. Just as Ang thought, everyone was afraid that they


    would hear what Ang said just now. Ang felt a little guilty. Seeing him, she stood up and asked,


    "Why are you here?"


    Didn''t he say that he had a meeting in hispany and wouldn''te today?


    "What? Aren''t you happy that I''m here?" His tone was indifferent, and his eyes were unfathomable. No


    one could tell what his emotion was.


    "Yes! Why am I unhappy?" She was afraid of this kind of his expression most. She couldn''t tell whether


    he had heard it or not.


    Then he walked in and greeted Darcy, "Hello, auntie."


    "you areing?" Darcy smiled awkwardly and gestured for her eldest daughter and second


    daughters to help for the things.


    Ang looked at the bags and asked curiously, "Why are there several more?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, mom bought those two bags. That bag..." He rubbed his head with a headache and continued,


    st time uncle Huang''s son got married, the bride wore eighteen golden pigs on her neck, so this time


    my father bought twenty."


    "Twenty? !" Although this thing was not too heavy, but there was a certain weight with the Phoenix


    crown. Did they want to hang her neck?


    "Okay..."


    "Well..." Ang grabbed his arm and said, "as I said, jewelry is more expensive, isn''t it? How about I


    wear those? This golden pig..."


    Thinking of the rows of golden pigs with smiles on their faces, Ang felt inexplicably happy. It would


    be ridiculous if she had so many pigs on her? Moreover, they would definitely take photos at that time.


    With the family background of the Yan Family, they would definitely be on the news. She didn''t want it!


    "You can wear jewelry only when you change into wedding dresses, and wear golden pigs when you


    are dressing on cheongsam."


    "I don''t want..." She pulled his sleeve and said with a sad face, "I don''t want to wear it, Edward. My


    mother also asked me to bring six pairs of bracelets, and your mother also gave me ten pairs of dragon


    and Phoenix bracelets. How long is my arm? How can I wear so many?"

 Chapter 154 Brother-in-law Is Awesome!

    Chapter 154 Brother-inw Is Awesome!


    It took nearly ten years for the parents of the Yan Family to expect their baby son to get married. This


    not only proved that their son was a normal man who liked women, but also a good opportunity to show


    the family background of the Yan Family! Although the gem was expensive, ording to the tradition,


    wearing a golden pig meant to give birth to two children in three years in a row. With such a good


    intention, of course, they hoped that Ang could have more children.


    Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Edward stroked her head and said, "don''t worry. Just wear it on


    the stage and take it offter."


    "Okay..." She sighed.


    He gently touched her head, and his eyes were as gentle as spring water.


    Although Edward was polite and cultivated, he greeted them politely with a faint smile and without


    temperature. Only when he looked at Ang, his eyes were so gentle. Seeing this, Darcy''s uneasy


    heart felt relieved.


    At three o''clock in the morning on the 22th June of the Chinese lunar calendar, famous cars slowly


    drove to the door of the hotel one by one. Lucy checked Ang''s makeup again, and when their


    mother said that the auspices hour had arrived, Shawn covered her little sister''s head. Wearing a suit,


    Barry squatted in front of his sister, while Ang leaned on his back as her mother taught her.


    Ang whispered in her brother''s ear, "Barry, pay attention to your facial expression. Don''t make other


    people thought that I am overweight. You have to make others assume you can carry me easily!"


    "It''s hard for me..." Barry said with a bitter face.


    Ang patted him on the shoulder and said, "if you behave well, I''ll give you a big red envelope! By the


    way, didn''t you say that you wanted to buy a SLR camera? If you behave well, I''ll buy it for you!"


    When Barry heard that she was going to buy him a SLR camera, he was instantly full of energy, and his


    waist was a little straight. "I''ll send you the link tonight!"


    "Ha-ha-ha..." It was the first time that Ang had seen her brother so obedient. She couldn''t help


    laughing.


    "Don''tugh so happily, or your Phoenix crown will fall!" Shawn reminded.


    "Yes! If your crown falls off and Lucy doesn''t get in the same car with us, I don''t know how to deal with


    it!" Lesley said with a smile.


    It was not until then that she came to her senses. She restrained herself a little and said to her brother,


    "you are really my dear brother. Remember, rxed and rxed."


    "Sister, I think the best choice you have made in your life is to marry my brother-inw. We will the


    same luck with you!" Barry had tasted the sweetness before she got married. Just yesterday, when


    Edward saw that he was very interested in games, he began to chat with him. He only needed to


    change a high equippedputer before he became the top yer of the ashes level. Edward


    immediately asked someone to install a high-endputer for him, which was the highest level at


    present that only the employees in the IT industry could assemble!


    "What are you talking about! Barry, I''m telling you, don''t always ask for something from others!" She


    just had a contractual rtionship with him. It was not clear if they would break up or not. She couldn''t


    let her brother get used to being paid for by Edward.


    His sister and brother-inw looked like a loving couple. How could he think of the truth? He thought


    her sister was narrow-minded, so she said, "sister, my brother-inw is so rich. Wasn''t he just bought


    me aputer? Why are you so stingy? And felt sorry for him... Oh, no, felt sorry for your money?"


    "No matter how rich he is, he is not ours. He is from the Yan Family! We can''t let others think that we


    are greedy for their money!" Ang said that she wanted to pay him the bill of the SLR camera, but


    she didn''t mean to spend Edward''s money. Besides, she must talk to Edward nicely. She couldn''t let


    him spoil her brother like this. If she broke up with him one day, she would never be able to pay her


    debt!


    It was true that the education of the Xu Family was that they were not allowed to spend other people''s


    money. Although Barry thought what his sister said was right, he always felt something strange. It was


    not until a long timeter that he realized that his sister, Ang, had only married someone, but her


    heart was outside the Yan Family at the moment.


    Barry carried his sister to the gate of the hotel. When he saw luxury cars one after another like a long


    line, he was shocked and excited. "Wow... Sister, brother-inw is so awesome... I didn''t expect that he


    was so rich but was blind to fall in love with you."


    What did he mean by saying that he was blind to fall in love with her?


    She patted her brother on the shoulder and said angrily, "Hello! Speak in a normal way! SLR camera!


    SLR camera!"


    "Hmm... My sister is so beautiful. She is perfect for someone as rich, handsome and talented as my


    brother-inw!"


    "Can you behave yourself?" Ang rolled her eyes from the bottom of her heart.


    "Can I buy a single lens reflex with integrity?"


    "¡­¡­" Ang believed that if it was in the old times, she would definitely be sold by her brother!


    Both Lesley and Shawn couldn''t help but cover their mouths and smile.


    What Ang didn''t know was that she had already been sold by her brother...


    After the bride entered the car, the family of the bride, bridesmaids, sisters and so on all got into the


    designated car one after another. The ck car couldn''t cover up the warm and happy atmosphere.


    The parents of the Xu Family went directly to the hotel. Looking at the wedding car which was fading


    away, Ang''s mother, Darcy, was uneasy.


    Seeing his wife''s sad face, Walter asked, "don''t you always talk about it? Ang has been spoiled


    since childhood. If she is willful and unreasonable, you''re afraid that she won''t get married. Now, she''s


    not only get married, but also marry into a rich family. Why do you put on a long face again?"


    "Have you forgotten the fortelling in the templest year?"


    "I can''t believe it all! I think Edward is a good man! Although the Yan family is rich, they don''t look down


    upon us these days, do they?"


    "I always feel uneasy. The mother and daughter are connected. I''m afraid it''s a bad indicating!"


    "Look at you. You always worry about nothing, don''t you? Well, don''t think too much. If they really don''t


    get along well with each other, it''s their fate." Walter patted his wife''s hand indifferently, but felt a little


    uneasy also.


    At the door of the vi on the other side, Edward stood there. Although he was as cold as usual, he


    clenched his hands nervously in his pockets.


    "They areing!" Hilda said excitedly when she saw the caring from afar. Anna was nervous and


    excited. Even the usually serious Jonson had a happy smile on his face.


    Subconsciously, Edward moved his tiptoes a little. He turned his head a little and looked at the car


    driving slowly, hoping them to speed up...


    Finally, the car stopped in front of him. ording to the rules, Barry got off the car, opened the door for


    Ang and opened the red umbre. Ang straightened her dress and walked out carefully. Barry


    reached out to pick her up. The two of them were not in a hurry or slow, but in the eyes of Edward, he


    wished he could go straight over and hold her out.


    When Edward reached out and took her hand from Barry, he felt finally at ease. He finally married her...


    He couldn''t help smiling. He held her and whispered, "I heard that the bride can''t eat anything. Can you


    hold on?"


    She froze and didn''t know how to answer.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Twenty-three minutes ago, she got on the car and lifted the hood. Then sheined, "why can''t the


    bride eat? If you don''t eat anything, how can you have the strength to get married?"


    Whileining, she said to Lesley, "give me my bag!"


    Lesley handed the bag to her and she immediately took biscuits out to eat.


    "Ang, you broke the rules!" Lesley reminded.


    "People are iron and food is steel. How can we not eat? I haven''t eaten anything since two o''clock in


    the morning! If I starve to death, how can I get married?" She had hypoglycemia. She had been hungry


    for the whole morning, but she didn''t dare to eat because her mother had been beside her. Besides,


    she and Edward were not really married. It doesn''t matter not to be discovered for breaking the rules!


    Barry had long been used to his sister''s unruly behavior. He turned over calmly and reached out his


    hand, "sister, I want to eat too!"


    Lesley said, "in fact, I''m hungry too... I want it too!"


    Ang finished eating and drank some water.


    "I feel like I''m back to life!"


    In the rear view mirror, Ang finished eating and tidied up her image.


    The driver of the car was Uncle Cowell, who had worked in the Yan Family for more than twenty years.


    Seeing Ang behave like this, he couldn''t helpughing in his heart. He had watched Edward grow


    up. He always thought that Edward was too cold and indifferent, as if he was otherworldly. If he married


    such a lively and graceful girl, the Yan family would be more like a family?!


    Uncle Cowell couldn''t helpughing, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Uh..." Ang couldn''t help burping when she heard what Edward said.


    She was so full in the car just now that she couldn''t help herself!


    Edward was stunned, looked at her for a while and found that her cor and mouth were stained with


    biscuit crumbs.


    Sure enough, his little wife was not a obedient woman.


    He reached out to her neck.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    As soon as she saw his hand, in front of so many people, she wanted to avoid it but she dared not. So


    she braced himself and stood there. Until his hand gently touched her neck and flicked a bit on her


    cor.


    Fortunately, his tall body blocked her from being seen by others. Although Ang covered her head


    with a red veil, she could still see the scene below his chest.


    "You are not stupid. You know to eat something." He said lightly, but full of affection.


    All of a sudden, her face turned red and even her ears turned red. Noticing her difference, he held her


    hand and said, "it''s not your fault."


    There must something wrong with her head if she ate nothing! Of course she had to eat when she was


    hungry! How could he me her!


    "Brother, sister-inw, grandma is urging us. They said that we can''t dy the auspicious time!" Seeing


    the two whispered with each other sweetly, Hilda urged them.


    His fair and long hand held hers and they walked inside step by step.


    "Your hands are as soft as a catkin, and your skin is as smooth as milk." other than the words "soft"


    and "slender" of a woman, this sentence was also suitable to describe him! For a woman who has a


    crush on beautiful hands, the good-looking hand of Edward was a fatal temptation! What a beautiful


    hand! How would be well that if only she could be held by him all her life!


    Step by step, she suddenly became a little nervous.


    "Watch out the stairs."


    He whispered in her ear gently. At that moment, her heart seemed to be swept by goose feathers, soft


    and itchy.


    As soon as they entered the door, the voice of grandma Carol came, "Moo moo, you finally live up to


    grandma''s painstaking efforts and deceived a daughter-inw back!"


    The grandma''s words surprised everyone present. Only Hilda was so bold that she burst intoughter.


    Ang was stunned at first, and then she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Edward was speechless...


    "Ahem..." He coughed to warn the two of them not to make a fuss with their grandmother. Then the two


    of them restrained themselves and showed a serious expression.


    However, the grandma didn''t care about other people''s reaction. She smiled happily and came over


    again. She held Ang''s hand and said, "Oh, my good girl, I finally expect you toe to the Yan


    Family. Although the Yan family is a little harsh and men are not reliable, but you can rest assured that


    as long as I''m here, I won''t let you suffer."


    Puff... How could she say that about her grandson?


    Carol touched her smooth hand and looked at her with affection.


    Thinking of what grandma Carol had said to her alone in the hospital, Ang couldn''t help smiling and


    said obediently, "yes..."


    "The incense is ready!"


    Not long after grandma Carol finished speaking, someone handed her three incenses. With the incense


    in one hand, Edward took her hand and walked a few steps forward. It was not until then that sheThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    discovered that there were a shrine, candles, and all sorts of rare things in front of her.


    She followed Edward and bowed for three times, gave the incense to him. He inserted it into the


    censer. When she thought she could go to the hotel, Hilda said, "Dad, the ancestral hall is also ready!"


    "They''ve already finished bowing here. We can go over now!"


    Ancestral hall? The S City had already been urbanized, especially in the center of the city. There was


    no ancestral hall at all. But outside the pass, there were many, but the vast majority of them were


    ancestral hall of hundred surnames. Later, Edward told her that the ancestors of the Yan Family were in


    C City, where they worshiped sacrifice rite. Since their grandfather''s generation, the Yan Family moved


    to the S City. Except for the important ceremony, they seldom went back. Most of the time, apart from


    being shrewd in business, business people also needed luck. Besides him, the people of the Yan


    Family all believed in heavenly destiny and believed that the sacrifice rite should not be forgotten.


    So, Grandpa hired a Fengshui master to build an ancestral temple of the Yan Family on the hillside


    behind the vi.

 Chapter 156 Its Not Easy To Be The Daughter-in-law Of The Yan Family

    Chapter 156 It''s Not Easy To Be The Daughter-inw Of The Yan Family


    "Be careful. There are steps ahead." He held her and reminded her.


    Lesley said with a smile, "the brides has done what the bridesmaid should do. As her bridesmaid, I''m


    useless!"


    The groomsman, Aaron, smiled and said, "I didn''t expect that the cold Moo moo would be a ve


    of his wife one day."


    Hearing the discussions of the two people behind her, Ang wanted to retort, "you think too much. He


    is just afraid that I will fall and lose his face." Because as soon as she stepped into the ancestral hall,


    someone greeted her, but she had no time to respond.


    She followed Edward to the front and heard someone ask, "can we start now?"


    "Let''s begin!" Replied Jonson.


    Then she heard that the host was reciting some simple words of invitation, which sounded a little


    simr to the Nine Songs. As the Red Veil covered her head, she could only see the sacrificial offerings


    on the altar, which were all good things like peanuts and ga.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After the host finished reading some words, he threw the Yin Yang cup away. Then he smiled and said,


    "the ancestors of the Yan Family are very satisfied with this daughter-inw. She is the holy cup now."


    The people of the Yan Family also had a smile on their faces. At this time, Anna handed over three


    books, "Ang, you can recite the rules of disciples and the words of criticism slowly in the future. The


    other one is sorted out by our ancestors. It''s about how to teach a husband and children. You can read


    it slowly in the future."


    "! ! !" Slowly reciting? To be the daughter-inw of the Yan Family, she had to recite these things?


    Lesley who was stood next to her was also surprised, but she took it for her.


    Holding her hand, Edward reminded her in a low voice, "what are you thinking about? Why didn''t you


    say anything?"


    In such an era, how could she recite the rules of disciples? It wasn''t that she resist to recite it, but it


    was not easy to remember a whole book! She was going to take a test. How could she waste so much


    time on it? Why didn''t Edward tell her about it in advance?


    "Okay..." She forced a smile and said, "thank you, auntie."


    "The ancestors of the Yan Family have agreed. Why do you still call me aunt?" Anna smiled.


    Uh... It was not easy to call a stranger mom all of a sudden.


    "Mom..." She struggled, but finally called out.


    "Yes! Good girl!" Anna had been waiting for this for ten years! As soon as she heard her calling, she


    was too happy to say anything!


    At eleven o''clock, in the hotel lounge.


    Lesley handed her bag to Ang. As soon as she opened it, she saw the three big books. She sighed,


    "it''s not easy to be the daughter-inw of the Yan Family!"


    "It''s indeed not an easy thing to marry a rich man!" Lesley sighed as she only liked science and didn''t


    like literature.


    "The disciples'' rules and the Buddhist texts are not bad. If you take the Women''s Ring or something


    like that, you will be more crazy! But I don''t have time to memorize these!"


    "It''s useful to read these books, but you don''t have to memorize them, do you?"


    Ang knew clearly about that. Hilda once said that everyone in the Yan Family had to memorize


    these three books, especially the rules of disciples. If she did something wrong, she would be punished


    to kneel down and write this book from memory.


    She told this to Lesley, who said in disgust, "the Yan Family is so abnormal! It seems that I have to


    figure it out when I get married in the future. I can''t marry someone without thinking. If I take these


    things, it will kill me!"


    "Maybe you can negotiate on it and write codes instead? Ha-ha..."


    Lesley couldn''t helpughing and said, "anyway, you are not as bad as I am in terms of literature. I


    believe you can recite it soon!"


    She wouldn''t recite it! She didn''t really marry Edward. Why did she has to memory these things?


    Ang opened the heat preservation cup, only to find that she had drunk up the water. "Lesley, I have


    drunk up the water. I want to drink water!"


    She shook the ss of water to her as usual and looked at her eagerly. Lesley nced at the lounge


    and found that the water in the water dispenser was gone. She joked, "you are a bucket! You have


    drunk up all the water!"


    In fact, when they just came here, there was not much water left. Seeing that she took the thermos


    bottle, Ang didn''t care about what she said at all. She blinked her eyes and said, "thank you, my


    beautiful Lesley!"


    "Wait here." Then Lesley walked out of the door.


    Lesley closed the door and walked to the end of the corridor. At the corner, she saw a man and a


    woman hugging each other. The man had his back to her, but she couldn''t see his face, but she felt a


    little familiar.


    When she was wondering if she should disturb the couple, the woman in her arms cried, "Edward, how


    can you be so cruel to me? How can you marry her?"


    "! ! !"


    Edward?! ! Edward? No wonder she felt this figure so familiar!


    Man was really not worth a woman''s sacrifice. Before this, she thought that Ang finally met a reliable


    man. This man had just finished bowing with Ang, and before the wedding was over, he was


    hugging with another woman! No way! She couldn''t watch Ang being ruined by a man again!


    Lesley took out her phone and took a picture of the scene!


    In the photo, the woman held Edward''s waist tightly and leaned her head on his shoulder, with tears


    dripping. Although she couldn''t see her face clearly, but Lesley can remember her clothes very clear.


    She nned to figure out which woman was on the wedding scer. Unfortunately, only the back


    of Edward could be seen in the photo.


    She thought for a while and decided to ambush here. She would try her best to take a photo of


    Edward''s face as evidence.


    At this moment, a pair of hands suddenly stretched out from her back, grabbed her wrists and covered


    her mouth from both sides.


    Who is it?!


    "Hmm..."


    Under her struggle, he took her away. Seven minutester, she was taken to the stairs before she was


    released. As soon as Lesley was released, she walked a few steps forward to keep a distance from the


    kidnapper and turned around to see who he was.


    With a smile in his eyes, Aaron said, "don''t be afraid. I''m just afraid that you will do something stupid on


    impulse!"


    This man was the best man of Edward. She heard from Ang this morning that he was Edward''s


    uncle of the same age with him. She looked at his gentle face. Although he looked harmless, she was


    afraid that he was actually a wolf! She sneered, "you helped Edward to cheat on Ang. You are afraid


    that I will expose it!"


    Are women so sensitive and suspicious nowadays?


    "He didn''t cheat on her!" He said.


    He was on the same side with Edward, so of course he would lie to her. She only believed in her own


    eyes, and she never talked nonsense with men. She didn''t in a mood to say anything more and just


    wanted to walk past him.


    The woman looked young, but her eyes were wise and sharp. She was more calm and rational than


    Ang. And there was a disdainful look in her eyes, as if she was so furious and going to expose their


    lies definitely.


    "s..." He rubbed his forehead and grabbed her arm to stop her. "You will only hurt Ang!"


    Hurt? Was it called happiness to make her immersed in the illusion created by Edward?

 Chapter 157 Edward, You Take A Shower First

    Chapter 157 Edward, You Take A Shower First


    "Don''t talk nonsense in front of me!" Lesley tried to get rid of him with a cold face.


    It was not easy for Moo moo to get married. As his uncle and good friend from childhood, how could he


    let others tell him on her so easily?


    He pulled her back so hard that Lesley''s back fell against the wall.


    "Ah..." She squinted her eyes in pain and then flew into a rage. However, he didn''t give her a chance to


    get angry. He put his hands on both sides of her and imprisoned her. He said calmly, "if Ang doesn''t


    like Moo moo, will she marry him?"


    "Just because she likes him, we can''t let her be deceived!"


    He stared at her seriously, which made her hair stand on end.


    "Do you have someone you like?"


    "What?" Why did he ask this?


    "Do you feel sad if the person you like is with someone else?"


    "Fuck off!" Lesley pushed him away and red at him before she strode forward.


    Behind her came his voice, "Ang likes Moo moo. She just got married today. Do you think it''s


    appropriate to tell her such a thing?"


    She was stunned and stood there for two seconds before leaving.


    When Lesley returned to the lounge, she saw that Edward pinched Ang''s face dotingly, but thetter


    didn''t dodge. She joked, "Edward, my makeup will be ruined if you do this. Don''t you want me to be


    beautiful?"


    Yes! If she was too beautiful, he was afraid that she''ll being coveted by other men! Edward just smiled.


    It wasn''t the first time that Ang fell in love. Lesley knew that she was sweet in her heart at the


    moment. In this world, the biggest pain for a wife was that her husband fooled around with other


    women.


    Do you feel sad if the person you like is with someone else? ¡ª¡ª


    All of a sudden, Lesley didn''t know whether she should say something or not. Without taking a look at


    Edward, she went straight to Ang and said, "your water."


    Although she smiled, but the faintly smile at the corners of her mouth was not the same as usual.


    "What''s wrong with you? What happened?" Ang stood up and asked worriedly.


    Lesley wasn''t expect that Ang was so observant. She nced at Edward and exined, "nothing


    serious. It''s just that my suggestion to my boss was rejected, which made me a little disappointed."


    What Lesley cared about most was the project at hand. Sometimes she only slept for three hours a day


    for this project. Ang hugged her and said, "sometimes it''s not that the suggestion is not good that it


    is not taken into consideration. Just like in the ancient times, as a virtuous official, many good


    suggestions might not be taken into consideration by the emperor. With the world Bole before it took!"


    "Ha-ha..." Lesley smiled, "it''s so tired to talk to you! You always incite an old story. If it goes on like this,


    I have to make up a lot of literary knowledge to understand you."


    "You always talk about codes with me!" She let go of her and retorted.


    The wedding banquet of the Yan Family was held by both business celebrities and political leaders. If


    Ang hadn''t been bold naturally, she wouldn''t have been able to hold such a big scene.


    When they were about to toast, Ang pulled his sleeve and asked in a low voice, "is there red wine in


    your ss?"


    She wouldn''t forget thest time he kissed her after drinking.


    "Grape juice." He gave her a reassuring look.


    Seeing that she cared about him, Lesley felt even more uneasy.


    Although there was Lesley who was blocking wine for her, when they walked to the table of the Yan


    Family, most of them had a bad expression on their faces, but they forced a smile.


    When they stood up, Ang found that the woman next to Carl looked familiar. On this table, except


    this woman, everyone else was from the Yan Family, and this woman was definitely not from the Yan


    Family.


    The woman also saw her eyes and smiled faintly at her. Noticing her impoliteness, Ang looked away


    and with Edward to proposed a toast them. When they left the table, they heard that Carl called her


    Becky.


    Becky? Even her name was so familiar?


    "Watch out!" Noticing that she was absent-minded and almost spilled the wine in her hand, Edward


    hurriedly held her hand.


    When they walked to the table in the bride''s house to propose a toast, Ang felt that the atmosphere


    was a little strange. However, her elder sister and younger brother were as crazy as usual, but her


    second elder sister was a little silent. Then she looked at her second brother-inw, Alexander, and


    found that he had an indifferent expression on his face.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ''Have I thought too much?''


    She kept a decent smile for the whole day. She felt her bones were broken down after the wedding.


    After the wedding finished, she went back to her room andy directly on the bed. Without any focus in


    her eyes, she said, "I know it''s dirty to lie down directly like this, but I''m really tired..."


    Edward looked at her and couldn''t helpughing. He was about to walk over and urge her to take a


    shower before she go to bed. At this time, his phone rang. He turned his back to the bed and answered


    the phone.


    "Mr. Edward, the woman who went to the wedding with Carl today is Becky from the Financial


    Department of ourpany." Lucas said on the other end of the line.


    He frowned and asked, "when did they get together?"


    "Maybe in the middle ofst month, Christa was pregnant. But she refused Carl and didn''t have an


    abortion, so they broke up. To be exact, Christa no longer was a mistress of Carl."


    "What about her? How is she now?" Ang asked nervously before Edward replied.


    Only then did he find that his little wife was standing on the bed, with her ears close to him and


    eavesdropping. He took a look at her, and thetter realized that she shouldn''t have eavesdropped, nor


    should he care about the person who had hurt her again and again. She got out of bed timidly and said,


    "I''m going to take a shower."


    "Mr. Edward, did I disturb you and Mrs. Edward" Lucas didn''t understand why Mr. Edward asked him to


    investigate something unimportant. Today was his big day, and it wouldn''t be something fresh for Carl


    to change the women who like clothes to him!


    "It''s okay. You can continue."


    "Becky happens to be in the Financial Department. Does Carl want to do something else?"


    "He doesn''t have the guts and intelligence." I''m afraid...


    He frowned and his eyes were far-reaching.


    When he proposed a toast in the daytime, the woman beside Carl suddenly nced at him. Although


    she moved very fast, he saw her eyes. It was not a look of curiosity, nor a look of appreciation for a


    handsome man, but an indescribable strange look, as if... He was her opponent!


    How could a woman he had never met look at him like that?


    Since Carl didn''t have the guts and intelligence, what was Mr. Edward worried about? Lucas really


    couldn''t figure it out!


    "Then Christa..." He heard Mrs. Edward asked nervously just now.


    "As long as you keep an eye on her, don''t let her do anything to hurt Ang." Then he took a look at


    the bathroom.


    Through the frosted ss wall, she stood in front of the mirror and turned her head to have a look.


    Then she stood there, looking a little strange.


    He hung up the phone, walked over and knocked on the door. "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    "What? Uh..." What''s up? Needless to ask, did Edward choose such a room on purpose? This is made


    of ss. You can see it from the outside, right?


    She thought for a while, opened the door and smiled at him, "Edward, you take a shower first?"


    He didn''t know what was wrong with her. He frowned and asked, "why?"


    "A husband is the God. Besides, you are my boss. I will let you first! As she spoke, her round eyes


    sparkled with excitement.


    Give Way? This was not her personality. What was in her head?


    After thinking for a while, he replied, "okay!"

 Chapter 158 You Are Cheating On My Marriage!

    Chapter 158 You Are Cheating On My Marriage!


    Ang stood outside and saw his perfect figure through the frosted ss. She swallowed and muttered


    in her heart, ''Is this hotel deliberately made into such a ss bathroom? If he saw her body, it would be


    too good for him?


    That was why she asked him to wash first. After the test, she could know it can see clearly. She would


    never be watched by him to wash. But how could she stop him from looking at her?


    Twenty-five minutester, Edward came out with a bath towel. He wiped his wet hair. Ang came over


    and said to him, "Mr. Lucas came to you and said that he had something important to tell you face to


    face! I asked him to wait outside when you just took a shower. "


    Lucas? Why did Lucase to him at this time?


    Edward frowned but didn''t think too much. He dried his hair and took off the bath towel.


    Ah... She had seen everything.


    Ang didn''t expect him to be so casual. She was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat and


    forgot to turn around.


    Edward put on his clothes naturally and opened the door. Lucas, who was standing outside, greeted


    him as soon as he saw Edward, "Mr. Edward."


    "Yes. What can I do for you?"


    At this time, the door mmed shut, and the two of them were somewhat confused. After a while,


    Lucas was confused, "Isn''t Mr. Edward looking for me?"


    "Am I looking for you?"


    "Yes! Mrs. Ang just called and said that you have something to talk with me face to face. She asked


    me toe here. "


    "¡­¡­" This girl''s mind couldn''t be understood by ordinary people!


    Edward put his hands in his pockets and sighed angrily.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Mr. Edward asked me toe here. Why are he so angry now?''


    Lucas''s heart was in his throat, waiting for Edward''s answer.


    Thirty minutester, in the cafe, Edward''s phone rang. He nced at the message and found it was


    from Ang. She asked him where he had gone.


    Where are he going? Didn''t she lock him outside?


    Edward sneered, which made Lucas, who was sitting opposite to him, sweating.


    "That''s all for today. Arrange more people to keep an eye on Carl."


    "Yes, Mr. Edward!" Seeing him leave, Lucas heaved a sigh of relief.


    In the hotel room, when Ang heard the doorbell, she ran to open the door and greeted him with a


    smile, "Have you finished your talk?"


    Edward stared at her coldly. If it had been in the past, she would have trembled with fear. But now, she


    didn''t think it was terrible. It made her happy to take a shower smoothly.


    She closed the door and turned around, but was thrown against the wall by him.


    "Ah..." Her back hit a cold and hard wall, and she squinted in pain.


    "Can you exin why you locked me outside?" He got close to her, imprisoned her and questioned her.


    "How did I lock you outside? Didn''t you walk out by yourself? "


    "Stop pretending." Edward raised his eyebrows.


    "I... I..." Now that her goal was realized, there was nothing to hide. She muttered, "Who let you choose


    such a room? I can''t even take a good shower. "


    He nced at the bathroom. Some hotel''s bathroom was made of frosted ss, so he didn''t pay


    attention to it. Was that why she asked him to go out?


    He looked at herining face again and said, "We''re married. There''s nothing to do with the


    bathroom."


    It had been more than once that she was still so polite. He had wanted to give her more time, but now it


    seemed that he couldn''t wait any longer. He had to make her adapt to the intimate rtionship between


    the two.


    They had a contractual marriage, but he always took it as a real marriage these days. Ang was not


    satisfied with this. "Edward, I think it''s necessary for us to make it clear! Let me get something first! "


    Seeing her walk into the room, Edward didn''t stop her and let her go. Ang went to take the suitcase,


    and then took out a document bag from it. She took out a piece of paper and put it in front of him. "It''s


    written on the paper and this is your signature. We just have a contractual marriage. Don''t always think


    that I really marry you! "


    "What are you talking about? Where did you get this? " He showed an inexplicable expression.


    "Don''t..." She turned the paper over and was stunned when she saw the words on the contract.


    "Where are the signature?" What was going on? Why did their signatures disappear?


    She had not yet recovered from the shock and looked through the contract again. She did not see the


    corner of his mouth curling up.


    He grabbed her slender arm and pulled her to the bed.


    "No! Edward, wait! How could it be missing? "


    At the bedside, he took the paper from her hand and put it on the bedside table. He said indifferently, "I


    went to your house to propose and spent a lot of money to marry you. You are my legitimate wife."


    As soon as he finished speaking, she was thrown onto the bed by him.


    "Ah..." When she screamed, his soft and wet lips fell on her neck.


    Edward''s expression was serious. For a moment, even she thought they hadn''t signed any agreement.


    "Edward! Get away from me! " She pushed him, but he didn''t move.


    All of a sudden, the soft part of her body was pinched, and she trembled. Her face was hot, but her


    body froze. He sensed her reaction and thought she was too interesting, so he released her and sat up


    to take off his clothes.


    Seeing this, Ang held his hand and said, "Edward, you can speak as you like. Why do you take off


    your clothes?"


    "How can we have a wonderful night if not take off my clothes?" He smiled faintly.


    Ang was disturbed by his words and didn''t know how to respond. When she came to her senses, he


    had thrown away his clothes and wanted to take off her coat.


    She stopped him in a hurry, "Hey, hey... What are you going to do? "


    He couldn''t help but press down and stroked her face with his finger pulp. "You should get used to our


    rtionship."


    His warm and gentle breath swept across her face, instantly ignited the mes all over her body. She


    blushed and turned her head away. She didn''t dare to look into his charming eyes. His eyes caught her


    smooth neck, so he kissed her naturally.


    She pushed him away and said anxiously, "Edward! Get way! "


    When she was about to lift her foot to kick, he grabbed it. He smiled faintly and touched her feet with


    his hand. She was so angry that her eyes widened.


    When his hand hooked on her trousers, she quickly grabbed his hand and said, "Enough! Why don''t


    you exin the contract to me now? Did you change my documents? "


    "Don''t talk too much at this time." He smiled slightly, but his eyes were as cunning as a fox.


    If she didn''t say anything or resist, she would have be forced to have a sex.


    She pinched his hand with all her strength and asked, "When did you be so despicable?"


    He frowned and asked, "How despicable I are?"


    "You changed my documents! You are cheating on my marriage! "


    "Ha ha..." He wasn''t in a hurry to enjoy his wife and answered, "I don''t know what document you are


    talking about, let alone change it. We went to the Civil Affairs Bureau together, and we attended the


    wedding together. I didn''t tie you up. Well, I know you have read too many novels. You always think


    about something strange. Stop it... "


    In terms of lies, she had lied to him a lot!


    Just now, he was just teasing her. When the two of them yed, he also felt his body getting hotter and


    hotter. She could still struggle for a while when ying, but how could she resist if it was serious?


    "Don''t... HMM... "

 Chapter 159 I Will Let You Get Pregnant As Soon As Possible

    Chapter 159 I Will Let You Get Pregnant As Soon As Possible


    "Ang, I want to be your real husband."


    Her eyes widened, revealing his gentle smile. It was like a long winter, ushering in the spring of the new


    disciples. She was so looking forward to it. Because of theck of safety, she pursed her lips again.


    Seeing her limbs settle down, he kissed her. This time, she didn''t push him away.


    Expectation, hesitation, fear... And the uncontroble uproar. At that moment, Ang didn''t seem to


    think about what would happen in the future any more. She was clearly so scared, but gradually fell in


    love with him. And he, from tenderness to plunder...


    On the second day, he prepared lunch and went into their room to ask her out for lunch. Ang


    wrapped herself in the sheet and sit on the bedside. Her eyes were empty, and she didn''t even see him


    come in.


    He approached her and held her hand gently, which made her stunned.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "What?" She was still in a trance. After a while, she came to her senses and said, "well, I''ll brush my


    teeth first."


    Seeing her enter the bathroom in a trance and the agreement on the bed, Edward''s eyes became far-


    reaching.


    Wait, the pen is out of water. Use this one. ¡ª¡ª


    In the bathroom, Ang looked at herself in the mirror and thought about the whole thing thoroughly.


    Although their signatures were not found on the agreement, there were traces of writing on it. So there


    was something wrong with the pen he gave to her.


    Edward was smart, but she always thought he was a man with good morality. But this time he cheated


    her into getting married and made her his legitimate wife, which made her angry and disappointed.


    After she washed up and went out, he already sat at the table and waited for her to sit down and have


    dinner together. On the table, three dishes and one soup were her favorite dishes. She tasted it and it


    tasted good. Suddenly, her mood becameplicated.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she was in a daze, he asked.


    She came to her senses, lowered her head and took a bite. "Let''s talk about it after dinner."


    The mixed feelings were tangled in her heart during the meal, but she still couldn''t ept the fact that


    he lie to her at length. During the meal, she was not as lively as before, which made him frown.


    When she was full, she put down her chopsticks and saw him also put down his chopsticks. She took a


    deep breath and said calmly, "what''s the point of lying to me about getting married?"


    As expected, she was angry about this.


    "What''s wrong with marry me?" There are so many people in the world who want to marry into the Yan


    Family, even if they are not weed by him.


    "Edward, I never wanted to marry you."


    After saying that, she stood up and walked away from his sight. Ten minutes after she left, he''d been


    staring at the door and clenching his fists.


    Edward, I never wanted to marry you. ¡ª¡ª


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then why didn''t she push him away that night?


    Edward, pretended nothing had happenedst night. ¡ª¡ª


    Was it all his wishful thinking?


    Why did you bring me here... If I hadn''te, such a thing wouldn''t have happened... ¡ª¡ª


    I met Miss Vanessa in the hotel. She said that your coat was left her ce. ¡ª¡ª


    She was very beautiful! ¡ª¡ª


    Why did he try his best to please her? He had never been so interested in a woman. He was willing to


    sacrifice so much for her sincerely, but she seemed to have feeling nothing.


    He stared at the untouched dishes with red eyes and blue veins on his forehead.


    With a bang, the beautiful bowls and chopsticks on the table, which he had cooked for the whole


    morning, all fell to the ground. He sat on the chair in despair. He stared into the distance with empty


    eyes. After a long time, his eyes moved...


    In the pharmacy downstairs, Ang paid and was about to go out with the medicine.


    She stood there, unscrewed the lid of the water bottle and the pills, and was about to put them into her


    mouth. All of a sudden, something in her hand was knocked down.


    "Who allows you to take this medicine?" Edward''s eyes turned red with anger and grabbed her wrist


    hard.


    Ang was a tough woman. How could he yell at her like that? Besides, he lied to her. Why should he


    yell at her?


    "I don''t need to get permission of what I want to eat." She retorted angrily.


    Was she so unwilling to have his baby?


    He continued to grab hard on her hand, and his angry eyes seemed to devour her.


    "Let go of me, Edward!" If it went on like this, her hand would be broken.


    She shook him off and red at him again. Then she squatted down and picked up the pills and water.


    "Ah..." Before she could stand up, he grabbed her wrist, grabbed the thing in her hand and threw it into


    the trash can beside. Ang still wanted to resist, but she was pushed by him and her back hit a pir.


    "originally, I nned to let nature take its course. But since you don''t want to have my baby, I''ll let you


    get pregnant as soon as possible." His face was cold, and his eyes were full of threat and fear.


    She was shocked, but he had already taken her back to the hotel.


    "You can''t do this! You liar!" Ang struggled in fear and tried her best not to be pulled over by him.


    When she passed by the pir outside the hotel, she held the pir in a hurry. The two of them were so


    noisy that they surrounded a lot of curious people.


    "I want to call the police!" Ang was so anxious that she blurted out. When she saw someoneing


    over, she immediately asked for help, "help me call the police. I don''t want to die..."


    Edward was speechless: "......"


    The guards at the entrance of the hotel were afraid of affecting the hotel''s business and image, so they


    quickly contacted the hotel security and manager. At this time, the security guard wanted to hold


    Edward''s hand and said, "you are a man. It''s such a shame to bully a weak woman."


    "Exactly! I want to call the police!" Afraid that he might took her upstairs by a sudden hard strength.


    Ang held the pir with one hand while asking the enthusiastic security guard for help, "brother, help


    me!"


    Ang had an innocent face, with her pitiful eyes, she was easy to get others softer to her. Seeing her


    like this, the security guard thought she had been bullied. He red at Edward andforted her,


    "don''t worry. Our manager will be here soon!"


    Seeing her acting like a spoiled child in front of another man, how could he not be angry? But he was


    never a person who would lose his temper in public. He could only stare at her angrily.


    At this time, Manager Yang of the hotel came over. The security guard hurried walked forward and


    reported, "this man is obscene. He is bullying this female guest at the door of the hotel."


    Following his words, Manager Yang looked at Edward''s direction, whose face turned pale at that


    moment.


    From the security guard''s position, he could only see the back of Manager Yang. He didn''t know the


    expression on the manager''s face at the moment, so he added, "a man who bullies a woman is not a


    man! He looks like a gentle man with good-looking face, but he has disgraced our men!"


    "Shut up!" Hearing the security guard''s words and seeing that Mr. Edward''s face was very bad,


    Manager Yang turned around and shouted at the security guard. Then he smiled politely to the


    confused Ang, and then said respectfully to Edward, "Mr. Edward, this security guard is a new


    recruit and doesn''t know the rules. He got involved before figuring it out and broke the rules of the DC


    Hotel. I''ll fire him."


    "Manager..." No matter how stupid the security guard was, he had already realized that he had made a


    mistake.


    How could she forget that he was the boss here! It was a disaster that the security guard lost his job.


    She hurriedly released the pir and said nervously, "he is also kind. He is so kind of being the


    employee of the DC Capital Group. If you fired him, it will be a loss to thepany!"

 Chapter 160 Dont Touch Me!

    Chapter 160 Don''t Touch Me!


    Although Ang has a tough character, but she was kind-hearted from the bottom of her heart. She


    could speak for a person she just knew and smile at a stranger, but she was only resist and be angry


    with him.


    Edward looked from her to the security guard''s face and felt ufortable. Although it was a little


    unkind for him as a man to embarrass a security guard because of this, he couldn''t help embarrassing


    the security guard. He said, "if thepany keep him, I''m afraid thepany''s reputation will be


    ruined."


    The security felt unsatisfied when he heard that he was going to be fired, but he said nothing which


    indicated that he was a tough guy.


    It was immoral to smash other people''s jobs. The thing originated from her, and it was also because of


    her that Edward made things difficult for him. Although she was not a man, she could stillpromise.


    Reluctantly as she was, she walked up to him and pulled his sleeve. "Edward, I know you are a kind-


    hearted man. You won''t me him like this, will you?"


    It was Ang''s favorite way to persuade people to put on a high hat on them. If it was someone else,


    there would be no room for negotiation.


    "Okay..." Seeing that she was half reluctant and half afraid that he would not agree, he felt funny in the


    bottom of his heart, but he was expressionless. "It''s up to you."


    Hearing that Edward was not intend to embarrass the security guard, Ang said to the manager and


    the security guard, "well, Mr. Edward is a kind man. Let it go. We are also a little busy, so we won''t


    interfere with your work!"


    She was afraid that he would go back on his words, so she pulled him into the hotel and said, "didn''t


    you say that you wanted to go back to our room? Let''s go back quickly!"


    He was pulled into the room by her, but a faint smile appeared on his face. Because it was the first time


    she took the initiative to hold his hand. From the hotel door to the elevator, to the bedroom, she did not


    let him go.


    It was not until she closed the door that Ang realized that she was still holding his hand and


    hurriedly loosened her grip. She sat on the sofa, annoyed.


    Edward cheated her into getting married, and the agreement was tampered with. Now she really


    became the daughter-inw of the Yan Family. She couldn''t escape even if she wanted to. The


    banquet was just held yesterday, and if she said divorce today, her parents would probably be pissed


    off. She didn''t know what kind of abuse she had made in her previous life that she would meet


    someone like him who kept pestering her!


    Edward walked over and saw her staring at the tea table, lost in thought. "What''s your n?" He


    asked.


    She red at him. Two secondster, she stood up and asked, "Edward, how on earth will you let me


    go?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that her hair was in a mess, he stretched out his hand to help her tidy it up. "What are you


    talking about? I just want to take care of you!"


    She avoided his tenderness and said, "I don''t need you to take care of me. Besides, if you want to have


    a baby, many women will give birth to it for you. But you know, I don''t want a child. I want to continue


    my study."


    His gentle eyes gradually turned cold, and he put his hand in his trousers pocket.


    Seeing that he kept silence, she said, "look, nothing forcibly done is going to be agreeable. You don''t


    have to marry a woman like me to spoil your mood, do you? How about... Let''s get a divorce."


    Hearing that she wanted a divorce, he narrowed his eyes and grabbed her arm suddenly. "No way!"


    His overbearing and intimidating eyes stunned her, but she was not afraid. She just stared at him with


    her eyes wide open.


    "it was you who entered my room..." Then... He was reluctant to leave her.


    It was her fault.


    "I... It has been a long time ago. Why do you still care about it? Besides, I''m also a victim... Well, it''s my


    fault. But in this society, even if that kind of thing happened, it doesn''t matter." Although Ang said so,


    she blushed.


    Hearing her indifferent tone, he grabbed her hand with harder strength.


    So, in her opinion, even if she had sex with Chuck, she didn''t care, did she? He cared so much about


    her. In order to be with her, he forced himself not to think about it. She had had sex with others. He was


    afraid that she would be overshadowed by this matter, so he never mentioned it and treated her gently.


    But in return, she said, "in this society, even if that kind of thing happened, it doesn''t matter."


    "It hurts..." Her arm was about to break.


    But his anger didn''t subside at all. He pushed her to the bed and then pressed her down.


    "You ¡ª¡ª"


    This time, he didn''t even give her a chance to resist. He kissed her lips forcefully and overbearingly,


    depriving her of air and making her unable to struggle. After the deep kiss, he was also out of breath.


    His eyes were full of anger, but the corners of his mouth raised a sneer. "Yes, you are right. In this era,


    such a thing was really nothing. So, no matter who you think I am, it''s not a big deal."


    "No... Hmm..."


    The resentment and aggressiveness made her feel more scared and painful than the first time. In the


    past few times, he knew her sensitive points very well. Seeing her flushed cheeks, he sneered, "do you


    feel good?"


    His humiliation made her want to resist, "you are despicable..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, she found that her voice was soft and seductive. All of a sudden,


    she felt even more ashamed and angry. "Get out of my way!"


    He knew that she was physically impatient at the moment, but he just wanted to tease her and not to


    make herfortable on purpose. She smiled and said, "that''s not what you think in your heart."


    "You are bullying me..." How could he bully her? Just because she didn''t want to be with him?


    Her tears gushed out. He was stunned. Obviously, he felt sorry for her in his heart, but he couldn''t


    suppress his anger. Even if he wanted to make her feel better, his anxiety made her cry out instead.


    "You bastard!"


    He hurt her. What did he think she was?


    He couldn''t bear to see her cry. The more she cried, the more he couldn''t calm down, and the more


    panic he became.


    She didn''t know how long it had been since he came down from her body, and her eyes were red and


    swollen from crying. She was like amb escaping from a wolf''s mouth. Without his shackles and


    pressure, she wrapped herself in the quilt and shrank aside, tears streaming down her face.


    She buried her head in her knees.


    He looked askance at her, and the pleasure he had just released was already gone. Although she


    didn''t want to have sex with him the several times before, she tried her best to suppress her desire.


    She was actually very happy when he teased her. But this time, she cried.


    What should I do with you?


    With red eyes, he sat up and wanted to hold the trembling woman in his arms. Only then did he touch


    her fingertips. She trembled like a frightened bird and dodged.


    "Don''t touch me!" She choked, like a hedgehog, staring at him with hatred.


    Those women had always wanted to crawl into his bed. Her cry made his heart ache, but her disgust


    made him angry.


    Although he was a little bossy to her before, he was also gentle and didn''t say these words to hurt her.


    Do you feelfortable? ¡ª¡ª


    That''s not what you think. ¡ª¡ª


    She refused him, but it was not because she didn''t like him. It was because she was afraid of


    pregnancy, but he wanted to have a baby. Every time he didn''t take protective measures and didn''t


    allow her to take contraceptives, so she resisted. But this time, he teased her and made her unable to


    calm down. He said something like that, which clearly meant that she was "acting".


    She wiped her tears and went to the bathroom with the quilt wrapped on her body. She felt pain all over


    her body and fell to the ground by ident.

 Chapter 161 Its Cold On The Ground. Get Up

    Chapter 161 It''s Cold On The Ground. Get Up


    "Even you are bullying me..." She cried on the ground.


    Rubbing his temples, Edward got out of bed and squatted down. "Didn''t you just say that such a thing


    happened in this era was nothing?"


    "What can I do? Can I kill you? Boo... Boo..." She choked with sobs, but the more she felt wronged.


    So in fact, she still cared about.


    "That''s to say, Aaron was right. Is this a duplicity?"


    She was not the kind of person who affirm with her lips but deny in her heart.


    "You know clearly that I want to go to school. If I am pregnant, I can do nothing. You didn''t mention


    about the baby thing originally. And you said that if I marry you, you will let me study at ease."


    He was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    At first, he did want to give her a good environment, but now he was only afraid that she would leave


    him. Thinking about it, he felt ridiculous. The thing he used to despise, he had done all them because


    of her.


    "Will you fall in love with someone else if you pass the examination?"


    Ang had never seen him so worried about losing something, although it was just for a moment.


    Seeing her in a daze, he lowered his head and sneered.


    "The floor is cold. Get up." Then he pulled her up.


    That night, Ang went back to the Yan Family with him. After dinner, she stayed there for another


    hour. Ang tugged at Edward''s sleeve to express that she want to leave, because she had not done


    finish reading the book.


    Knowing that she was urging him to go back, Edward nced sideways and then looked at the tea


    table to refill the tea for his father and mother.


    "There is a sacrificial ceremony in September, which was held by the ancestor of the Qing Dynasty.


    Ang was just entered our family, she should also went back to give a worship. Moo moo, now that


    you have a family, you have to learn how to deal with a lot of things."


    Although Jonson was not very satisfied with her, he couldn''t treat her shabbily since she had married


    into the Yan Family. And in the C Area, the most sincere way to admit a woman was to allow her to


    worship and attended the traditional etiquette.


    Although it only took four hours from H City to C District, it would take at least three days to go back


    and forth! Ang was already unhappy because of the lie of Edward, and now she had to dy her


    study. She was totally in a bad mood.


    She pinched him hard on the back of his waist. Thetter was stunned but expressionless. "Yes!"


    Half an hourter, in the room.


    "Edward, if you want to go back, you can go back by yourself. I will live in Lesley''s house from


    tomorrow on!" Marriage was always a busy thing. The Yan Family was rich, and they were looking


    forward to a grandchild. If she didn''t leave early, she would really spend the rest of her life in it.


    She didn''t mean to ask for his permission. After that, she packed up and was about to leave.


    As soon as she opened the wardrobe, she saw her previous clothes hanging in it.


    Edward was crazy. He said he would keep her as a mistress from the very beginning. He led her into


    the trap step by step, but failed. He took her things and forced her to ept his gifts. He cheated her


    with the marriage agreement and wanted to trap her in the Yan Family to give birth to his child.


    She took out the clothes from the wardrobe, put them in her bag, and mmed the door.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a darkened face, she held back her anger and said to Edward who blocked at her front, "get out of


    the way!"


    He grabbed her arm and looked down at the ne around her neck.


    "I promise I will help you get into the postgraduate school as I said before."


    "What about the agreement?"


    He loosened his grip, turned his head a little, and looked into her eyes. "You are still the daughter-in-


    law of the Yan Family. It''s not contradictory."


    Like a cold wolf, Edward was full of conspiracy.

 Chapter 162 Floating In The Air

    Chapter 162 Floating In The Air


    When Ang was about to go out, she heard someone knocking at the door.


    "Brother, sister-inw..."


    Hearing it was Hilda''s voice, Ang was stunned.


    She was really pissed off. This was the Yan Family. On the first day of their marriage, she left with her


    luggage in public. Wasn''t it too embarrassing for him?


    Thinking of this, she turned back and put the luggage bag into the wardrobe.


    Edward''s sight had been following her, and he heard her said, "I''ll leaveter."


    If Ang made up her mind, no one could change it. He didn''t know what was on her mind when Hilda


    knocked on the door, but she changed her mind all of a sudden.


    She walked to the door and opened it with a big smile. "Hilda?"


    "sister-inw, I have something for you!" She walked in with a delicate ssmp in her hand.


    "Lavendermp?" She put themp on the bedside table and connected it to the power supply. After a


    while, the cover of themp emitted fragrant mist. The pink light and dense mist were very beautiful.


    "Yes! I heard thatvender can soothe people''s mind. By the way, it''s more beautiful to turn off the


    light!" Then she turned off the light. As she said, in the darkness, the faint Lavendermp was


    shrouded in mist, ethereal and dreamy.


    "It smells so good!" Ang couldn''t help but said.


    "You''re right! I have one in my own room!" At this time, her cell phone rang in her pocket. She took it


    out, looked at it and said, "ah! I almost forget that I have an appointment with my friend tonight. I won''t


    bother you anymore!"


    After Hilda left the room, she didn''t forget to close the door. After she went out, she quietly took out the


    key and locked the door.


    In this room with the dim light, the two of them looked into each other''s eyes, and the atmosphere was


    somewhat strange and embarrassing.


    "Ahem..." To ease the embarrassment, she dry coughed and turned on the light.


    Edward kept staring at her which made her feel a little ufortable. She pretended to sit on the sofa


    and picked up her phone to recite the English words. Seeing this, he also sat down, picked up a book


    but nced sideways at her.


    Twenty minutester, she felt a little stuffy. She walked to the balcony door and wanted to open it, but


    she couldn''t. Edward also felt a little hot. Seeing that she couldn''t open the door of the balcony, he


    stood up and walked over.


    Ang thought the lock of the door was stuck, so she turned it on and off several times. Suddenly, a


    shadow behind her shrouded her, and his warm breath lingered around her. And there was another pair


    of hands on hers. He wrapped her around and tried to open the door with her strength, but it was in


    vain.


    His hand suddenly held the back of her hand, and the ambiguous breath came to her face. In an


    instant, she felt a hot stream running away from her body.


    What''s going on? How could she react to such an action? Ang, don''t you feel ashamed?


    He opened the door as usual. How could he not open it? Was the door broken?


    Edward nced at the balcony outside the ss door and seemed to see something. Then he


    released her hand and opened the curtain. Sure enough, there was a wooden stick outside the ss


    door!


    He frowned and turned on the air conditioner.


    "Why is there a stick?" Did he put it there? But judging from his expression just now, it didn''t look like


    that!


    "It might be Hilda!" He seemed to be used to such a scene.


    "She wants to lock you up?"


    "Maybe!" Hilda was a naughty girl since small. She had locked him up more than once.


    "Okay!" Ang also knew that she was lively and active, and she was smart, so she didn''t doubt it. She


    felt a little ufortable and looked at her watch anxiously.


    It was almost ten o''clock. Were they going to sleep?!


    Edward felt something was wrong. The air conditioner had been on for a while. Why was he getting


    hotter? Besides, the heat didn''t seem to be from outside to inside. He loosened the top two buttons, but


    he also felt a little difficult to breathe.


    Ang also felt hotter and hotter. She looked at the air conditioner and asked, "how many degrees


    have you turned on? Why isn''t it cold?"


    Her voice was soft, and it sounded gentle when she was not angry. His heart was fluttering like


    feathers, and an unbearable impulse came.


    "It''s so hot..." She blushed and didn''t help but used her hands to wave in front of her face to cool


    herself down. However, she found that it was a little strange. Not only did she feel hot, but she also


    wanted to... I really want to...


    She looked at Edward, whose forehead was covered with sweat, and his eyes fixed on her, like a


    hungry wolf staring at a piece of fresh meat. His cor was open under his handsome face. Because of


    the heat, the sleeves of his shirt were bent up and his arms were exposed. The silver watch set off his


    noble temperament. And his fingers were as slender and good-looking as the scallion...


    Scenes of sex shed through her mind: his rough breath, his sweating chin, his gentle touch, and his


    ecstasy...


    What the hell was that? Oh, no! Ang, you are poisoned by him! No, no! How could she have such an


    evil idea?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She was afraid that she couldn''t help but pounce on him, and then she couldn''t help swallowing.


    Suddenly, a pair of hands stretched out from her back. When she was in panic, he hugged her from


    behind. "Ang..."


    At this moment, his voice became a huge temptation, and she was like a bee smelling the fragrance of


    flowers, and herst patience was defeated.


    She couldn''t help...


    She tugged at her cor, and he unzipped her back as he saw that she didn''t refuse. Her wless neck


    and back were sexy and charming because of her slender figure.


    He gently put his hand on it and slid it along her clothes to her shoulder. The white silk dress slipped


    down from her body. In an instant, at the moment, both of them were burning in their bodies. Her mind


    went nk, and she could only hear his slightly heavy breath and the thumping of his heart.


    In a trance, his gentle hand stopped at her waist, and then her feet left the ground. Her burning skin


    clung to his exposed chest, and her strength seemed to have been all taken away.


    She raised her head and he lowered his head. The four eyes were full of desire. When the soft quilt


    wrapped the two people, there was an unconscious guidance. In the quiet room, his heavy breath, her


    charming groan, and the dreamy Lavendermp...


    In the middle of the night, her body seemed to have been spared, and he got down from her body


    endlessly. The room was filled with fragrance, and the liquid from thevendermp was burnt out,


    leaving only warm light.


    He held her and contentedly took her into his arms. Although she felt strange, she was too tired to raise


    her eyelids.


    "Edward..." Do you find it strange?


    She was so tired that she fell asleep before she could finish her words.


    "What?" He lowered his head and found that she was fall asleeppletely.

 Chapter 163 You Cant Leave!

    Chapter 163 You Can''t Leave!


    Seeing that she was asleep, Edward turned off the light and went to bed.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the sun made the whole vi wore a golden circle. In the past, Anna


    would only lie in the room sleepy. But now, she was standing at the stairway and looking upstairs.


    When Kay came in from the backyard, she asked, "it''s afternoon. Why are the two kids still sleeping?"


    "I guess you will have a grandson soon!" Kay burst intoughter.


    Back then, when she just got married, although the new couple were intimate, they only slept until


    eleven o''clock! Is Moo moo even more stronger than his father?


    At this moment, there was a sudden noise from above. Hearing footsteps, Anna immediately ran to the


    hall and sat up straight.


    Ang trotted downstairs. Kay greeted her with a gentle smile. Ang had been angry. When she


    raised her head and saw the kind smile on the Kay''s face, she quickly forced a smile and said, "Good


    morning, Auntie Kay."


    On the other side, Anna pretended to be calm and walked over. She smiled, "are you awake?"


    As she spoke, she looked down at her neck and corbone subconsciously. When she saw the red


    marks, she smiled more happily. Ang was stunned at first, and then noticed her gaze and


    expression, which made her very embarrassed.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hour ago, when she woke up, she was so angry that she wanted to kick him out of bed, but she


    found that she had no strength at all. Edward was woken up by her kick. He rubbed his forehead and


    askedzily, "are you awake?"


    Hearing Anna''s question, she remembered what happenedst night and was too angry to say


    anything.


    However, her mother once said that she couldn''t vent her anger on the elder. Even if the elder did


    something wrong, she couldn''t be impolite to the elder. Moreover, what happenedst night didn''t


    matter to her!


    "Yes, I''m awake." She tried to smile and nodded.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with her expression, Anna thought she was tired. She took


    her hand and walked to the dining room. "Moo moo hasn''t had a girlfriend before, so he doesn''t know


    how to be tender to women. You must be exhaustedst night, right?"


    Although she said so, she smiled happily. Ang''s face turned red as if she was on fire.


    At this time, Kay saw that Edward was buttoning his shirt and running downstairs in a hurry. She asked,


    "where are you going? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "yes..." He didn''t stop but answered and walked out of the door. When he passed by the living room, he


    saw a figure he wanted to chase from the corner of his eyes. He paused and looked over.


    Seeing him looking at her, Ang turned her head away with a cold face.


    Noticing that the two were strange, Kay and Anna looked back and forth between the two. Ang was


    holding back her anger, Edward rxed his tense face and walked to the living room.


    The two of them were both experienced people, so they could see something wrong. Anna looked at


    them and smiled, pretending to be confused. "Are you hungry? Kay, take out all the dishes!"


    "Okay!"


    Ang wanted to refuse, but she felt it disrespectful to the elders, so she refrained herself from saying


    it out. After Kay brought out the dishes, Anna saw that the two of them sat down, so she said, "Kay,


    didn''t you say that the daffodil flowers bloomed? I want to pick one for my elder sister!" Then she


    turned to the them and said, "there is still soup in the kitchen. If it''s not enough, you can go in and fill it


    yourself."


    "Okay! Thank you Aunt...... Thank you, mom. Thank you, Auntie Kay." She replied with a smile.


    After the two left, Ang put down her chopsticks and walked towards the door. She had only taken a


    few steps when her arm was grabbed.


    "Where are you going?"


    She stared at him fiercely. "Anywhere is fine, but it will never be here!"


    "You can''t go!"


    "Edward, I''ve shown enough respect to you! I hope you can stop when it''s enough!" Last night, she


    wouldn''t have been drugged by him if she hadn''t thought that she wouldn''t be able to save his face with


    her luggage in front of his family. Even if she hated him so much, she would go out empty handed and


    try not to let others see their difference. She had done everything she could!

 Chapter 164 Something Happened At Home

    Chapter 164 Something Happened At Home


    There must be something strange about what happenedst night. Even if he wanted her so much, he


    could''ve resisted his desire. He had thought that she had made up her mind, but if she had, she


    wouldn''t have to want to kick him down this morning. He subdued her and went to take a shower.


    When he came out, she was not in the room. He wanted to exin to her nervously, but when he saw


    her desperate and angry eyes, he knew that she would no longer believe him!


    He let go of her, and she turned around and left with red eyes.


    Ang ran out of the vi without looking back. Although the road was wide, it was a little deste.


    She took out her phone and checked the nearest bus station. It was five kilometers. She had no choice


    but to ask an online car to pick her up. It was already four o''clock in the afternoon when she arrived at


    the West City of the BH City.


    Lesley opened the door and was surprised to see her. "Ang?"


    "I''m so hungry..." Then she walked directly into the kitchen, made herself a bag of instant noodles and


    asked her, "do you want it?"


    "I''m not hungry!" Seeing that Ang was so hungry, she joked, "didn''t the Yan Family give you dinner?"


    "I''ll stay here for the next few days!" She didn''t answer Lesley''s question, and she spoke vaguely while


    eating the noodles.


    Thinking of the scene that Edward hugged a woman at the wedding, Lesley didn''t ask more and said,


    "okay!"


    At eleven o''clock that night, in the car of the apartment building, Edward frowned tightly. At this time,


    his phone rang. It was his mother, Anna.


    "Where have you been? Why didn''t youe back for dinner without saying anything? Why don''t you


    come back, it is sote?"


    "Hmm... We''ve had dinner. We won''t go back tonight."


    "Noting back? Live in DC International Garden?"


    "Okay."


    "When will youe back?"


    "Let''s wait and see!"


    Before he wanted to hang up, Anna asked, "you..." After thinking for a while, she didn''t ask. She just


    said, e back early."


    As parents, they''d better not get involved in the rtionship between the couple. After hanging up the


    phone, Anna went to her room to rest. The big room was cold and quiet, just like this vi, magnificent,


    but always only her, she was like a canary in a golden cave.


    She sneered and called her daughter again, but the other party hung up and sent her a message, "I''m


    in a meeting. What''s the matter? I''ll reply to youter!"


    It was eleven o''clock at night. Was she still in a meeting? She said the same words as her husband.


    Although she was dubious, she chose to believe it in the end. "Nothing. Don''t be toote. Go to bed


    early." Then she turned off the light and went to sleep.


    A monthter, at eleven o''clock in the middle of the night, at the gate of the West City District of BH


    City, Ang said to Chuck, "I''m here. You don''t have to send me in."


    "Okay."


    "By the way, don''t bother to send me back in the future."


    She didn''t want to have too much contact with Chuck! To be exact, she didn''t want to talk to any man


    who had a crush on her. She just wanted to study hard and didn''t want to be dyed by anyone.


    For the past half a month, he had been waiting for her in the library every night. He had never been so


    interested in any woman, but he was refused by her like this. Of course he felt ufortable.


    However, he was not in a hurry. He restrained his displeasure and said, "I know the masters of H


    University. I can introduce them to you."


    Chuck could always know what she wanted, but this temptation really made her feel dangerous.


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Her eyes were sharp and her tone was aggressive.


    Famous brand handbags, expensive skin care products, jewelry ne, house and car, and even he


    used her as a bait, but she had never been tempted. Her eyes were always vignt and sharp and


    calm. Now, even if lending her a helping hand to pass the examination of the postgraduate, she was


    also indifferent.


    For the first time, he felt that women were also difficult to deal with!


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, she sneered, "no matter what you want to do, I advise you not to


    waste your time. I, Ang, can only get what I want by myself. No one can help me!"


    In this world, there is no one who doesn''t ask for return after a requited effort. Now she had already


    seen through people. The reason why they fawned on her was that they wanted to get something from


    her. She was extremely disappointed at the three men before, and now she would no longer naively


    think that there was pure love.


    Now, everyone knew that she was the wife of Edward, but Chuck had been pestering her. He said that


    he didn''t mind her getting married, and that Edward would give her up sooner orter. Not to mention


    what he was up to, even if he really liked her, his behavior now has proved that he was a bad guy!


    There was resentment and mockery in her eyes, which made him stunned. For a long time, he couldn''t


    say a word. It was not until she had gone far that he came to his senses. Looking at her thin but


    powerful back, he smiled slightly. Even he didn''t notice that he, as cold as an iceberg, couldugh from


    the bottom of his heart.


    "Ang..."


    Chuck smiled, turned around and left.


    Not far away, the people in the car were so angry that he held the steering wheel tightly, and his


    knuckles were turning pale.


    Damn!


    Edward couldn''t help beating the steering wheel. After a while, his head leaned against the back of the


    chair, and his eyes were empty


    One month! A full month! He couldn''t help peeping at her every night. Even if she didn''te out of


    Lesley''s house, he could just look up at the light from the window!


    Half a month ago, Lesley had to discuss the details of the project with her colleagues at home, so she


    began to study in the library. She was always calm and wise. Sometimes she was in a daze, but when


    she came to her senses, it turned out she was reciting the acknowledge points of the examination.


    Didn''t she miss him at all?


    Although he could see that she was just putting on a poker face to Chuck too, he still wanted to


    separate the two! However, he couldn''t be so impulsive!


    He didn''t know how long he had been lost in thought. It was not raining, but the car was covered with


    dew.


    He moved his fingers and stared at the phone. When he thought of Ang''s face and the scene that


    Chuck flirted with her behind her, his eyes were as cold as ice. Then he dialed the number.


    It was getting colder in September, and even in the afternoon, it was not as hot as summer.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, she closed the ancient literature. Before reviewing another course, she


    nned to rest for ten minutes and check if Lesley had left a message to her. At this moment, she


    turned on her phone and saw dozens of calls from her brother Barry, two sisters and Edward.


    What''s going on?


    Just as she stood up nervously, she saw Edward walking towards her. In astonishment, Edward walked


    up to her and said, "something happened to our family!"


    "Something happened? What is it?" She looked at him packed her things up and asked, "how do you


    know I''m here?"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 165 Dont Cry! Why Are You Crying!

    Chapter 165 Don''t Cry! Why Are You Crying!


    "Let''s go out first!" It was so quiet in the library that only the sound of turning over a book could be


    heard. The two of them were so loud that aroused many people frowned.


    Ang was pulled out by him all the way. He said, "Barry called me and said something happened to


    the brothel."


    Her heart skipped a beat. "What happened?"


    "Get in the car first." He opened the door for her and fastened the seat belt for her.


    As soon as Edward started the car, his phone rang. On the other side of the line, Ang heard the


    anxious voice of Lucas, "Mr. Edward, the meeting is going to be held in half..."


    "I have something urgent to deal with."


    "But the construction is about to start..."


    "Postpone it until next week!"


    "Didn''t you say that we would lose eighty million if the construction is started next week?"


    "Yes! Postpone it until next week. I''ll inform you of the meeting time. " Edward was looking forward all


    the time. Then he hung up the phone.


    Ang saw the message from her brother Barry asked her, "sister, why don''t you answer the phone?"


    Something happened to the brothel. Our father was being rescued in the hospital. Call me back as


    soon as you see the message!


    Panic was written in the whole message. The children of the Xu Family had never experienced


    anything big. Barry was the youngest one who grew up under their protections. When Ang saw this


    message, her mind was full of her brother''s helpless eyes.


    Ang''s heart skipped a beat and her hands couldn''t help trembling. She called him and it took a long


    time for him to answer the phone.


    "Barry, what are you talking about?"


    "You finally answered the phone!"


    "How''s dad? Does he out of the emergency room?" Her heart was in her throat.


    "Not yet..."


    Hearing her brother''s choked voice, she couldn''t help but raise her voice, "don''t cry! Why are you


    crying?"


    Although she said so, she couldn''t resist her tears and her eyes were wet. Because of her brother''s


    crying, she guessed that the situation was not optimistic. "Tell me, what happened?"


    "After lunch, dad said he had a big order and had to go to the brothel. At about three o''clock, their


    mother received a call from Kevin, saying that the brothel was on fire. Several people died... When


    mom and I got there, dad was pulled out. The ambnce just arrived. Dad''s legs were covered with


    blood..."


    Atst, Barry''s voice became more and more trembling.


    Her heart twitched and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "How long has he been rescued?"


    Edward reached out his hand and took the phone from her. While she was in a daze, he frowned and


    asked calmly, "Barry, how long has dad been rescued?"


    After a while, he replied, "well, don''t be afraid. We''re on the way now. We''ll be there in an hour."


    After hanging up the phone, he didn''t return the phone to her. He took out his phone and dialed a


    number.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "How is my father? Did hee out? Where is my mother?" She wanted to take back her phone, but


    she was afraid that it would affect his driving, so she could only be anxious.


    "Don''t worry." He looked at her calmly as if nothing serious had happened. At that moment, she felt a


    little relieved.


    Then he said to the other end of the phone, "send some people to the Central Hospital of L County in S


    City."


    1.5 hourster, as soon as the car stopped, Ang opened the door and ran out. Seeing that she ran


    in the wrong direction in a hurry, Edward grabbed her wrist and said, "this way!"


    With red eyes, she just wanted to see that her father was fine as soon as possible and her anger


    against him had already been forgotten.


    At this time, Barry called her and said excitedly, "Dad is out! We''re in room 2021 now, but please don''t


    do this..."


    When Barry spoke, there were many noises on the other end of the phone, including mournful cries


    and vicious curses, and then the sound of "beep" came from the other end of the phone.


    "Hello? Barry?" Ang knew that someone was making trouble, so she guessed what it was. "2021!


    She said hurriedly. They are in room 2021."

 Chapter 166 Mr. Edward Spoiled His Wife So Much

    Chapter 166 Mr. Edward Spoiled His Wife So Much


    Outside the room 2021.


    "You return my son to me! Return my son to me..."


    "You are such a profiteer! You regardless of human lives in order to swindle the insurance money, why


    don''t you go to die? Why don''t you go to hell...?"


    "Don''t do this! My father almost lost his life, and he was just rescued..." Barry stopped them at the door


    and prevent them from gushing in.


    "A life for a life. Walter was not hurt at all. My husband told me in person that he directed all this!


    Unexpectedly, my husband wanted to dissuade him, but he was killed to keep his mouth shut..." A


    middle-aged woman in floral clothes said ferociously, and the people behind her rushed forward.


    When Ang ran to the door, she didn''t understand what it meant. She saw that Kevin and her brother


    were difficult to stop them.


    "What''s going on?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone in the crowd said, "she is the daughter of Walter. I heard


    that she married a rich man. If we kidnap her, aren''t we afraid that we won''t be able to pay for it?"


    "Yes! Kidnapped her daughter!"


    "He killed my son, and I will also kill his daughter!"


    "Kill his son together!"


    When Ang saw a group of fierce looking people rushing over, she took a step back in fear. It was the


    first time that Edward had seen such a terrible scene. He steadied her and stared at them coldly,


    preparing to protect his wife.


    At this time, hurried and orderly footsteps came from behind, and it was a group of people.


    "Take those who make trouble in the hospital back first!"


    Uncle!


    Ang was about to greeting, but the crowd over there began to fight with the police.


    "Collusion between government and business! Walter would have a horrible death! You will be shot


    sooner orter!"


    "There''s no fairness at all! Depending on the rtionship with the officials in the government, he could


    killing people and offending thew.


    "You greedy officials! Sooner orter, you will have no descendants!"


    The chaotic scene gave her a headache. The Xu Family had always been respected, and her uncle,


    Brian, had always been honest and upright. It was the first time that she felt malice towards people,


    and she was somewhat absent-minded.


    "Watch out!" Seeing that someone was about to hit her with a stick, Edward held her in his arms.


    Ang raised her head. Before she was held by him, she saw a man waving his stick at her, gritting his


    teeth. In an instant, his protection shed through her mind again and again. Her heart rose to her


    throat and she shouted, "Edward!"


    For a long time, she did not hear his groan. He loosened his grip a little and turned around. The


    bodyguards came in a hurry and subdued the attacker in a professional manner, they was well-trained


    and shouted together, "Mr. Edward!"


    "Yes! Protect my wife''s family!" Edward didn''t dare to let go of her until he was sure that the


    surrounding environment was under control. "It''s all right. Let''s go inside to see Dad."


    "Sister! Brother-inw!"


    When Ang entered the ward, her mother was standing by the bed and wiping her tears, and her


    father leaned against the head of the bed, crying silently. The man, who was in his prime, was so down


    and out at the moment. Her heart skipped a beat. "Dad..."


    "Six lives... They have worked in our brothel for more than ten years... Even Jim had worked for five


    years... How can I exin this? It''s better to follow them to die..." As he spoke, he was so excited that


    he wanted to get out of bed! Her mother Darcy held her husband and cried, "what are you talking


    about! What about me if you die?"


    Ang knew that the business of the brothel was not as good as before. This year, she graduated, so


    the pressure at home was less than before. Three years ago, the Xu Family built the vi they lived


    now and spent millions of dors, there''s still some debts to pay off. The Xu Family had always been


    smooth and profitable, far from the glory that others saw.


    "Stop arguing! Now that he just came out of the operating room, he said he was going to die! I''ll just go


    to work!"


    After finishing high school, Barry didn''t go to school anymore. He said that he was helping with


    business at home, but everyone knew that he was ying online games most of the time.


    That night, when Darcy came back to their home, she finished calcting all the ounts and then


    copsed on the chair.


    Eight million... Even if she sold all the assets of the Xu Family, she still needed one million.


    "Your second brother-inw''s mother just called and said that she could take out five hundred


    thousand. Your second sister and your second brother-inw provided two houses on loan, and the five


    hundred thousand was given by your second brother-inw''s family. I don''t expect your elderly sister''s


    sry, but..." If they sold their car and house, where could they live? What should Barry do in the near


    future?


    Her mother cried before she could say anything. Ang also saw the number and said, "eight million is


    far not enough. I heard that three of the six people who died were registered permanent residence, and


    one of them was a second year student of university who was a summer worker. He didn''t need one


    million but needed eight hundred thousand. My uncle said that the people here are not from a rich


    family, and they can''t afford to hire a goodwyer. It''s okay topensate a little less. Today, my father


    said that at leastpensate one million per each person..."


    But in fact, even one million couldn''t save a person''s life!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "The only good thing is that dad is still safe."


    "Yes!" Thinking of this, her mother wiped her tears and stopped crying. "I''ll borrow some from your


    uncleter. I''m afraid that your aunt... Well, let''s wait and see!"


    When the two of them went out, besides Barry and Edward, there was a handsome strange man in the


    living room. He said, "don''t worry, Mr. Edward. ording to the current situation, the security facilities


    of the brothel areplete. If there is no evidence, the so-called crime of murder is not convicted! This


    can only be regarded as an ident. ording to legal procedures, one million dors is more than


    enough for a person topensate!"


    "Then I''ll leave it to Lawyer Hu!" Seeing hime out and have made everything clear, Edward stood


    up and said.


    "Yes! Thank you for your trust! Mr. Edward. Three dayster, I will bring all the documents!" Winston,


    Edward''s privatewyer, also stood up and replied respectfully with a smile. Then he looked at Ang


    and asked, "is this Mr. Edward? I didn''t expect to see you again."


    See me again? They had met before?


    Although Ang couldn''t remember who he was, she greeted him politely, "Hello!"


    Winston had been a privatewyer of many rich people, and all of them were arrogant. He didn''t expect


    that Mr. Edward would greet him so respectfully, which made him feel ttered. After being stunned for


    a second, he came to his senses and said, "to be exact, we haven''t seen each other before. Madam''s


    sry owed by the YR Media Limited Company. I was lucky to get Mr. Edward''s trust, so I read


    Madam''s information."


    Back then, Baron was aggressive and bullied her, butter he suddenly gave up his dignity and called


    her "aunt". Beg her don''t apply for arbitration. It seemed that thewyer in front of her was not as gentle


    as his delicate face when he was in awsuit!


    "You helped me! Thank you so much!" She said gratefully and habitually raised her hand, trying to


    shake hands with him.


    "I don''t deserve it! Baron broke thew. I was been paid and just doing what I have to do!" The


    implication was that she should thank Mr. Edward.


    As usual, Winston stretched out his hand to respond. At this time, Mr. Edward walked between the two,


    coughed, held Ang''s hand and said, "it''s almost seven o''clock. Why don''t you stay and have dinner


    with us, Mr. Hu?"


    Although Edward said politely, his eyes were as cold as ice. Then he held her hand tightly.


    Winston was a smart man. He had heard that Mr. Edward spoiled his wife very much, so he realized


    that Mr. Edward cared about other men holding Mrs. Edward''s hand. He quickly put it down and smiled,


    "the earlier it is solved, the better. I won''t disturb you anymore!"


    Seeing Winston leave, Ang rolled her eyes and thought, ''childish!''

 Chapter 167 Do You Want To Cooperate With Me

    Chapter 167 Do You Want To Cooperate With Me


    Edward finally let go of her. At the same time, his phone rang. He walked into the yard naturally. Seeing


    him leave, Barry rushed over excitedly, "sister! My brother-inw is so cool! He just said that all the


    compensations were at most ten million. He said ''only''! Besides, he asked Kevin to calcte the


    compensation for the order and the restoration of the brothel. Fifty million was absolutely more than


    enough! I heard from my brother-inw that he wanted to help my father rebuild the brothel."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Although Ang felt suffocated, she was afraid that she couldn''t afford to pay


    the debt for the rest of her life with her financial ability.


    Darcy nced at Ang and she knew what in her daughter''s mind, but in the current situation, this


    seemed to be the best solution.


    "But where do we get so much money, Ang?"


    "I don''t agree anyway!" In terms of the rtionship between them. How could she take so much money


    from him? How could she face him in the future? It was too unreasonable!


    Ang was stubborn since she was a child. She had to follow her heart on the issue of breaking off the


    engagement with Greg even if she broke off the rtionship with her family. Hearing this, Barry went


    back to the sofa, sat down and sighed.


    Although her brother was usuallyzy, she knew that he could only rely on her. If he could not rely on


    her, he would be more or less able to take the responsibility. Seeing his dark eyes, she couldn''t bear it,


    but she still insisted on the decision in her heart.


    The Xu Family never took it for granted for others to help, even if the person was their son-inw.


    Thinking of the desperate situation, Darcy couldn''t help but shed tears.


    In the Mu Shadow in S City, an enchanting figure wiggled. Only enjoy themselves in the happy hour


    could describe the people who came here.


    In the room upstairs, the woman''s charming breath stimted the man''s hormones. After a fierce


    entanglement and vent, the man came down from the woman.


    He put on his clothes and looked at the woman on the bed.


    Lying prone on the bed, Vanessa''s smooth back was covered with the marks of madness. The ups and


    downs of her body and her flushed cheeks made Chuck smile. "This is just what Edward''s taste. He


    thought it was the same as Ang''s, but he didn''t expect it to be so far away!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vanessa, who was still immersed in joy, suddenly opened her eyes. Then her eyes became clear and


    vicious. After a while, she came to her senses and closed her eyes.


    He touched her shoulder and whispered in her ear, "how is it? Do you want to cooperate with me?" He


    passed his hand on her and touched downward and asked in a seductive tone, "shall we cooperate


    with the matter on the bed too?"

 Chapter 168 I Like You, Forever

    Chapter 168 I Like You, Forever


    She pped his hand away and covered her body with the quilt. She sneered, "why should I believe


    you?"


    "We have the same attitude towards the Yan Family. Jonson has done too many immoral things. I think


    you want him to die more than anyone else..."


    The scar was uncovered and Vanessa''s heart twitched. She sat up and clutched the quilt tightly, her


    eyes filled with hatred. The next second, she recovered from the hatred and looked at the man in front


    of her.


    Chuck, the CEO of the KD Group, thepany he had established in the S City about ten years ago.


    From operating a smallpany to a listedpany, to today''s group, he was a role that could not be


    underestimated. Many people had seen his fighting skills. He was a master of martial arts and often


    contacted with the Sarah of the underworld. She couldn''t find out the specific background of him, but


    she was sure that he was not a dangerous figure!


    She didn''t know what danger was. All these years, what supported her to be what she was today


    was her hatred for the Yan Family! She squinted and smiled, "as far as I know, the Yan Family doesn''t


    have much contact with Mr. Chuck. Why do you hate them?"


    "Miss Vanessa also said that as far as you know. There are many things in the world that you don''t


    know, right?"


    Vanessa''s face turned cold and then she was lost in thought. Ten secondster, she looked up and


    bumped into the calm and deep eyes. At that moment, the eyes of Edward appeared in her mind.


    She must miss him too much...Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She shook her head and looked at him again. The two of them wanted to get something from each


    other''s eyes


    Somewhere in the L County, the lights of the vi by the bridge were dim.


    Edward woke up from his dream and touched the warm quilt beside him. He sat up but didn''t see her,


    and the door was closed. He turned on the light and looked at his watch. It was two eighteen in the


    morning. Where could she go at this time? He stood up and walked out of the hall in a hurry. After


    looking around, he saw that the door was open and walked out.


    In the yard, Ang was sitting at a stone table. When he walked over, her hair was covered with thick


    dew. He got a coat and put it on her.


    She was startled and stood up. Seeing that it was him, she breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "why


    did youe out?"


    She had been in a trance since she knew that the brothel was on fire. The insecure look on her face


    made his heart ache. He gently held her in his arms and said, "don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    Don''t worry. I''ll handle it. ¡ª¡ª


    In her eyes, it was a disaster, but his one sentence with indifferent tone, which could dispel her inner


    restlessness. Her tears gushed out and nestled in his arms. She finally couldn''t help crying and


    nodded.


    Today, when she saw her mother crying bitterly and she was, she held back her tears of being afraid to


    bring her mother more trouble. She tried to be calm and wanted her mother to rely on her, but even if


    she pretended to be calm, she was unable to really share the worries for her family.


    "Go back and have a rest."


    "Okay!" She stopped sobbing obediently and then pulled herself out of his arms. He wiped the tears


    from the corner of her eyes, only to find that tears were constantly flowing out of her eyes.


    "I really can''t do anything to you." He simply held her in his arms again and let her cry out happily.


    She didn''t know how long it took before she really cried enough. Then she said, "I want to go back to


    my room."


    "Okay." He held her wrist and went back to the room. He let her go to bed first, and he went to close


    the door.


    As soon as he turn off the light and went to bed. She hugged him from behind. This was the first time


    she took the initiative to hug him. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but smile slightly. Then he


    turned over and held her in his arms. "What''s wrong?"


    "What should I do?" She raised her head and asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" He rubbed her head and smiled.


    "Edward, I find I like you." When she said this, she was as calm as ake without any ripples.


    She liked his talent and his kindness to her. He used his body to protect her from danger again and


    again, and became her strong backing. She became to fall in love with the feeling that she could rely


    on him. When he even cared about her shaking hands with Mr. Hu, she thought he was childish, but


    she felt a little sweet.


    But now she couldn''t tell whether she was doing this to pay off the debt or because she liked him.


    He thought that he would never expect her to say that in his life, but he did not expect her to say it in


    person.


    "Do you think I''m lying to you?" She needed him, both mentally and physically. It was the first time that


    she was so eager to want to be with him forever.


    Without his reply, she lowered her head and said in a disappointed tone. But the next second, her hand


    was held tightly.


    "Pardon?" His maic voice was a little excited and trembling.


    "What?"


    "Say it again!"


    "I... I like you."


    All of a sudden, he held her tightly as if she was a treasure.


    It was lucky for her to be liked by the one she loved, and she was blessed by God to fall in love with


    such an excellent man. At the same time, she was also liked by him. At this moment, all the troubles for


    the whole night were gone.


    "Don''t you want me to be the real daughter-inw of the Yan Family? I won''t take the postgraduate


    entrance exam." She said with tears in her eyes. And the joy and restlessness in her heart made her


    reach into his clothes.


    She didn''t care about her future or dream. At this moment, she just wanted to stay with him day and


    night. She just wanted him to love her and spoil her all his life. If she lost him, what could she do even if


    she was admitted by the college? The thought of him marrying another woman and having his own


    child made her heart ache. Just as Lesley said, he didn''t belong to her in the first ce, and the time


    she got was the blessing of God. How could a person care so much?


    He grabbed her wrist and looked into her eyes. "Have you made up your mind?"


    "Yes, I''ve made up my mind!" She blushed and nodded.


    "Don''t you take contraceptives this time?"


    "Yes! I won''t eat it anymore! Her face instantly turned red.


    When he pressed down, she heard his heartbeat. He whispered in her ear, "I like you too."


    Although she always knew his heart, she couldn''t help feeling excited when she heard him say it out


    excitedly and sentimentally. She held his waist and asked, "the whole life?


    "All my life!"


    This life? ¡ª¡ª


    Generation after generation! ¡ª¡ª


    Edward was not a man good at sweet words, let alone making a promise easily. That night, she tasted


    the sweetness and happiness of the sexual between men and women in the world. They were so


    intertwining that she wished their bones and flesh could be intertwined and never separate... That


    night, she gave it to him wholeheartedly, so that he could really get her. Fromte night to early


    morning, she fell asleep because of tiredness under his arms. He looked at her sleeping face and


    engraved her appearance in his mind again and again. Hearing her steady breath, he smiled slightly...

 Chapter 169 A Huge Change In The Xu Family

    Chapter 169 A Huge Change In The Xu Family


    The next day, in the Central Hospital of L City.


    In the face of the rumors in the county, Ang suggested, "the circle in the county is small, and rumors


    are spread. Her parents couldn''t help getting angry when they lived here. Why don''t you live with us in


    the S City for a period of time? You can reopen the kiln factory after figure out what was really


    happened."


    They had lived in the L County for decades and was reluctant to leave. Fortunately, twenty years ago,


    Walter had worked hard in the S City and knew some people. There were so many people died in the


    kiln factory. He was afraid that he would feel sad as soon as he entered it.? "Let''s not talk about


    reopening the kiln factory in advance. I have a n in my mind since Barry has grown up." He sighed


    and said, "let''s go to the S City and live there for a few days as Ang has arranged. I''ll talk about it


    when my wounds are healed."


    "But if we just move out like this, they will say ''escape punishment''!" Barry frowned.


    "Fuck you! If they really broke thew these days, could they escape? Besides, we just don''t want to


    hear those nonsense, do we?" Said Shawn.


    "Let them be! People in small ces are always like this. When they see your glory, they want you to


    be down and out. Now that the Xu Family had encountered a big disaster, there were many people


    snickering behind their backs. But the Xu Family has always been kind. There are still people who


    willing to help us!" Said Walter seriously.


    All the people in the room sighed at the fickleness of the world, but they still had hope because of what


    Walter said.


    "Well, Edward and I will go to S City to do some management. And we will leave this ce to big sister


    and second brother inw first, ok?" Ang suggested.


    "Yes," said Shawn, "moving to the S City may be a good idea. After all, we are both there and we can


    take care of each other!"


    Although she didn''t want to leave L County, Darcy still said, "yes! I used to say that I didn''t have time to


    take care of E, but now I can take care of her, so that I don''t have to worry about her all the time!"


    In the afternoon, Edward contacted the best hospital in the S City, the hospital of the G College, and


    settled the Xu Family in S City. The house that Edward found was fancy, and he even hired a nanny.


    Darcy said, "Edward, don''t bother. I can do housework."


    He smiled, "it doesn''t matter."


    For her, something that could not be solved, as long as he said a word and smiled lightly, she felt


    unprecedentedly relieved. It seemed that he would help her when the sky fell.


    Seeing that her family could be settled in S City, she was relieved and left with him.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Edward, I want to go to Lesley''s home first and bring my things home."


    This was the first time that she called the Yan Family her family. With a smile in the corner of his eyes,


    he said, "okay."


    "I have spent you so much money. Why are you stillughing?" And also smiled from the bottom of his


    heart.


    "I''m happy that you are willing to spend my money." He looked at her with a smile and then drove


    straight ahead.


    In the western city in BH City, when Edward was about to move the books he had already packed up,


    Lesley took a book and gave it to Ang "and this one!"


    Ang just put away her clothes and said, "I don''t want it! I don''t want it..."


    The first sentence was still very firm, but thetter sentence was a little hesitant.


    "Really?" These were all her lives! In the past, if someone wrinkled her book, she would feel sorry for it


    for a long time. Lesley didn''t believe it.


    She didn''t say anything and just lowered her head sulkily. A few secondster, she raised her head and


    smiled, "no, I don''t want it."


    After saying that, she pulled her suitcase and walked out of the room. She was afraid that she would


    regret her decision the night before when she saw these books.

 Chapter 170 Why Do You Get Up So Late

    Chapter 170 Why Do You Get Up So Late


    When she walked to the car, her phone rang. Seeing this, Edward put the things in her hands into the


    trunk. When he came over again, he saw her surprised face. "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    Ang''s phone was still near her ear. She nodded her head mechanically and hung up the phone. She


    said to him, "it''s my uncle. He said something was wrong with the kilns, but because he is my uncle, his


    colleagues took over the case."


    "Did they found anything?" He asked.


    "He just said there was something strange, nothing else." She frowned.


    The Xu Family''s kilns had never been in arrears with the worker''s sry, so it was unlikely that the


    workers did it. Moreover, almost all the workers were in danger on this matter. She didn''t believe that


    they would be so crazy to kill so many familiar people. The Xu family had always been benevolent. If


    they had to offend anyone, they would just be a few jealous peers!


    The two of them kept silent for a while. He rubbed her head and said, "let''s go home!"


    She nced at him and smiled, "okay!"


    In the morning of thete summer, there were white clouds floating in the blue sky. In the vi of the


    Yan Family, when Kay arranged the hourly workers to do the cleaning, she heard a noise from outside.


    "You bad girl! How many times have I told you to take out the flowers to bask in the sun when the sun


    is not so poisonous?" Grandma Carol said sternly and patted her on the head.


    "Mom! I''m Anna! Your daughter-inw! Hilda is my daughter!" Although Anna didn''t want to talk to her,


    she said helplessly.


    "Nonsense! Although my daughter-inw is stupid, she is good-looking! Why don''t you inherit from her


    some good genes?"


    Anna was speechless: "......"


    Upstairs, Ang heard the conversation between the two in the yard clearly. She couldn''t help but feel


    funny in her heart, ''what an interesting grandma!''


    However, Ang couldn''t help frowning at the thought of what she had said to her in the hospital. All of


    a sudden, she remembered that Hilda had returned the bank card to herst night and said, "now, you


    are my sister-inw. Although grandma mistook you for me, it''s better to give this card to you!"


    She smiled and said, "haven''t you got the password yet?"


    "Hmm...... The money that grandma gave to you is just your money. Your money is my brother''s


    money! Although not all my brother''s money is mine, he will give me some pocket money..." She smiled


    ambiguously and said deliberately.


    She turned over and took out the bank card given by Carol from the bedside table. Then she stared at


    the bank card for a long time before putting it back into the cab. It was almost ten o''clock. She got


    up to wash up.


    When she went downstairs, she heard Carol shout, "It''s sote! Why did you get up sote? !"


    Ang had just married into the Xu Family, and all the members of the Xu Family were looking forward


    her to giving birth to a son and a daughter for Edward. Considering that the couple went to bedte at


    night, Anna didn''t ask her to get up on time.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For several times, Kay wanted to wake her up, but Edward said, "let her sleep a little longer."


    After several times, they just let Ang sleep until she woke up naturally.


    Carol''s face made Ang stunned. The next second, she came to herself and greeted them politely,


    "grandma, mom, Kay." Then she said to Carol, "grandma, I got up early. I just read a book in my room


    for a little while."


    "What are you reading?"


    "The family gathering will be held next month. Edward asked me to recite the rules for disciples at


    least."


    This was what Edward taught her.


    As expected, grandma Carol''s knitted brows rxed and her face softened. "Well... Edward did not


    forget the family rules of the Yan Family?"


    "Mom, what brings you here today?"


    When Carol was young, she was a difficult mother-inw to deal with. Even at this age, her prestige


    was still there. Every time Anna saw her serious expression, she would think of the past when she was


    punished to kneel in the ancestral temple. Thinking of this, she was somewhat afraid of her mother-in-


    law.


    But the Carl didn''t look at her. Instead, she looked at Ang and said seriously, "the daughter-inw of


    the Yan Family can''t be as useless as you! This is a good candidate. She can''t be mistaken by your!"


    Carl was really ruthless. Although Anna was angry, she felt relieved at the thought of her old age. Then


    she muttered, "no matter how bad I am, I gave birth to an excellent grandson and granddaughter for


    you."


    "My grandson is better than his father. At least he knows to go home..." When Carl said this, Anna''s


    face turned blue, and then tears began to ripple.


    Ang also knew that Jonson seldom came back home these days, so she felt sorry for Anna. She


    thought Carl would feel sorry for her, but she didn''t expect her to shout at Anna, "don''t cry! Useless!"


    Anna held back her tears and gritted her teeth.


    After a while, she turned her head and changed her anger into a kind face. "You''ve been married into


    the Yan Family for a long time. I''ve been looking forward to Moo moo getting married every day. I


    thought I wouldn''t be able to wait for that day for the rest of my life. Now I''m finally able to see him to


    get married!" She touched Ang''s hand as if she was touching a piece of precious jade.


    Ang knew the olddy was truly happy from the bottom of her heart or not, but she also knew that


    she was a good actress. She smiled politely.


    "How about you stay with me for a while?" Carol invited.


    To grandmother''s house? She had heard from Hilda that there were only books and documents in her


    ce. If she said something wrong, she would kneel down in the ancestral temple to copy books. She


    wouldn''t want it!

 Chapter 171 Lets Divorce!

    Chapter 171 Let''s Divorce!


    "Few days ago, Edward said that he would pay a visit to his grandmother when he was free. Recently,


    he had a lot of work to do in thepany, so he had to put it off!"


    She looked sincere, her tone was respectful, and her words were appropriate.


    Carol couldn''t help smiling more, "that''s right. Moo moo hasn''t been my ce for a long time. But it was


    Hilda who came once and ate my persimmon pies."


    "Mom, it was ten years ago that Hilda ate the persimmon pies!" Anna said worriedly.


    "Really?" The olddy frowned and suddenly thought of something. She stood up and said, "my nine


    floor tower hasn''t been watered yet! I have to go now!"


    "Nine floor tower?" Seeing her so nervous, Ang couldn''t help but wonder what the nine floor tower


    was.


    Seeing that grandmother was about to run out, Anna quickly stopped her and said, "Mom, wait a


    moment. I nted a few peppermint here, and the smell is also very fragrant. I heard that it has the


    effect of mosquito repellent." Then she said to Kay, "pick two pots of better looking and ask Grace to


    take them back."


    Before that, Anna left an impression on Ang as a vain richdy, but this time, she felt that Anna was


    not as bad as she thought. ''grandma is so mean to her. Why is she still so filial to her? Ordinary women


    can''t do that!''


    Kay immediately asked someone to bring the mint and put them on the car of Granny Carol. Granny


    Carol rolled down the window and smiled at Anna, "thank you, Sandy. But I won''t take it. Don''t try to


    poison me!"


    She said resentfully and threw the mint out. Fortunately, it was a stic flowerpot and could not be


    broken. Anna wanted to be filial, but the smile on her face froze when she saw this. But when she


    thought that her mother-inw treated her as her sister-inw, she rubbed her forehead.


    Grace picked up the mint in a hurry and tried to smooth things over. "Granny Carl, you are confused


    again! This is your second daughter-inw, not the eldest one!"


    "Oh! Is it the poor child Anna?" Carol was suddenly enlightened, "she said she wanted to give me


    mint? Oh! Anna also liked flowers and nts. It was her! Let me see the mint!"


    Then she took the mint from Grace''s hand, smelled it and said, "it smells so good! It''s good! It''s good!"


    "Yes! Madam Anna has always been sent flowers and nts to you!"


    "Yes!" She smiled.


    Anna said to Grace, "please send Granny Carl back!"


    "Granny Carl''s condition is getting worse and worse..." Kay frowned and sighed.


    "Yes. She''s a vigorous and resolute woman. Many men are not as smart as her. Since dad left, she has


    been supporting this family alone. Two sons and two daughters, but in the end, she only lives alone in


    the vi."


    If she hadn''t known that Granny Carl was a good actress, Ang would have been deceived by her.


    Hearing what Anna said, she asked, "but why doesn''t grandma live here, or in big uncle''s house?"


    Anna smiled, "you will understand in the future!"


    At first, she thought that it was because of the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw


    that she was live alone in the resort, but from what happened today, it seemed that she was thought


    too simple.


    Anna didn''t want to be frank, so she didn''t ask more and followed her into the room.


    That night, Edward said he needed to see a client, so he went homete. She sat on the bed and read.


    As soon as he entered the room, she put down the book.


    "You are back?" She wanted to throw herself on him as soon as she got out of bed.


    He pressed her head to stop her from walking forward. He smiled and said, "I was just spilled by the


    wine. My body is a little dirty! I''m going to take a shower first."


    There was indeed a piece of wine stain in his suit, and a strong smell of alcohol pervaded. She frowned


    and asked, "did you drink?"


    "No, it was spilled by the waiter by ident." He replied.


    Edward was so gentle in front of her. She could imagine that the waiter who spilled the wine was


    frightened to lie on the ground by his staring?


    "You didn''t make things difficult for him, did you?" After asking, she felt it unnecessary, because he was


    not that kind of person.


    "I didn''t say anything, but the manager of the restaurant scolded the waiter." After saying that, he


    couldn''t help but move his hand down and pinched her cheek. "Why don''t you me me for sshing


    my clothes?"


    She prevent him from pinching her face and said, "although the waiter was too careless, I guess he


    was also scared to death by you. Maybe he will lost his job!"


    Aplicated emotion shed through his eyes, and he smiled, "you care about his job, but you don''t


    care about my clothes?"


    "I heard that it''s immoral to let someone to lose a job! I don''t want you to be immoral!"


    "So you care about me?"


    Was he jealous? She said deliberately, "although your clothes are expensive, they are just clothes for


    you. But for him, that job may be very important, so I care more about him!"


    He frowned and said, "no way!"


    What? It was just a joke! How could you so serious? Why did he frown so seriously?


    "Why?" She winked deliberately.


    "Because this waiter is a man!" After saying that, he nced at her coldly and then took his clothes to


    take a shower!


    "It turns out that Mr. Edward loves jealousy the most! Sheughed at him with a "stingy" look, but she


    was pleased in her heart.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The moment he brushed past her, there seemed to be a smell of perfume mixed with it. It was not the


    one he often wore. She asked, "did you change your perfume?"


    He paused for about two seconds and lowered his eyelids. "Yes! I''m going to take a shower!"


    "It smells good!" It seemed a little familiar.


    Thirty minutester, he finally finished washing, packed up and sat next to her. She couldn''t wait to tell


    him what had happened today, and then said, "I think your mother is so broad-minded! No wonder you


    and Hilda are so excellent!"


    He nced at her and his eyes became deep. After a moment of silence, he said, "when I was twenty


    years old, my father said that he wanted a divorce. My grandmother said that if he wanted a divorce, he


    had to give up all his property. She didn''t recognize her son but only her daughter-inw."


    ''what? Is that true? In this world, she had heard a lot about mother-inw''s partiality to her son. It was


    the first time that she had heard about the matter of defending her daughter-inw and kicking her son


    out. She immediately admired her grandmother.


    "Then why didn''t dad divorce you?"


    ncing at her, Edward thought for a while and told her the whole thing.


    Everyone was used to the fact that his father had a woman outside, including his mother who often


    wiped tears in the room. In order to maintain this broken marriage, her mother turned a blind eye. He


    remembered that one summer night, he stood on the stairs on the second floor and looked at his


    mother sitting on the sofa downstairs. His mother looked at the door from time to time.


    Finally, her father came back at nearly eleven o''clock. His mother heated the soup for him as usual and


    brought it to him.


    His father didn''t drink the soup as usual, nor did he ignore his mother as usual. Instead, he stared at


    his mother and said, "Anna, let''s divorce! As long as I can afford it, I can give you whatever you


    want!"

 Chapter 172 If You Want To Divorce Me

    Chapter 172 If You Want To Divorce Me


    That night, his mother sat in the living room and sobbed all night. A weekter, the aunt came with his


    uncle, Aaron, to reason with him and asked him what his mother did wrong, he wanted to divorce her.


    My father said he didn''t love my mother. My uncle is such a gentle man. He gave my father a punch


    without saying anything. The two of them began to fight. Everyone was trying to dissuade them, but his


    grandmother didn''t. when she saw the two stop, she stood up and said, "Jonson, you can divorce.


    Don''t you want to get even a penny."


    Everyone looked at her in surprise. Her grandmother was well prepared. She put the prepared


    agreement on the table and said, "since Anna married into our family, she has been keeping her duty."


    She quit her job and gave birth to two sons for you. We can''t do anything to betray the Chen Family!"


    All the time, Grandma had to see her son indulge in dissipation all day long. She felt sorry for her


    daughter-inw. As for her daughter-inw, she endured it silently and defended the dignity of the Yan


    Family. Because of grandma''s interference, father didn''t dare to mention the divorce again.


    After listening to his calm and slightly heavy narration, she asked, "although dad has gone too far,


    fortunately, he knows how to be filial."


    Filial piety?


    He lowered his head and smiled.


    Wasn''t it?


    "If you want to divorce me, will you give up all your property?" She looked at him and said half jokingly


    and half seriously. He looked at her expressionlessly and said nothing. No one could tell what his


    emotion was. She smiled again and said, "the Yan Family is rich, so you don''t have to give up all your


    property. If I''m still young, I think I can live on my own if you give me a suite!"


    "I won''t divorce you!" He said and held her in his arms again. "I won''t do that for the rest of my life!"


    She felt his strength, and the panic deeply touched her. He was so superior and always had a strategy.


    It seemed that he could calmly face everything. How could he be afraid?


    Lying in his arms, she was stunned for a long time. Her heart was as warm as spring. The corners of


    her mouth slightly raised, and her eyes were full of satisfaction.


    On the weekend, outside the department store, Ang listened to the person on the other end of the


    phone and asked with a frown, "are you going back to thepany to work overtime now?"


    "I''m sorry! I don''t know what''s wrong with the circuit board. Thepany is urging me to check it out as


    soon as possible!" Lesley said apologetically.


    "Nothing! We can make an appointment next time!"


    "Well, you can y with Hilda first. I''ll treat you to barbecue next time!"


    "Okay!"


    As soon as she hung up the phone, Hilda called. She answered, "hello? Have you arrived?"


    "Ang, please. I''m really sorry. There''s an emergency in thepany. I can''t leave."


    "Are you noting?"


    "I don''t know yet. If I can handle it as soon as possible, I will go there. But I don''t know when it can be


    solved..." Before Hilda could finish her words, someone called her name on the phone.


    Hearing several people talking on the phone, Ang said to Hilda, "if you have something to do, I''ll


    hang around first. Call me when you''re done, ok?"


    "Okay! Thank you for your understanding!"


    "Okay!"


    She put down her phone and looked at the peopleing and going. Some of the best friends were


    laughing happily, some couples were sweet, and the children were ying... The bustling crowd was so


    lively, but she only thought of two words - loneliness.


    Edward had gone on a business trip, and he hadn''te back yet. There was something wrong with


    Hilda''spany, and Lesley had to work overtime. Her elder sister was preparing for the exam, and


    her second elder sister was also working with her baby. Everyone had their own career and their own


    sustenance, but she didn''t. The moment she chose Edward, she could only see him as a belief, and


    she was destined to be an essory.


    She stood there and thought for a long time. It was not that she didn''t have any hobbies, but she was


    afraid that she would change her mind when she read those books. Just then, her mother Darcy called.


    Her father had been discharged from the hospital for more than a week, and he had almost recovered.


    "Have you had dinner?" Her mother asked


    The three of them had agreed to have lunch together. Because both of them were busy and she hadn''t


    eaten yet. But she still replied with a smile, "yes!"


    "Are you used to staying at the Yan Family?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang had her own ideas since she was a child, decisive and straightforward. She would fight for


    whatever she wanted, and her temper was not good. She was the youngest daughter and had been


    spoiled by her parents since she was a child. Mrs. Xu worried most that she would still act willfully after


    she married someone.


    "Of course I''m used to eating and sleeping well!" She pretended to be rxed.


    "Although there is a nanny at home, you don''t need to do anything. Don''t just sit there. You have to


    help them do some necessary things." The Yan Family was such a good family. Darcy had always been


    afraid that Ang would be bullied.


    "Yes! I''ve watered the flowers for Kay and cooked sweet water when I''m free. His mother told me not to


    do anything. Just let them cook whatever you want to eat! "


    Hearing that her daughter lived a good life in other people''s house, she felt a little relieved. "Edward


    has a grandmother, doesn''t she? She asked at length. "The family has an old, a treasure." You should


    spend more time with her when you are free!"


    Darcy taught her daughter to behave herself and didn''t want others to me her!


    "Yes, I did. Grandma wasn''t at homest time." She asked, "how''s dad''s foot?"


    "He is still a littleme. The doctor said that he would recover slowly after taking off the ster for a few


    months. Are youing here?"


    "Let''s wait and see!"


    "Okay!" On the other end of the phone came her mother''s somewhat disappointed response. Then, she


    said, "I''m going to take a nap."


    "Yes! Have a good rest. We''ll talk next time."


    She walked around the Department Store aimlessly. When she passed the bookstore, the artistic


    window attracted her attention. She stopped and stared at the book, Intrigues of the Warring States, on


    the bookshelf. She thought of the chaotic era in which various schools of thought ttered their own


    beliefs. In that difficult era, they wandered among the noble ns, not afraid of life and death, and did


    not care about their future...


    She admitted that she had a ce for Edward in her heart, but she couldn''t condense him into faith.


    "Don''t I love him enough?" She lowered her head and sneered at herself.


    She probably couldn''t understand the love of losing herself! She married him just to pay off her debt...


    "What did you say?"


    The sudden voice startled her. She turned around and saw Harriet holding a book. He handed the book


    to her and said, "you said the Wei, Jin and Southern Dynasties were a magical Dynasty. Here you are."


    He handed over a book called "New Words Of The World", which they often discussed in high school.


    Harriet said that he liked Ji Kang''s simple and proud and admired his courage. Ang remembered the


    handsome bodyguard most. She said that she couldugh for the rest of her life.


    The Wei, Jin, southern and North Dynasty, this was the direction she had chosen for the postgraduate


    entrance exam.


    He shook the book in his hand, indicating her to take it. Her heart was stabbed by a knife. Although


    disappointment shed in her eyes, she still refused with a smile, "no, thanks. I have this book."


    Although... She had left it at Lesley''s house. She didn''t know if it had been thrown away.


    "Just take it as a souvenir! I haven''t given you anything before." Although it was toote, he just wanted


    to give her something. He probably hoped that when she saw this book, she would remember that


    there was still him in the world.


    She had married to Edward, so it seemed not good to ept other people''s kindness.


    Seeing her frown, he knew that she was hesitating, so he quickly put it into her arms and said, "I''m


    waiting for customers here. I read books in the bookstore because I''m bored. I didn''t expect to meet


    you, so I bought you the book by the way. The guests are almost here. I''m leaving now."


    After saying that, he strode away before she could refuse.


    "Hey... Harriet..."

 Chapter 173 He Was Inexplicably Angry

    Chapter 173 He Was Inexplicably Angry


    This day, she turned off her phone. She sat in the bookstore and ordered a cup of coffee, but she didn''t


    drank at all. She asionally stared at the novel on the ss table, and asionally looked at the


    person who is reading.


    In a trance, she recalled all the dreams she had since she could remember.


    When she just went to school, she liked her teacher very much and wanted to be a teacher when she


    grew up.


    In grade three of primary school, her parents were doing business in S City, so she followed them to


    the S City. She saw people who were doing business with her parents and heard from them that this


    uncle was rich by relying on his own efforts. At that time, her parents often worried about too much


    expense. At that time, her dream was to earn a lot of money!


    When she was in high school, she liked Chinese and history, and preferred the Wei, Jin, South and


    North Dynasty, an era when thinking can be freely expressed. She decided to take the postgraduate


    entrance exam, but she was also in love. She felt that he would be the only one in her life, and that she


    would not be separated from her beloved man. It was enough for her to live a good life with Harriet!


    Harriet''s betrayal made her less believe in love. She thought that it didn''t matter who she was with, but


    what kind of life she lived. She had been with Greg, but she was not as anxious as her first love. She


    had her own faith, and she had never thought about the future with Greg. Until the reality told her that


    the so-called love was to sacrifice her faith, and she left him without hesitation.


    Until she met Edward, everything seemed to be out of control. They met for no reason. He chased her


    for no reason. In the end, she didn''t know why she fell in love with him. When Greg asked her to give


    up the postgraduate entrance exam, she refused so decisively. But she hesitated in front of Edward.


    Was she really like him and willing to sacrifice herself or to pay off her debt? If she really loved him,


    why didn''t she feel frustrated when she saw the book on the table? Was it too much for her to have a


    second thought?


    Dream? Did she really need it?


    For the rest of her life, she would have a few children with Edward, raise them up, watch them repeat


    the path she had followed, marry and have children...


    "Hello, we are off duty now." The shop assistant reminded her.


    "Okay!" In a trance, she picked up the book on the table and was about to leave.


    "Miss, here is your bag!" The waiter followed her out of the shop and gave her her her bag.


    "Thank you." She took her bag and looked at the book in her hand.


    "You''re wee." The shop assistant went back to clean up.


    As soon as she turned around and took a step forward, she saw Edward standing in front of her. He


    stood in front of the ss window of the bookstore and stared at her expressionlessly with his hands in


    his trouser pockets.


    Didn''t he go on a business trip? Why is he here?


    She was stunned, and then forced a faint smile. "Why are you here?"


    He also smiled gently, but his eyes were less soft than usual. "Are you hungry? Would you like to have


    dinner with me?"


    "Yes! Yes, a little." She nodded. Thinking that she hadn''t eaten anything for the whole day, she was so


    hungry that she trembled without noticing.


    Her belly rang at the right time. He held her wrist and asked, "don''t you have hypoglycemia? Why don''t


    you eat?"


    "Maybe... Maybe it was because she has been a lit recently and her stomach was a little swollen that


    she didn''t realize she was hungry. I was absorbed in reading in the afternoon. I didn''t know it was so


    late." At the mention of this, she suddenly remembered something. She nervously took out her phone


    and said, "Damn! I forgot to tell mom that I won''t go back for dinner tonight!"


    "It doesn''t matter! I told her. Do you need me take your bag?"


    "It''s not heavy. I''ll take it. Thank you." He was so handsome that holding a woman''s bag was too bad


    for his image. But...


    When did hee here? And how did he find her? And when did he tell mom that she didn''t want to go


    back for dinner? She looked at his side face suspiciously, "aren''t you on a business trip? Why are you


    here?"


    Besides, he told his mother that she wouldn''t go back. Did hee here a long time ago?


    "I came back ahead of time."


    "Why? Is there anything wrong?" She frowned and asked him.


    Hearing her question, he stopped, turned around and looked at her seriously for a few seconds. Seeing


    that she was a little flustered and wondering why he looked at her like this, he reached out his hand to


    her forehead and flicked it gently. "Stupid!"


    "Ah! It hurts!" She rubbed her forehead and asked, "what are you doing? Are you jealous of my


    cleverness and want to break my head?"


    "I just want to flick it to see if your stupid head would get better!" He finished his work as soon as


    possible in order toe back to see her earlier. But she asked him why he came back so soon.


    Then he walked straight ahead. Ang caught up with him and retorted, "you are such a fool! Your


    whole family are fools!"


    He squinted at her and asked, "a whole family?"


    Hmm... The whole family... Wasn''t she included? Her brain was indeed stupid.


    After dinner, the two of them went home. As soon as they entered, they saw Anna and Hilda sitting on


    the sofa in the hall.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I''ll go upstairs to take a shower first." Edward changed his shoes and went upstairs.


    "Yes! Call me when you finish." She went to the living room to say hello to the two people, and then


    looked at the big bell. It was already half past ten, but they were still awake?


    Seeing that Edward went upstairs, before Ang could ask, Hilda came over and asked, "where have


    you been today? Isn''t it fun?"


    "? ? ?" She was confused. What does she mean by where did they go?


    "What surprise did my brother give you?" Hilda couldn''t wait to ask.


    Surprise?


    "Well, they have yed for a whole day and are tired. Stop gossiping!" Anna held her daughter''s hand


    and dragged her upstairs. Hilda was reluctant to go upstairs


    Seeing that they had left, Ang went upstairs to her room. When she was packing her bag, she found


    the book that Harriet gave her, the book of New Words of The World. She paused and took it out to turn


    a page.


    Ten minutester, he came out and saw her absent-minded. When he passed by, he asked, "what


    book?"


    The shower gel on his body made her feel refreshing, and she was just read an interesting chapter, she


    raised her head and smiled subconsciously. "New words of the world, have you read it?"


    Then she showed him the cover of the book. Originally, his face was mild, but became cold when he


    saw the cover. He nced at it and said coldly, "no!"


    The obvious displeasure emotion confused her. Why are you so angry? Does he have any problem


    with this book? But she remembered that he also had this set of books in his study!


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "No." He said expressionlessly.


    "I think it''s interesting!" As she said, she lowered her head and wanted to finish reading the chapter, but


    she didn''t see his face darken.

 Chapter 174 Hello! You...

    Chapter 174 Hello! You...


    "It''ste. Go to take a shower." The implication was stop looking!


    Before Ang could react, he took the book from her hand and threw it into the trash can.


    "Hello! Why did you throw my book away?"


    It was really strange that he had such a quick temper! Ang picked it up hurriedly and wiped it with


    some wet tissue.


    The two of them were both clean. She really cherished the book and pick it back even it was being


    thrown into the trash can. Although she saw his darken face, she remained sullen because she felt that


    he was unreasonable.


    She was so angry that she was not in the mood to read. Then she put the book aside and went to take


    a shower. Thirty minutester, she came out of the bathroom, but the book on the table was gone.


    Then she looked at Edward, who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed.


    She walked over and asked, "where is my book?"


    He didn''t bother to open his eyes. "That book is an extract. I have aplete book in my study. You


    don''t need an iplete book."


    "So you threw it away?" Even if it was a section, he shouldn''t have thrown it away!


    He opened his eyes and looked into hers. Seeing that she was a little angry, he felt even more


    ufortable.


    It was said that women''s mood was like the day in June, and they could change at any time. She felt


    that his mood was just like a tornado!


    She knew that he was stubborn, so she didn''t want to argue with him. She red angrily at him and


    nned to turn around to look for the book. Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed.


    "Ah!"


    Caught off guard, she was pulled to the bed by a force. In the chaos, he had already pressed on her


    and firmly imprisoned her.


    "What kind of book do you want? I''ll buy it for you."


    His angry and strong tone aroused her resistance. The next second, she thought of something.


    wait! Was he jealous?


    She opened her mouth and was about to refute, but on a second thought, she asked, "you are not a


    person who will fuss about a book. What''s wrong with you today?"


    How could a proud and lonely man like him admit that he was jealous?


    "Nothing. I just don''t like iplete books."


    Ang was speechless: "......"


    The reason was some. Since he didn''t want to admit it and was unreasonable, she didn''t have to


    consider his feelings.


    "This book was given to me by others. If you don''t like it, you can ignore it! If I don''t like your books. Will


    I throw them away?" She said in a little angry.


    Sure enough, she would cherish what her first love gave her!


    Edward didn''t say anything but stared at her angrily.


    "Why are you staring at me? Did I say anything wrong?" He was like a tyrant, a dictatorial man! He


    threw her book away with an expression of "she did something wrong". She wanted to push him away.


    "Let go of me. My hair hasn''t dried yet!"


    It waste, even if he threw it, he would only throw it into the trash can at home. She should quickly find


    it back before it was disposed of.


    However, he firmly grasped her wrist and fixed her under his body. "We have been married for some


    time. Why don''t we have a child?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    give birth to a child? It''s not easy to have a baby!


    Before she could refuse, he lowered his head and started to kiss her. She felt ufortable and


    resisted, "Hey! You..."


    "Let go of me... Hmm..."


    His overbearing made her feel helpless. When she resisted, he did notpromise at all. Different


    from the past, he was a little anxious that night. A few times ago, she could still feel that kind of


    indecent longing and bearable pity. And this time, he reminded her of the two words "possession".


    He asked Lesley and Hilda to cooperate with him to give her a surprise. When she received the phone


    call from the two people and knew that she was stood up, she went shopping alone. He was curious


    about what she would do when she was alone, so he didn''t show up in a hurry.


    At first, he thought it was interesting, but when he saw the loneliness, absent mindedness and


    depression in her eyes, he frowned.


    The Ang he knew was always full of energy and self-confidence to pursue what she want. How


    could she show such an unhappy expression?


    Just as he wanted to ask her what happened, Harriet suddenly appeared. The two of them talked for a


    while. He looked at her affectionately, and she slightly smiled.


    She was Edward''s wife. It was a sphemy to be stared at like this by other man. And she was in a


    bad mood just now, how could she smile at him. Edward was almost going crazy, but he didn''t like the


    feeling of losing control.


    In the business world, he had the strategy and could control the situation. But every time something


    rted to her, he felt out of control. He frowned and tried to calm himself down.


    The two didn''t talk for a long time. After Harriet left, he left a book for her, but she stared at it until night!


    Even if the bookstore was about to close, she didn''t notice that he was standing outside the window.


    He was standing in such a conspicuous position, but all she saw was that book, which was sent by


    another man!


    Hilda once told him that for girls, their first love was different. Maybe it was someone they would never


    forget. So, what should he do?


    It turned out that she was not the only one who had no sense of security.


    In the romantic room, he became more and more anxious.


    "Edward..."


    "What?"


    She felt ufortable and wanted to have a rest. However, would it be too embarrassing for him to be


    interrupt such a scene?


    "I''m so thirsty..." She could only find an excuse casually.


    However, he didn''t stop. He left his own marks on her body, as if dering that she belonged to him


    alone.


    "I''m thirsty..." She softened her tone a little and even seemed to beg.


    He loved her so much. How could he ignore her when he heard such a tone? He stroked the hair on


    her face aside and looked into her eyes affectionately and unwillingly.


    Ang was stunned.


    Although her face was flushed, her eyes were clear. Just now, he could feel that she was not as


    obsessed as before. She just cooperated with him in the whole process.


    His eyes gradually became cold, and then he got down from her. She was like a rabbit that had taken


    off a vending machine. She nimbly left his arms, put on her clothes and went to pour water.


    She could feel his cold eyes behind her.


    He was so smart. Would he notice her coldness just now? She was just a little tired, but she didn''t like


    him to be so arbitrary. Sure enough, people shouldn''t owe others. Since he handled everything for the


    Xu Family and helped her brother open apany to maintain the current rich life of the Xu Family,


    she felt that her life would not enough to pay him back. She knew that the whole Yan Family was


    looking forward to their baby, so she didn''t dare to disobey.


    But she knew clearly that she was afraid from the bottom of her heart. She was afraid of the hard work


    of October pregnancy, the pain when she gave birth, the fear that her body would deform after giving


    birth, and the fear that she would be as numb as described in the book of "Life and Death Field".


    Giving birth to a baby, taking care of the baby, watching the baby get married and have a baby, the life


    was over in this kind of circle...


    Feeling guilty, he read the word from her expression.


    She was afraid that if she went back to bed, he would start to kiss her again endlessly. Although she


    was a little reluctant, she still forced a smile and asked him, "do you want to drink it?"


    He stared at her and wondered what she was thinking. After a while, he answered,


    "yes."

 Chapter 195 I Hope This Is The Last Time We Meet

    Chapter 195 I Hope This Is The Last Time We Meet


    Outside the ssroom of the S University Research Institute, a red Ferrari was parked beside. As soon


    as the ss was over, it attracted a lot of attention. As soon as Ang walked out of the ssroom, her


    ssmate Colin, who followed her closely, patted her on the left shoulder. She turned over and saw


    that Colin had already walked to the right of her.


    "Hey! Ang, I just fell asleep and haven''t finished my notes. Can I borrow yours?"


    He was 1.8 meter tall and had a healthy ck skin. It was said that he was good at ying basketball.


    Compared with other weak male students in the school, he was unique! Therefore, it was known as the


    school beau.


    Since the second week of the new term, he had been flirting with her from time to time. Ang certainly


    knew that he had a crush on her, but he didn''t express his love, so she didn''t even have a chance to


    refuse. She had said more than once that she was married, but Colin only took her words as a joke.


    Seeing that she frowned, Colin reached out his hand to touch her head. Ang stepped back angrily


    and said, "don''t always touch women, you little child. Besides, I''m married!"


    "You always say that you have a husband, but I''ve never seen him pick you up. You haven''t called him


    even once during the break of the ss!" He thought he was smart enough to "expose" her.


    "We meet every night. I don''t want to disturb her when she is studying."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The sudden voice made the two people turn their heads. They saw that Chuck came over and put his


    hand on her head. He was clearly such a cold person, but showed a warm and intimate expression.


    Ang was a little reluctant, but she took a look at Colin. Seeing that he didn''t look well, she smiled


    gently, "Why are you here?"


    Ang had always been disgusted and kept distance with him. It was the first time that she saw her


    smiling at him like a spring breeze. He was stunned.


    "I''ll take you home."


    As Chuck spoke, he took the book in her hand and held her wrist. "Say goodbye to your ssmate."


    He sounded like her husband!


    She rode the tiger first and it was not easy for her to get off. In this case, she said "Bye" to Colin, and


    then let Chuck take her away.


    After Ang got in the car, Chuck started the engine. On the other side, seeing the two get on the


    Ferrari, Colin was a little depressed.


    In the distance, a figure stood. He could clearly see their movements, but he couldn''t see their faces


    clearly. His cold eyes were filled with anger at the moment, and his eyes were filled with bloodshot. His


    originally fair face was morbid pale, and his thin lips were pursed into a line.


    Edward clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles turned pale.


    Ten minutester, in the Ferrari, Chuck asked, "where do you want to go?"


    After what had happened between her and Edward, she lived at school from Monday to Friday and at


    Lesley''s home on weekends. She originally thought the Yan Family woulde for her, but a week had


    passed, only Anna called her two times and asked when she would go home. From Anna''s words, she


    guessed that it was a lie from Edward to the Yan Family that the apartment was closer to the school, so


    they moved to the apartment and live for a while. Ang had to say that she would see it for a while.


    As for Hilda, she was on a business trip abroad, so she didn''t know about them for the time being.


    "Just drop me off at the roadside. Thank you!"


    After parking the car at the roadside, he turned around and asked her, "There''s something I don''t know


    if I should tell you."


    Ang stopped opening the door, turned around and forced a smile at him, "Mr. Chuck and I shouldn''t


    be on the same side."


    After saying that, she got out of the car. Before closing the door, she heard the person behind her say


    unwillingly, "are you on the same side with Edward?"


    She paused again. Seeing that she didn''t move forward, he said, "I don''t understand..."


    She turned around and said seriously, "I''m not on the same side with you. You just hate Edward. We''re


    now on the verge of break up. There''s no need for you to revenge him from me. Mr. Chuck, if possible,


    I hope this is thest time we meet."


    Then she left without looking back.


    Looking at the receding figure, Chuck was still in a daze for a long time. In the past more than thirty


    years, he had met many women, but Ang was the only one he couldn''t figure out. It seemed that


    there was nothing in the world that could tempt her. He didn''t believe that there was really someone in


    the world who had no desire for anything. He believed more that he just didn''t know what exactly


    Ang wanted!


    As soon as she arrived at the bus station, Ang''s phone was rang. It was from her mother.


    "Mom? What''s wrong? "


    "Tomorrow is the National Day. Do you n to travel with Edward?"


    "There are so many people out there. We don''t want to go anywhere." She had only been married to


    Edward for one year, but she wanted a divorce. If her mother knew it, she would cry to death? To be


    honest, Edward didn''t want to sign the divorce agreement! So she just keep the divorce thing a secret


    temporarily.


    "No ss tomorrow. Are youing back for dinner?"


    As a matter of fact, she seldom went back to her parents'' home after she married into the Yan Family


    because she was busy preparing for the exam. She was busy with the second round of the exam this


    year, and she didn''t have time to go back until May. She had been busy since the new semester began,


    and found that Edward had an affair, so she didn''t go back to the Xu Family.


    Although they used to quarrel with each other a lot, and angry words were also spelt out like she would


    never go back to the Xu Family, or she would never go back even she starve to death and so on. But


    after she got hurt, all she wanted was to go back to the Xu Family, but she didn''t dare to go back


    because she was afraid that her parents would be sad. A week had passed, and she could resist crying


    when she mentioned it. She said, "I just finished my ss. I''m waiting for the bus now."


    "I''ll ask your brother to pick you up."


    "No, thanks. He is very busy with thepany''s affairs. I can go back by myself!"


    "Didn''t you like to take the bus before? Every time you go home, your father has to pick you up. Why


    do you want to take a bus now?"


    "Didn''t you always say that I was delicate? Why do you want me to be delicate now?" Ang retorted


    with a smile.


    "Okay! Whatever. The soup will be ready when you arrive home. It''s your favorite lotus root soup."


    At this time, the bus she had been waiting for arrived. She said to her mom, "the bus ising. I have


    to hang up now!"


    The H University was the second stop of this bus. There was still a seat on it. She sat down by the


    window, ying music and looking out of the window. From dusk to night, the sky gradually darkened,


    and the lights were also lit up one by one.


    Ang felt this feeling strange. At that moment, it seemed that she had returned to more than a year


    ago. At that time, she had a quarrel with Greg. Her parents were very angry. She had a big quarrel with


    her family and came to the S City alone.


    At that time, she had thought that she would make a lot of money in the future and could afford to buy a


    car, so that she wouldn''t have to take the dirty and stinky bus. But now, she felt more relieved sitting


    here than driving the car sent by the Yan Family. Perhaps, no matter how good the thing didn''t belong


    to her, she didn''t have a sense of belonging!


    Forty-eight minutester, the dinner was ready. When Ang just finished washing her hands and sat


    down to eat, the doorbell rang. When her brother Barry went to open the door, she heard him call


    "brother-inw" happily. She wondered why her second brother-inw woulde to the Xu Family at


    this time. When she turned her head, she saw that Edward came in with a bag of letters and a small


    suitcase.


    She was stunned. Her mother just came out of the kitchen. When she saw her three son-inw, she


    med Ang, "why didn''t you tell me that Moo moo came with you? I can prepare more dishes!"

 Chapter 196 His Appearance

    Chapter 196 His Appearance


    Since she stabbed him on his shoulder in thepany, they had no contact. It had been nine days


    since they met again. Ang couldn''t help feeling ufortable. Although she didn''t want to talk to


    him, in order to hide it from the Xu Family, she had to stood up and looked at him.


    Her mother didn''t really want to me her. When she saw her third son-inw, she asked her son to go


    up to help him pick up the things, and then asked him to sit down and have dinner quickly.


    Just as Edward was about to sit down next to Ang, he saw that his mother-inw was about to serve


    him a bowl of soup, so he took the bowl in a hurry and said, "I can do it myself." After filling the bowl for


    himself, Edward saw that she had finished drinking and was waiting to add another bowl, so he put his


    own bowl in front of her and added the empty bowl for him to drink.


    s! Who allowed him to take her bowl away? He was so hypocritical?


    Ang was about to lose her temper, but she was afraid that her parents would find out something, so


    she kept silent. Edward took a sip of soup and nced at her. Seeing that she also drank the soup


    quietly, so he transferred his sight to his own bowl.


    Darcy also sat down and the family chatted casually.


    "I don''t mean to me you. You''ve been married for almost a year, and you''ll have a baby sooner or


    later. You''d better have a baby as soon as possible, so that I can take care of the child for you for a few


    more years!"


    Now that they were going to divorce, how could she have a child? It was not a permanent solution to


    hide it from her. Paper could not wrap fire. Or should she tell her the truth?


    "Actually, we..."


    "We are going to have a baby!"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He said before Ang could say it out. Seeing the expressions of the two people, Darcy knew that it


    was her daughter who didn''t want a child. She nced at Ang and said patiently, "you''re young and


    full of energy now. After two years, you''re not as energetic as now. I''m afraid you can''t bear to have a


    baby then!"


    "Is that so? There are a lot of girls give birth in their thirties!" Ang retorted.


    "That''s other people''s quality of body! You have been weak and always got sick since you were a child.


    When you were young, you recovered quickly!"


    "Oh..." Ang knew that if she continued to refute, her mother could convince her with no less than


    one hundred reasons, so she said awkwardly, "Mom, the braised pork you cooked is delicious!"


    "Moo moo, I heard that the stock market of the DC Capital Group is a little unstable recently. Is


    everything going well with thepany?" Asked Ang''s father.


    "Several shareholders are not satisfied with the decision of the new project. Besides, the group


    purchased a lot ofpaniesst year. It''s normal for the price of the stock to be unstable. Father, you


    don''t need to worry about it." He smiled faintly.


    Walter frowned and said, "seven or eight among the dozenpanies that the DC Capital Group


    purchased were invested by the President of the KD Group. Although they are all emergingpanies,


    they don''t seem to be worth that much?"


    After a pause, Edward replied, "yes."


    This made Walter even more confused, since Edward had the acknowledgement that the purchase


    could not bring the DC Capital Group benefits, he still determined to do it... It must be a personal


    grudge?


    Ang was lost in thought after hearing this. She didn''t pay much attention to the DC Capital Group,


    but recently the stock market of the group was very unstable, so she learned something more or less


    about it. As for the acquisition of the KD Group, which was exclusive owned to Chuck, she also knew it.


    At the beginning, she thought it was because they had personal grudges. But a rational man like


    Edward shouldn''t have done such a thing that detrimental to the both sides!


    During the whole process, Barry felt like sitting on pins and needles. Finally, he couldn''t help but pull


    her sleeve.


    Ang was lost in thought. She asked subconsciously, "what are you doing?"


    She moved so fast that everyone looked at her. Ang was still confused, but Barry looked like he was


    crying.


    He was a little embarrassed, but he couldn''t help looking at Edward and said, "brother-inw, about the


    thing I mentioned to youst week..."


    What happenedst week? Yes?


    Following her brother''s gaze, Ang looked at Edward. Thetter looked into her eyes and said


    indifferently, "I will take over the ZX Bank this month. At that time, I will approve a loan of forty million


    dors to WC Company."


    It was a private bank founded by Edward''s father. It had great influence not only in S City, but also in


    the whole country. She had heard from Jonson that since he was married, he could hand over the ZX


    Bank to him. But...


    "Why does WC Company need so much money?"


    "It''s all because of those clients. They promised to pay the first half year of the money in June, but it''s


    already October and they haven''t paid it back yet. Now, the WC Company''s financial can''t be turned


    over! " Barry said worriedly.


    "Why aren''t they unwilling to pay back the money? Is there something wrong with theirpany''s


    economy?"


    "The fivepanies are our main clients. 80% of the revenue in the second half ofst year was relied


    on them. There isn''t anything wrong with their economy. Maybe they would rather to invest than to pay


    us first." Barry dared not say thest sentence.


    Ang was a little angry, "how could they do that?! If they keep dragging like this, thepany will not


    be able to operate it sooner orter!"


    "That''s true..."


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Walter gave a dry cough to remind his son not to say anything more, and then


    said, "it''s rare for everyone toe back for dinner. Let''s not talk about work!"


    "Okay!" Although Barry lowered his head to eat, he didn''t forget to take a secret look at Edward.


    After dinner, Edward and Walter were having tea in the hall. Ang sneaked into her brother''s room


    and locked the door.


    Barry had just hung up the phone from the financial staff of hispany and asked, "sister?"


    "What''s the matter with the customers who are dragging the money you just mentioned?" Ang had


    always been suspicious. Just now, he wanted to say but he didn''t dare to say it, but her father didn''t


    allow her brother to say it. How could she not doubt it?


    Hearing her question, Barry put down his phone and walked to the door. After confirming that the door


    was locked, he walked to theputer and said, e and have a look. These are the ones I marked


    with red marks. After WC Company was foundedst year, my -inw introduced these big customers


    to us. At that time, the agreement was that they would pay the money every quarter. Last two quarters


    went well. At the end of March this year, they said that they would pay the money to us next quarter.


    Because they are customers introduced by my brother-inw, my father and I dare not offend them. "


    "Did you mention it to Edward?"


    "Yes."


    "What did he say?"


    "My brother-inw said that it''s inevitable that the financial turnover of business is not good. It''s normal


    to dy for a quarter. But... "


    "But for these big enterprises, millions of dors are not a big deal."


    "Yes! Moreover, it was understandable that if onepany in this situation, but these fivepanies


    were postponed to pay the money at the same time! I don''t think it''s simple..."


    Although she was not stupid, it was difficult for her to figure out what was on Edward''s mind. She


    couldn''t help but think, ''if it is said that Edward did it on purpose, then why? If it was from this month


    that they owed the money, she could take it as a warning to her. But why did thepany get into


    trouble step by step since March?


    "Sister! Do you think it''s because these customers don''t trust brother-inw anymore because of the


    unstable performance in the stock market of the DC Capital Group, so they don''t take us seriously? As


    a matter of fact, in March, the stock market of the DC Capital Group seemed to have fallen a little. But


    later, it also increased... I still can''t figure it out... How can these people be so untrustworthy..."

 Chapter 197 His Threat

    Chapter 197 His Threat


    Barry was too ignorant of the world. The Yan Family had such a stable foundation, and the stock


    market of the DC Capital Group just changed a little. How could it copse so easily? Even if the


    prestige of the DC Capital Group was not here, they had to take Jonson and Carol''s faces into ount!


    Barry suddenly thought of something and murmured, "the slight change in the stock market won''t


    cause the DC Capital Group to copse. It shouldn''t have been influenced so big. Does brother-inw


    think that ourpany has the ability to deal with this problem?"


    Hmm... It seemed that his brother, Barry, was not an incapable person. He was justck of experience!


    On the one hand, Ang was a little relieved by her brother''s statement. On the other hand, she began


    to doubt if Edward did it on purpose. Then she said indifferently, "maybe..."


    "What''s this?" All of a sudden, Ang asionally saw the Transformers on his table. It was full of


    metal and very exquisite, with the factory address on the tag. She stretched out her hand and was


    about to take it. "When did you go to R country? Why didn''t I know?"


    "Don''t move!" He pushed her hand away and protected the Transformers. This inevitably made Ang


    more curious. She wanted to get it from his side, but was blocked.


    "Why are you so nervous? Is it from a girl?" She joked with an ambiguous look.


    "You think too much! That''s a gift for myself! You''re so carelessly. I''m afraid you''ll break it!" Barry


    stretched out his hands and looked at her nervously.


    "How can I be so carelessly? I''m so gentle! Don''t worry. I''ll pay you back right away!" As she said it,


    Ang stretched out her hand to take it. Barry blocked her and pushed her to the door. He opened the


    door and wanted to drive her out.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''ve broken a lot of toys of mine when I was a child! Besides, I just want to


    have a look!" After saying that, she slipped back to the room from under his arm.


    When Ang was about to touch the Transformers, she was pulled back and then pressed on the bed


    by her brother. The scene of trembling in their childhood quickly formed. She didn''t want to show


    weakness. She wrapped his neck with her arms and pretended to threaten, "will you give it or not?"


    "No way! I''ll protect him till to death! As long as I am alive, I won''t let anything happen to him!" Although


    she wrapped her arms around his neck, it didn''t really make him out of breath. He said in a tone of


    desperate defense.


    "Well, you''re being stubborn, aren''t you?" Ang turned around and pressed him on the bed. She


    picked up a pillow and smashed it on his face. "Are you convinced or not?! Or not?"


    "No! "Ahhh!" You violent woman..."


    When Ang was about to hit him again, her mother behind her suddenly said, "you''re old enough to


    be a father and mother, but still behaved like a child."


    "Mom! My sister bullied me!" As soon as Barry saw his mother came in, he immediately became a


    tattletale.


    In fact, how could he lose to Ang? He just gave in to his sister.


    Ang also turned around with a smile, only to see a gloomy face behind her mother.


    Edward stared at them coldly, with anger and murderous look in his eyes. Ang felt ufortable


    under his stare and subconsciously got down from her brother. Then she said in disappointed way,


    "fine, I won''t look at it. I''ll buy one and hold it in my hand to enjoy! Humph!"


    Then she pretended to be arrogant and left the room. Standing at the door, Darcy smiled and said,


    "what does your sister want to see?"


    He pointed at the Transformers on the table and said, "here... That! I''m afraid she''ll tear it down!"


    Edward took a look at the things on the table and frowned.


    After taking a shower in her room, Ang sat in front of her makeup mirror and began to take care of


    her skin. As soon as she took the toner, she saw Edwarding in from the mirror.


    Hasn''t he left yet? Did he have the face to stay here? But on the second thought. Although the house


    was written with her name, it was bought by him. How could he be embarrassed to stay here?


    Her face suddenly turned dark. She paused and pretended not to see him. She lowered her head and


    poured the essence on her palm.


    He put his hand on her shoulder. She pped his hand away. But he put it on again and held her


    shoulder hard. Then he put his hand cross her neck and rested his chin on her head. "Do you know


    that I lost too much blood and almost died in there?"


    In the mirror, there was some sadness and anger in his eyes. Her heart twitched, and with a guilty


    conscience on her face. She lowered her head in panic. But the next second, she raised her head and


    tried to take his arm away from her neck, but she couldn''t. Atst, she had to look into his cold and


    sharp eyes in the mirror. She snorted coldly, "you deserve it!"


    Hearing this, her neck was suddenly strangled. She could not help but feel ufortable and groan,


    "eh..."


    Edward''s heart was stabbed, and a hint of killing intent shed through his eyes. But when he saw that


    her face was red because of suffocation, he loosened his grip and took a step back. He lowered his


    head and sneered, "we have said that we would be together for the rest of our lives..."


    ''Edward, I find I fall in love with you.'' ¡ª¡ª


    Do you think I''m lying to you? ¡ª¡ª


    I beg your pardon? ¡ª¡ª


    I... I like you! ¡ª¡ª


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I like you, too. ¡ª¡ª


    This life? ¡ª¡ª


    Generation after generation! ¡ª¡ª


    Ang had the same feeling as him. She lowered her head to hide her embarrassment and care. After


    hiding her feelings, she raised her head and said coldly, "why do you still say that?"


    She didn''t notice that she reached out for the toner and wiped her face again mechanically.


    Why did you say that?


    "Huh!" He couldn''t help sneering, "so, are you determined to divorce me?"


    "Isn''t this your choice?" He had no choice but to choose between her and Vanessa. He didn''t want to


    leave Vanessa. Did he want her to turn a blind eye to him?


    He looked at her in the mirror with red eyes. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth and could not


    help clenching his fists. After a long while, he loosened his grip on his teeth and put his hand in his


    trouser pocket. He said indifferently, "do you think WC Company can survive so easily only by your


    father and Barry''s current situation? If the Xu Family returns to the L County at this time, how will they


    live?"


    It was true that without him, WC Company couldn''t manage to operation anymore. The case of the Xu


    Family''s kilns hadn''t been solved yet. If they went back, they would live in the public opinion of their


    neighbors every day. However, what she feared most was not that, but that he would really say


    something like that.


    To his surprise, she didn''t get angry. She just stared at him in the mirror, tears streaming down silently.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Her voice trembled, "the reason why the five clients are in


    debt is that you let them do it on purpose, right?"

 Chapter 198 As Long As You Dont Divorce Me

    Chapter 198 As Long As You Don''t Divorce Me


    Although he knew that it was not easy to fool her, he was still stunned when she exposed him face to


    face. But it was good. Since she had guessed it, he didn''t have to hide it anymore. He showed a cold


    expression and said, "yes!"


    Yes! ¡ª¡ª


    He was decisive and assertive, without any guilt or uneasiness. This was Edward. So, was his noble


    character, aloof and arrogant just to deceive her into marrying him? But why was it her?


    She was so angry that her whole body trembled, and her fingertips were pinched into the flesh of her


    palm. Finally, she couldn''t help but stand up and questioned him, "why?"


    He approached her step by step and raised her chin. "You are so smart. How could you not know why I


    did that?"


    For her, no matter how much he loved her, it was not as safe as blood rtions. As long as someone


    cared about something, it was not that difficult to deal with them. As long as he controlled what she


    cared about, she wouldn''t do anything wrong.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was forced to look into his eyes. Although she pursed her lips stubbornly, tears gushing out from


    her eyes.


    So... In order to control her, he even nned the whole Xu Family!


    He reached out his hand and took her tightly held hand, "as long as you don''t divorce me, I will let the


    Xu Family live a good life."


    His tone was obviously so distressed, but it was so uneptable.


    "The Xu Family doesn''t need such help!" She believed that her parents would support her if they knew


    the truth.


    The Xu Family was indeed not so spineless!


    He seemed to have expected her to say so, and said lightly, "your parents will indeed give up


    everything here for you. What about you? Are you really willing to let them go back to the L County?"


    If they went back, they would have to live in the spittle stars of other people...


    "Edward! Why do you make me hate you?" She gritted her teeth and red at him, but she could do


    nothing to him.


    "As long as you are my wife, I will not leave the Xu Family behind. But... " He pinched her chin harder


    and harder, and his eyes turned cold. "If you dare to betray me, I will make you regret!"


    Ang felt a pain on her chest. There was so much resentment and hatred in it, but it was blocked


    back.


    "You bastard!" Being controlled by others, she couldn''t even get the basic dignity, which made her feel


    an unprecedented hatred.


    "A bastard!" His heart was stabbed by her hatred, he grabbed her fist and sneered, "that''s because you


    haven''t seen me really behave like a bastard!"


    He sneered. The mockery in his eyes made her heart lifted and her fear spread.


    "Ang, have you done anything wrong to me as you met with Chuck frequently these days?"


    His sharp questioning made her feel ashamed and angry. She wanted to shake off his hand on her


    wrist. "Do you think everyone is as shameless as you?"


    These days, he could see her with his own eyes, only one hour after her school. This afternoon, he


    took her into the car. Who knew what the two had done!


    She hated him anyway. He nced at the partly hidden and partly visible scenery under her cor, as if


    he saw a bruise somewhere, in sharp contrast to her snow-white skin. He simply smashed the jar and


    said, "take off your clothes."


    He would like to see what she had done with Chuck since she refused to go home these days.


    Seeing that he reached out his hand, Ang wanted to dodge him, but was suddenly lifted up by him.


    "Ah..." She screamed in horror, and he had already lifted up her nightgown from the bottom.


    "No..." She struggled, but he still seeded, because not long after, she felt cold all over her body.

 Chapter 199 Then Dont Touch Me!

    Chapter 199 Then Don''t Touch Me!


    Although she wanted to cry out, she could only lower her voice tremblingly when she thought of the


    existence of someone in the next room.


    She was stubborn and refused, but there was no trace of pleading tone. This was his Ang. However,


    the more he examined, the more carefully he became.


    ording to the past situation, since he hadn''t touched her for such a long time, her body should''ve


    returned to its original smooth and wless. Only there was a bruise between her breasts, and there


    was no other bruise. He breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How did you do this?" He pointed at the bruise on her chest.


    She had bought a new bra a few days ago. The front button was made of metal, and it was stuck too


    tightly, so there was a bruise on her chest.


    Ang thought he would do something to her, but she was stunned by his suddenly concern. Thinking


    of his disrespectful behavior, she was so angry that she wanted to push him away. "It''s none of your


    business!"


    How could she push him away without his permission?


    With a cold look in his eyes, Edward grabbed her hand on his chest and asked, "none of my business?"


    Now, she even retorted like a hedgehog when he cared about her?


    His tone was like saying why he couldn''t ask her.


    "Why do you care about me?"


    "We are a couple. Why can''t I care about you?"


    "Husband and wife? When you slept with other women, why didn''t you think that you still have me as


    your wife? When you deliberately asked that five businessmen put my father and brother in a difficult


    position, why don''t you think they are your wife''s family?"


    So, was it because of these two things that she got angry? But his anger these days would be gone as


    long as she didn''t betray him. Seeing her tears rolling in her eyes but waiting for him with resentment,


    he suddenly felt that she was quite cute in this way.


    The coldness in his eyes had gone. He stared at her and smiled faintly because of her expression.


    Then he got off her.


    The sudden smile on his face was still so gentle and pampering, which made her stunned. Before she


    could react, he let go of her and got out of bed. However, no matter what he wanted to do, all she


    needed to do was to leave far away from him!


    Ang quickly got up, pulled over the nightdress that was thrown aside and put it on. When she just


    put the dress on her head and was about to put it on, he turned around and asked, "is there no


    medicine oil here?"


    Medicine oil?


    What medicine oil?


    However, what he was looking for had nothing to do with her!


    She paused and ignored him. After putting on her clothes, she covered herself with the quilt and


    ignored him.


    When she justy down, she felt that she had done something wrong! She wondered if she should find


    an excuse to sleep with her mother. But if she slept with her mother? What about her father? If she


    made it so obviously that she didn''t want to share a room with Edward, wouldn''t it tell the whole world


    something unhappy had happened between them?


    Besides, her eyes were wet. It was not appropriate for her to go out!


    She tossed and turned in bed for several times, which made Edwardugh. He straightened his clothes


    and walked out of the room.


    Under the quilt, Ang heard the light sound of door closing. After a while, someone opened the door,


    closed and locked it.


    Something unknown was approaching him...


    When the quilt was lifted, she deliberatelyy on her side with her back to him and closed her eyes,


    ignoring him.


    Seeing her like this, Edward reached out his hands and turned her around. Although she tried her best


    to resist his movements, she finallyy down from her side to the ground and was firmly fixed.


    "Do you want to take it off yourself or let me help you?"


    Take it off? Why should she take off her clothes?


    She ignored him, but soon she felt him pulling her skirt up. She was frightened to open her eyes and


    stopped him.


    Her action was so abrupt that she identally hit his head when she sat up.


    "Ouch... It hurts..."


    Edward also stood up and rubbed his head.


    She red at him, but she was too angry to scold him. When Ang was about to lie down, he


    grabbed her and said, "take off your clothes first."


    She was a thin girl, and she must have eaten little recently. Her arm was so thin that he felt sorry for


    her! He couldn''t help but look at her body. Seeing that she seemed to be thinner than before, he


    couldn''t help frowning!


    Ang only saw the coldness and frown in his eyes, and thought of his brutality and those things he


    did to injury her. She red at him and said angrily, "Edward! Don''t go too far! If you are afraid that our


    divorce will ruin the reputation of the Yan Family, I won''t divorce you. But if you are with another


    woman, then don''t touch me! "


    When did he refuse to divorce her for the sake of the reputation of the Yan Family?


    He frowned even deeper!


    "Who says it''s for the reputation of the Yan Family?"


    Not for the reputation of the Yan Family? Huh... Then there was only one other possibility.


    Thinking of this possibility, her face turned pale. "Just give up! At this point, it''s even more impossible


    for me to have a baby with you!"


    She stared at him, but her tears suddenly welled up from her eyes. When she said this, she was so


    angry that her teeth were trembling.


    He indeed wanted to have a baby, and only she was qualified to give birth to his child. When he heard


    that she didn''t want to have a baby with him, his heart was stabbed, and his eyes were sullen.


    However, so many things had happened, and she hadn''t betrayed him. What he could do at the


    moment was to take it slow.


    After a long while, his anger subsided. Then he lowered his head and unscrewed the medicinal oil in


    his hand. His tone was a little calmer and said, "take it off."


    His low mood made her stunned.


    Sometimes he was rude, sometimes gentle, sometimes worried, sometimes angry, and sometimes


    depressed. His emotions were getting more and more confusing to her. But anyway, it was his fault that


    he cheated on her. Since he couldn''t let go of his first love, there was no need for her to be with him.


    Since she had decided to divorce, she shouldn''t have longed for his care, nor should she care about


    anything about him.


    She has always yielding to soft approach but rejecting force. She could feel his concern. Even when


    she was naked, he cared more about the bruise than about possessing her. She knew that he still


    loved her, but this made her more painful.


    Why did he choose to be with another woman even though he had her in his heart


    "I won''t take it off. You don''t have to help me apply the medicine oil. I''ve applied it myself." She lowered


    her head and said in a low voice, with her tears falling down.


    He didn''t worry about her angry tone, but her sad look made his heart ache. He stood aside for a while,


    put down the bottle of medicine oil, sat next to her and held her in his arms.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not the only one who was in pain.


    Ang resisted, but he hugged her tightly and said, "give me some time. I''ll exin to you."

 Chapter 200 Please...

    Chapter 200 Please...


    "Can you let go of me and the Xu Family? Please... "


    She had never asked anyone for help, regardless of her self-esteem. She could cut the rtionship


    with the friend who betrayed her; She would try all kinds of methods to get her own sry back when


    she was cheated by her boss. She was like a hedgehog. Whoever wanted to hurt her, she would not


    hesitate to prick up the thorns on her body, making people afraid. But how could she defeat such a


    powerful man like him? But she didn''t want to spend the rest of her life on him...


    Hearing her begging, his heart tightened and he hugged her more tightly. "I said I wouldn''t divorce you."


    He was calm and determined, without anger or any room for negotiation.


    Ang choked with sobs and then burst into tears.


    Edward let go of her a little and dipped his hand with the ointment and wiped for her. During the whole


    process, she just cried sadly, but his expression was always indifferent.


    This night, she seemed to cry all her tears dry, but he did not make a sound. He just held her in his


    arms.


    The second day, when she woke up, sat in front of the makeup mirror and looked at herself in the


    mirror. Her eyes were dry and swollen like walnuts.


    She had cursed him, resisted gun. Even this soft hearted move didn''t work. She couldn''t be tough or


    soft. What should she do that she could sessfully divorce him?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If you dare to betray me, I will make you regret! ¡ª¡ª


    Betrayal could make him hate herself, but he was afraid that the whole Xu Family would be involved.


    "s..."


    She looked at herself in the mirror nkly.


    At this time, the door opened. She immediately sat up straight. When she saw the reflection of the


    mirror, she saw that it was Edward. Her face was stiff.


    He came in with an ice cube in his hand and stood beside her. Although his tone was light, there was


    nock of concern in it. "Close your eyes."


    Why should I listen to him? He didn''t want to divorce her, and he even had to meddle in the matter of


    her eyes? What did he take her for?


    She ignored him and was about to stand up, but was pressed by him back to the chair.


    "Do you want everyone to see you like this?"


    If mother saw this pair of walnut eyes, wouldn''t she ask what''s going on?


    Ang red at him, grabbed the ice pack from his hand and applied it by her own.


    Seeing her angry, Edward frowned, he stood by aside but said nothing.


    She looked at him in the mirror and saw his displeasure. She felt a little happy after revenge. However,


    his cold face still made her vignt.


    Edward was temperamental. What if he was angry and destroyed the Xu Family? She didn''t believe


    that he loved her so much. To be exact, she didn''t want to be dyed by the so-called love after so


    many things had happened. But Edward was so capable and intelligent. How could she defeat him?


    Seeing that she was closing her eyes but rolling them a few circles, Edward said, "you don''t have to


    make any ns. I won''t divorce you anyway. As long as you are my wife, I won''t make things difficult


    for the Xu Family. But..."


    He thought for a while and said in an indifferent but somewhat threatening tone, "I can support you if


    you want to go to school, but you have to be the daughter-inw of the Yan Family."


    He didn''t want to let go of the Xu Family, but even threatened her with her study?!


    She couldn''t stand it anymore. She pounded the table angrily and said without thinking, "Edward! Don''t


    go too far! If you push me too hard, I won''t give birth even if I am pregnant!"

 Chapter 201 Are You Out Of Your Mind Miss internet celebrity

    Chapter 201 Are You Out Of Your Mind Miss inte celebrity


    Sometimes, unintentional words were the most destructive.


    Hearing her words, Edward''s face darkened. He grabbed her arm and warned, "how dare you? !"


    She hated being threatened the most!


    "You can give a try!"


    In the past, he could always control his emotions well. Just as what Aaron said, he was so rational as if


    he had no emotions. But facing her, he could no longer control himself.


    After calming himself down, he said, "mom cooked breakfast. It''s tomato and egg noodles."


    Ang threw the ice cubes on the dressing-table heavily and then went out.


    Looking at her angry back, Edward leaned against the wall tiredly. He raised his head and looked at the


    ice pack on the table for a while.


    It was a little cold inte autumn. After getting out of the car, Ang pulled up her clothes.


    Her eldest sister Shawn was waiting for her in the shop. As soon as Ang sat down, she handed


    Shawn the gift from her bag. "Congrattions!"


    When Shawn was just graduated, her parents asked her to be a civil servant in her hometown. They


    said that girls didn''t need to work too hard, all they need to do was found a stable job and then a good


    husband. Shawn also thought it was good to be a civil servant, but she didn''t like the atmosphere of life


    in a small town. Therefore, she was in the S City, preparing for the civil servants in S city while working.


    It was the fourth year and she was finally admitted.


    "Yes! Finally, I got it!"


    "It''s so enviable!" It must be a good feeling to get what she wanted!


    "Do you still envy me for such a small achievement? You got your favorite major and have a rich and


    handsome husband. You don''t need to envy me." Her elderly sister joked.


    She had been admitted to a university she liked, but in the end, she had chosen a university that she


    didn''t like for a unworthy person. Thinking about it, she felt a little sad...


    She smiled faintly and said, "I''m so hungry! I want to eat fried rice with pineapple!"


    After ordering, Shawn returned the menu to the waiter. Seeing that Ang had dark circles under her


    eyes, Shawn asked, "have you been doing a lot of homework recently? It seems that you can''t sleep


    well."


    She would have a holiday of more than a month, and it indeed took her a lot of time to write her thesis.


    But mostly it was because of Edward. The day before yesterday, Vanessa came to her and told her


    something, which made her sleepless for the past two days.


    "Yes! There are a lot of documents to read, and the thesis is not even eye-catching." She smiled and


    took a sip of water.


    Finally, Shawn reached a turning point in her life and career. She was in a good mood. She looked


    outside and saw a familiar figure not far away through the French window.


    Alexander?


    Ang followed her sight and murmured, "isn''t that my second brother-inw? Who is he waiting for?


    Second sister?"


    "E said that she had to take her child to the hospital for a heads up today, so she couldn''t make an


    appointment with us. Is she here for a date?"


    Alexander seemed to be waiting for someone. Not long after, they saw a woman in a chiffon shirt and a


    tight skirt trotting towards him and throwing herself into his arms. They looked like a couple, and the


    two didn''t forget to kiss each other''s lips.


    The two people sitting in the restaurant turned pale with fright.


    "Bastard!" Ang was so angry that she pounded the table and rushed out of the restaurant without


    saying anything.


    As soon as she rushed out of the restaurant, she calmed down a little and took a picture of the sweet


    movements of the two.


    "Calm down!" The elder sister also felt angry, but she was afraid that Ang would cause trouble.


    "I know!"


    The two of them strode over and saw the woman''s delicate makeup and figure, which were far from


    E''s style.


    "Alexander..." "I want to eat salmon. Let''s go to eat salmon, okay?" The Inte celebrity look mistress


    said while throwing herself into Alexander''s arms.


    "Okay." Alexander touched her head and said dotingly.


    "Didn''t you say that the dishes my sister left for you isn''t hot enough? What kind of salmon do you like?


    !"


    Back then, Alexander chose to be together with Becky, but he couldn''t let go of E. As a result, there


    was a rumor in the school that E was a shameless mistress. She had talked to Alexander, and said


    that he would treat E as same as he did to Becky after they got married. Because he was unfaithful


    man.


    At that time, E didn''t like to hear it. Alexander identally known what Ang said about him, so he


    hated Ang very much.


    When he was with Becky, he had been thinking about E. Now he married E and hung out with


    others outside. It was true that dogs couldn''t change their preference for eating shit!


    Ang sneered behind him coldly, which frightened him to turn around suddenly. When he saw the two


    people, Alexander''s face turned pale.


    "Who are these two people?" The mistress blinked her big eyes which were as wide as aliens. Seeing


    that the two of them didn''te with a good intention, she raised her pointed chin.


    "Oh! These two are my customers. Iris, you go back first." Alexander was a little embarrassed, but he


    was calm though.


    He must be the only one who cheated on but still so calmly?


    "I''m Alexander''s elder sister! To be exact, I''m his wife''s elder sister!" Shawn sneered at Iris with a


    gloomy face.


    All of a sudden, Iris threw herself into Alexander''s arms and said, "I''ve told you that she won''t let me


    go! Alexander, let''s forget it..."


    Then she burst into tears. Though she said "forget it", but held Alexander tightly!


    "Huh! A dog can''t change its spots!" Ang said coldly.


    Alexander values his face, and the two of them had been at odds, so he was naturally angry by her


    words.


    He let go of the woman in his arms and said, "you go back first."


    "Alexander, don''t you want to exin?" Shawn had already pped him hundreds of times in her heart!


    "This is my private affair with E. Of course I will tell her!"


    "Inform? Was he going to abandon his wife and daughter? Or do you want to enjoy the happiness of


    both of them?" If she hadn''t been rational, Ang would have stabbed him. "My sister went to the


    hospital alone with Ashley to give her a heads up. It''s all right you don''t keep her apany, but what


    have you done here? Alexander! What did I say back then?"


    "Shut up!" Alexander red at her.


    "Alexander and I really love each other! It was E who didn''t want to let him go. Alexander just felt


    sorry for her. If he divorced her, she would live alone! Don''t be ungrateful!" Iris said aggrievedly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the biggest joke Ang had ever heard.


    "Are you out of your mind? Miss inte celebrity? Do you know what are you talking about? If


    Alexander really loves you, why did he married my sister?"


    "It''s all my fault. I met Alexander toote!"


    "Huh!" Ang decided not to talk to an idiot anymore!


    Shawn suppressed her anger and said, "Alexander, now E is in the hospital. Maybe the child is


    making trouble, and she is in a hurry alone. Think about it. Do you want to continue to fool around with


    this woman or go to the hospital to see your wife and child right now?"

 Chapter 202 Edward! You Bastard!

    Chapter 202 Edward! You Bastard!


    "Alexander..." Iris was afraid of being abandoned, so she held his hand.


    Alexander looked at them coldly and said nothing, but they could see that he was stubborn.


    "Iris, let''s go."


    "Okay!" Hearing this, Iris immediately showed a sweet smile on her aggrieved face.


    "You! ¡ª¡ª"Shawn didn''t expect that men would be so arrogant even they cheated on their wives these


    days. "Alexander! Wait for thewyer''s letter!"


    Ang flew into a rage. Without saying anything, she smashed her bag on that bastard''s head.


    "Ah! Ah..." Being hit repeatedly, Alexander felt a sharp pain in the back of his head. He touched it and


    found it sticky. When he looked at the hand, there was blood on it!


    "Oh my God! Alexander, you are bleeding!" Iris was at a loss.


    Ang looked at her bag with metal edge and blood on the sharp corner. For a moment, she was


    stunned.


    "Ang, you shrew!" Alexander cursed angrily.


    At first, she also felt that she had hit him too hard. But when he shouted at her, she came to her senses


    and sneered subconsciously, "since you are bleeding, why don''t you go to the hospital! My sister is still


    waiting for you there!"


    "You are crazy!" Alexander was about to walk towards her, and Iris, who was standing aside, also


    seemed to want to take revenge. At first, Shawn had never thought of fighting on the street, but when


    she saw her sister being besieged by two people, she also ran up to help. As a result, the four people


    started to fight.


    Ang signaled Shawn to attack Alexander with her together. Iris wore high-heeled shoes and a tight


    skirt, which made it inconvenient for her to move. Ang and Shawn, one in casual clothes and the


    other in a long casual dress, were easy to fight.


    Iris was soon squeezed out by them, and she could only shout, "stop it..."


    Alexander was tall and a man, but in fact, he was at a disadvantage. Ang was pushed out at once.


    When she took a few steps back and was about to fall, she was held around her waist and spun in a


    circle. Then she saw the icy face of Chuck, which had never changed for thousands of years.


    "Stand aside."


    Chuck put her aside and grabbed Alexander. When Shawn was frightened and took two steps back,


    there was a man horizontally between them.


    Ang hurried to push Shawn a distance away from them, "Chuck has foundation of martial arts.


    Dodge them."


    Sure enough, within two minutes, Alexander was beaten to the ground. Chuck punched him one by


    one, which made others feel pain for him.


    Shawn couldn''t bear it and said, "I''m afraid the bones on his face will break if you keep beating like this,


    right?"


    "It would be better if his whole body is broken!" Ang cursed angrily, but the next moment, she was


    really afraid of something bad would happen, so she walked over and grabbed Chuck''s hand. "Well,


    that''s enough."


    Seeing her stopped him, chuck let go of Alexander, got up and asked, "are you okay?"


    He asked worriedly and reached out to help her tidy up her messy hair.


    Ang stepped back subconsciously.


    Chuck took a looked at her and smiled, "do I owe you in my previous life that I have to fight for you


    even Ie to buy a cup of coffee?"


    "Haven''t you been following me all the time?" Ang exposed the truth.


    "Do I look like an idle person?"


    "Isn''t it too coincidental for you to appear in such a scene every time?" She also smiled and said, "I


    can''t figure out how small the probability is except for ''well nned''."


    He frowned, but didn''t respond. Because this time, he really happened to buy a cup of coffee!


    "You guys, go to the police station with us!" Outside the bustling square and the high-end department


    store, the management staff were of course kept an eye on it.


    Although they didn''t want to go, they had to go with them.


    An hourter, in the police station.


    The policeman said, "how old are you? Why do you still fight?"


    They stood in a row, feeling a little embarrassed. Ang knew that her sister was going to be a civil


    servant. She afraid of her being affected, she said, "I beat this bastard first. As a man, he fought back


    against me, a woman!" Ang pointed at Alexander and took all the me on herself. She didn''t want


    to get her sister involved! In fact, Shawn wasn''t hit him!


    "Do you mean he should stand still and let you beat him to death?" Said the policeman.


    "You can''t say that! I''m just a little girl. How can I beat him to death?" She smiled.


    At this time, there was a stir outside the police station. Soon, a man broke in. Everyone looked over


    and saw that the hair on Edward''s forehead was a little messy, and his forehead was full of sweat. He


    was worn out and anxious.


    As soon as he came in, he fixed his eyes on Ang.


    Ang knew that she did something wrong, so she shrank her neck at the sight of him.


    Edward strode to her, grabbed her hand and looked at her for a while. Then he held her face and


    looked at it carefully. He loosened his grip and relieved when he found that there was no wound or


    bruise. Then he asked, "are you hurt?"


    Ang was stunned by his words.


    She thought he was here to me her!


    "I... I''m not hurt." She answered with a guilty conscience.


    "Is Ang your wife?" The policeman asked. Seeing that he nodded, the police pointed at Alexander


    and said, "your wife beat him like that!"


    "You hit him?" Asked Edward frowning, he stared at Alexander, whose face was half swollen.


    Alexander is E''s husband. Why did she hit him?


    Ang didn''t deny it and nodded, "it''s me."


    If it was in the past, she might still worry that he would me her. But when Alexander did the same


    bastard thing as him, she wanted to beat the two together. How could she be afraid of him scolding


    her?


    He grabbed her hand and looked at it. It was a small fist with tender skin. How could it beat a man like


    that?


    At this time, he saw Chuck standing aside and had an answer in his heart.


    It must be Chuck. Ang was a stubborn girl. She would never admit what she didn''t do. How could


    she be willing to take the me for Chuck?


    His face darkened...


    At this time, someone walked to the policeman who in charge of the case and whispered in his ear.


    Hearing this, thetter looked at them and said, "are you going to settle this privately?"


    "Yes! We''ll settle it privately!"


    "What''s your opinion?" The policeman asked Alexander.


    Just now, he asked Iris to go back first. Although Alexander was arrogant, he was afraid that others


    would know that he had an affair. He didn''t dare to say he was wronged! She nodded, "yes!"


    After leaving the police station, Shawn whispered in her ear, "there is something wrong with Iris. I''ll call


    youter!"


    Instead of driving her home, Edward took her to the DC Building.


    He dragged Ang into the elevator and then into his office. Along the way, she wanted to resist, but


    everyone greeted them respectfully. How could she not give him the face?


    As soon as no one was around, she tried to break free from his hand. "Let go of me, Edward. You men


    are all bastards! I don''t want to go to your office!"


    That ce was her nightmare. She had been molested and almost raped by him there, and she had


    almost killed him there...


    As soon as they entered the door of the office on the 22th floor, Lucas came up to them and said, "Mr.


    Edward! You are finally back. The shareholders are still waiting! The scene is a little..."


    "I see!" Without stopping, Edward directly sent Ang to the CEO''s office.


    "I want to go home!" Ang wanted to go out.


    Then he turned to Yvonne and said, "keep an eye on her. If I can''t see herter, you don''t have toe


    to work tomorrow!"


    "Yes, yes..." Yvonne replied.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Edward! You bastard! Do you think you can lock me up?" She was so angry that she picked up the


    bookshelf on his table and threw it at his back.


    "Ah..." Yvonne covered her mouth and screamed when she saw the bookshelf smashing on Edward''s


    back.


    Lucas didn''t expect that Ang would hit him so hard. He looked at the two in surprise.


    Edward paused in pain and squinted when he was hit. Ang was a little angry. Although she still


    looked stubborn, she felt a little guilty.


    The office was so quiet that even the sound of a needle dropping could be heard.

 Chapter 203 Didnt You Say That You Want To Have A Baby

    Chapter 203 Didn''t You Say That You Want To Have A Baby


    Edward just paused and then walked out. Feeling the depressing atmosphere, Lucas didn''t dare to


    make a sound and followed him.


    In the office, Ang''s eyes were turned red with anger, but she couldn''t lose her temper since Yvonne


    was also there.


    Ang sat on the sofa angrily, while Yvonne stood aside and didn''t dare to speak. It was the first time


    that she had seen Edward was such infuriate and Ang hold back her tears.


    She poured a ss of water for Ang carefully and said, "drink some water."


    Ang forced a smile and said, "you can go to work now. I won''t leave."


    Yvonne didn''t dare to go out and said, "I think... Mr. Edward might be just angry for a while..."


    Ang didn''t know how much they knew. She felt a little embarrassed at the thought that she might


    know that Edward had an affair. She was obviously so unhappy, but she still forced a smile and said, "I


    know..."


    Seeing this, Yvonne didn''t dare to say anything more or go out. Ang knew what she was worried


    about, but she wanted to cry and felt very ufortable to bear. She couldn''t vent her anger here, so


    she said, "I''m sleepy. I want to go in and have a rest."


    "Oh..."


    Two hourster, when Edward returned to his office, Yvonne hurried up to him and greeted, "Mr.


    Edward."


    He nced around but didn''t see Ang. He frowned and Yvonne exined immediately, "Mrs.


    Edward said she was sleepy and went to bed."


    Then she looked at the door. Hearing that she didn''t leave, Edward felt a little relieved. He put the


    document aside and said, "well, you can go back to your own business."


    "Yes, sir!"


    When Yvonne was about to go out, Edward stopped her again, "Oh! Buy some food for me."


    "What? Oh! Okay! "


    The door of the CEO''s office was closed, and he was the only one left in the huge office. He walked to


    the door and pushed it open. On the bed, Ang curled up with a single folded sheet, which was where


    the two of them usually slept. There was a big vacant space beside her, which was his space.


    She didn''t like to be too bright when she was sleeping, so the room was a little dark. He closed the


    door gently and walked to the other side, squatting down and looking at her sleeping face.


    Ang was a light sleeper. Too many things had happened recently, so she became more sensitive.


    She suddenly woke up as if she had felt someone approaching. When she opened her eyes and saw


    him, her sleepiness disappeared in an instant. He had been staring at her, lost in thought. When he


    saw her hateful eyes, he was stunned.


    Ang sat up and stared forward with nkly eyes. He also stood up and stared at her. In the room,


    the two of them were kept silent for a while. He asked, "do you want to eat something?"


    The economic lifeline of the Xu Family was still in his hands. If he really fell out with her, her parents


    would suffer. Ang had never felt so painful in her life. She was controlled by others and lost her


    freedom to choose.


    "If it''s a payment for freedom..." She didn''t hear what he was asking and groaned alone.


    "What?" Edward was looking at her, she held back her tears, turned her head and asked, "do you want


    a child, Edward?"


    Vanessa came to see her once and only once. She said something to make her give uppletely.


    Sitting opposite to Ang, she said helplessly, "I didn''t expect that he still gave me money with guilt


    these years. In fact, he looked for me, but I avoided him and didn''t see him. I thought we were over, but


    he said he wanted to make up for it. In fact, I... I still love him..."


    Then she gave a diagnosis certificate to Ang.


    Infertility...


    It said that there was almost no chance for her to get pregnant.


    "I''m born to be an infertile girl. It''s impossible for me to have a baby, so Edward''s parents don''t agree


    us to be together. I know it''s cruel to you, but why do you have to make three people suffer?" Speaking


    of this, her eyes were wet.


    "If... Will you let me go after I give birth to the baby?" Although she had tried to steady her trembling


    voice, the desperation was like toe out from the bottom of the valley, cold and prating her


    heart.


    She closed her eyes, tears spilling over them. Then she opened her eyes and looked at him. She said


    firmly, "Edward, let''s have a baby. I will let you have the baby, then you let go of me and the Xu Family."


    With a gloomy face, Edward stared at her for a long time and sneered, "for Chuck? Or Harriet? Or


    Greg?"


    What does he mean? What for Chuck, Harriet, Greg?


    Ang felt humiliated by him. She was about to get angry, but she felt it was unnecessary.


    "Just take it as that!" She took a deep breath and said, "it doesn''t matter as long as you let me go!"


    Just take it as that?!


    His heart sank, and it seemed that he was pped hard again. With red eyes, he asked, "is it Chuck


    who help you to hit people today?"


    "It''s my fault. It has nothing to do with him."


    "So you beat him?"


    She didn''t know why he insisted on what happened today? She asked impatiently, "is it so important


    who beat him?"


    "Then why did you take the me for him?" He couldn''t hold back his anger and raised his voice to


    question her.


    He suddenly shouted at her, which irritated her. She retorted, "what does it matter to you? Do I need


    your permission to take the me for anyone? !"


    What did it have to do with him? She must have wanted to get rid of him for a long time?


    Taking her silence as acquiescence, he suddenly grabbed her arms and said with a gloomy face,


    "Ang! What was the hell wrong with you? !"


    "Ouch! Let go of me!" She struggled, thinking of all kinds of scenes, and said, "you are all bastards!


    You men are all bastards!"


    She couldn''t figure it out before. She thought he loved her, but it turned out that he was just regarded


    her as a uterus, a tool to give birth to a baby. Vanessa couldn''t have a baby, so he asked her to have


    one.


    "Why me? There are so many women who wanted to marry you. Why do you choose to marry me? !"


    Why did he choose her to be a surrogacy? Even if it was justifiable, it was only for the sake of the Yan


    Family to have an offspring?


    She roared with a ferocious face, and then cried sadly.


    Was it so painful for her to marry him?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He gritted his teeth and asked angrily, "what about you? Why did you burst into my room? !"


    Huh... Yes! Why did she enter his room? Because she thought he was good-looking at that time, was...


    Was it her fate?


    In that case, she would ept this fate...


    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. "Edward, I will give birth to the baby you want,


    but don''t forget to return the freedom I want and the freedom of the Xu Family!"


    "That''s what you said!"


    Child! Just as Aaron said, once a woman gave birth to a child, she would at least consider for the child.


    Ang had such a strong sense of responsibility that she couldn''t abandon her child.


    He didn''t care what she was really want. All he wanted was to keep her, even if he used some tricks to


    threaten her, or even tied her with her child...


    He pushed her on the bed so rudely.


    "Ah..." She struggled subconsciously.


    "Didn''t you say that you would give birth to a baby and let you go?" He sneered.

 Chapter 204 Are You Looking For Little Pepper

    Chapter 204 Are You Looking For Little Pepper


    Deep in love, endless hatred brewed. It was like the cold airing from the abyss, prating


    through the bone marrow. This was an indecent love, only hatred entangled. When she opened her


    eyes again, the person beside her fell asleep deeply.


    He frowned. The face that she had been obsessed with for countless nights was now imprinted in her


    eyes, and her chest ached. She didn''t want to see this face anymore, never!


    A sharp pain came from her chest. She sat up subconsciously and covered her chest to gasp for


    breath.


    Enduring the pain all over her body, she got up and pushed the door open. Outside the French window


    of the office, the night view was prosperous. On the table was the food bought by Yvonne, and the bowl


    of soup was covered with ayer of white oil.


    The clock showed that it was twenty-one thirty-four. From this morning to now, she had only had


    breakfast. Now she was exhausted. As soon as she walked out, she felt her legs weak and almost fell


    down.


    "Are you up?"


    Yvonne pushed the door open carefully and asked when she saw her pale face.


    "Well..." She felt a little embarrassed being seen by Yvonne in a mess. "Yes! Are you still working?"


    Only then did she find that her voice was hoarse.


    They didn''t expect that Mr. Edward was not as ipetent as they thought, but as ferocious as a tiger!


    "Puff..." Hearing this, Yvonne wanted tough, but when she saw her red and swollen eyes and


    indifferent face, she didn''t dare tough.


    "I have a lot of work to do recently!" So I overworked oftentely!"


    How could she remember that she seldom worked overtime before!


    Seeing that she frowned, Yvonne said, "as Manager Lucas never arranged you to work overtime, we


    thought he had a crush on you at first, but it turns out that it was Mr. Edward doesn''t want you to work


    overtime!"


    Why did she say that?


    Ang didn''t respond. Seeing that her lips were a little chapped, Yvonne poured her a ss of water.


    "Thank you." After drinking several sses of water, she said, "I''m leaving now."


    "Does Mr. Edward know?"


    If she said he didn''t know, she would definitely stop her again. So Ang said, "he knows."


    This afternoon, when she came back from buying food, she faintly heard the groansing from the


    room. If it was someone else, Yvonne would definitely overhearing them until the end. But it was


    rted to her work! How dare she? She didn''t even dare to say it when she went out, which merely


    killing her!


    The wholepany knew that Mr. Edward and Mrs. Edward were having an intimate rtionship. In


    the afternoon, when the two of them quarreled, the CEO''s back was smashed. With these two people


    were both angry at the moment, nobody knew what was going on between the two of them when they


    made love? But judging from the expression on her face, it seemed that they were in love!


    As soon as Ang said she was leaving, Yvonne felt that something must have happened between the


    two.


    "Well... Mrs. Edward, haven''t you eaten these food?" Yvonne asked, noticing that the food on the table


    remained still.


    "Oh, I''m not hungry." She left without looking back.


    Yvonne wanted to stop her, but seeing that she had no intention of staying, she didn''t dare to call her


    again.


    Although she said she was not hungry, she was too hungry to even lift up her feet.


    She entered the restaurant on the first floor of the DC Capital Group and ordered a set meal. The


    waiter asked, "what do you want to pay for it?"


    "Cellphone..." She touched her pocket and realized that her bag was left in Edward''s office.


    "I forgot to bring my phone. I don''t need it now." As soon as she finished her words, she heard the


    person next to her say, "how much is it?"


    "Eighty-nine in total." The waiter said with a smile.


    Aaron paid and asked, "Why are you here alone?"


    "Oh..." She felt a little dizzy. When she was about to say that she didn''t need his treat, the waiter had


    taken out her order. Ang was indeed hungry, she had no courage to refuse but to eat with him in the


    restaurant.


    Although she was usually gentle and quiet, she was in a hurry to eat this time.


    Ang didn''t realize that she was a little embarrassed until she almost finished eating. She put down


    the knife and fork and smiled awkwardly.


    "Isn''t Moo moo too stingy to give you money?"


    "I forgot to bring my phone." She was afraid that he would ask more, so she asked, "Why are you here


    at this time?"


    It was about nine o''clock in the evening. Did he should''ve gone to bed?


    "Moo moo doesn''t sleep well recently, and he is always too busy to eat. My sister asked me toe


    and urge him to remember to have dinner. There are a lot of things to deal with today. I came a little


    late, and saw only this shop is still open. I didn''t expect to meet you here so coincidentally."


    Can''t sleep well?


    Since she broke up with Edward, what she cared most about every day was when the Xu Family''s


    company would not rely on him, so she didn''t pay much attention to Edward''s state. Her mother-inw,


    Anna, had also mentioned that Edward had lost some weight recently, Ang didn''t want to focus on


    him, so she''d be perfunctory.


    "Oh..." Ang couldn''t tell how she felt at the moment. Although she hated him so much, she still felt


    sorry for him. She scolded herself in her heart, why should she feel sorry for him?


    "Sir, all the things you ordered were well packed." The waiter put down the things he bought for Edward


    and said.


    Smelling the aroma of coffee, Ang asked, "is this for him?"


    "Well, is that enough?" He thought she think it was not enough.


    "Change the coffee into juice! The kiwi juice here is not bad."


    After a short pause, she said to the waiter, "please change my coffee to kiwi juice."


    "Why don''t you go upstairs?"


    He asked her after they walked out of the restaurant.


    "No, I want to go home first."


    "Back... The Yan Family?"


    She didn''t expect him to ask such a question. Stunned, she nodded, "yes!"


    "Be careful on the way."


    "Okay!"


    Without thinking too much, Aaron carried the things upstairs. As soon as the elevator arrived at the


    22th floor and opened the door, it was Edward''s anxious face.


    "Where are you going?"


    Seeing that he didn''t respond and just entered the elevator and anxiously pressed the elevator button


    several times.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Perhaps only Ang could make him so nervous in this world?


    "Are you looking for little pepper?" Seeing that he paused, Aaron knew that his guess was right and


    said, "she said she went home."


    "Which home?"


    "The Xu Family."


    Ang wanted to leave him, but she couldn''t divorce him because of the current situation of the Xu


    Family. He looked at the phone she left, lost in thought for a long time, and didn''t even react when the


    elevator reached the first floor.


    "She asked me to buy you a ss of juice. Do you want to take it home or drink it before going back?"


    As expected, as soon as he heard this, Edward looked at the thing in his hand and couldn''t wait to take


    it. After he took the ss of juice, he returned the rest to him and asked, "did you meet her?"


    Seeing this, Aaron pressed the button of the 22th floor and said with a smile, "we had a meal together!"


    Edward took out the kiwi juice and stared at it carefully. His anxiety just now was mostly reduced.


    The elevator arrived at the 22th floor.


    "Mr. Edward!" Yvonne was about to get off work with her bag. Just now, she saw that he was in a hurry


    to find his wife, but now he suddenly took a ss of juice and smiled at it! It was really hard to see him


    through!

 Chapter 205 Are You Afraid Of Her Poisoning You

    Chapter 205 Are You Afraid Of Her Poisoning You


    "Okay!" Edward replied casually and went straight to his office. He didn''t take his eyes off the ss of


    kiwi juice and kept smiling.


    Yvonne looked back at him in confusion. "It''s sote. Be careful on the way," said Aaron with a smile.


    "Thank you, Manager Aaron."


    Aaron was mature and steady. He was a gentleman and knew how to keep a distance from others,


    because he often came to thepany to see Mr. Edward. All the employees on the 22th floor knew


    him. In the past, Edward didn''t have a girlfriend, and the only one who got close to him was Aaron. At


    the beginning, the people in the office thought that he was the true love of Mr. Edward, but since Mr.


    Edward had a wife, he had changed totally, and Aaron was happy for him. They knew that they were


    wrong.


    "The man who works with Mr. Edward must be a rich man. I don''t know if he is married or not. He is so


    handsome and excellent..." Yvonne looked at his back and said with praise.


    Twenty minutester, in the CEO office.


    "You''ve been staring at this ss of juice for more than twenty minutes. Love will feed people, but


    you''re just looking at it."


    As soon as he entered the CEO''s office, Edward sat on the chair and looked at the kiwi juice in his


    hand. After a while, he carefully put it on the table, and after less than five seconds, he picked it up


    again to have a good look. Aaron remembered that he didn''t like drinking kiwi juice. He said it was too


    bitter, and now he couldn''t stand his affection.


    Hearing this, Edward put down the ss of juice and asked, "why did she buy me juice?"


    And kiwi juice? At the time he chased her, she gave him two pearls to express his love. What did this


    kiwi juice mean?


    "Maybe it''s because coffee is bad for your health and juice is healthy!"


    "Is that so?" He didn''t believe it.


    "Or what?" Aaron shrugged.


    He couldn''t figure it out. Wasn''t it just a rtionship? They even used the poetry to express their love to


    each other. It was just a simple concern. How could it be soplicated?


    "The juice... Are you sure she didn''t touch it?" He asked again.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "What? Are you afraid that she will poison you?" Aaron smiled.


    To be honest, she hated him so much. He thought she could poison him!


    "Moo moo, I think you misunderstood little pepper on this issue. I think she was hurt by you." Thinking


    of her red and swollen eyes and her lost soul, Aaron felt a little pity. He paused and continued, "she just


    ate a toast, a steak, spaghetti, salmon... Hmm... What are the other two dishes? She usually eats so


    much at home?"


    Hearing this, Edward was stunned and regretted in the bottom of his heart. He stood up and picked up


    his coat and the ss of kiwi juice. Seeing this, Aaron asked, "are you kidding me again and throwing


    me here to look for your little pepper?"


    "I have no choice. There is only one pepper in the world that suits me."


    Seeing him leave in a hurry, "hello", Aaron shook his head and said, "I''m the only one in the world! And


    I was bossing around by you..."


    Thirty minutester, when Edward returned home, he didn''t see his little pepper in his room. He went


    downstairs in a hurry and asked Anna, "Mom, is Ang back?"


    "No! She said she would have dinner with her sister. Will she go back to her mother''s house?" Then


    she frowned again, "she didn''t say that she wouldn''te back tonight!"

 Chapter 206 You... What Do You Want To Do

    Chapter 206 You... What Do You Want To Do


    In the Mu Shadow, there was dynamic music and cheers. In room 207 on the second floor, the door


    was suddenly opened. The woman was wearing a slim middle skirt and a flounce cor, sexy but also


    nifty.


    "Lesley, where are you going? !"


    Although her colleague called her name loudly behind her back, Lesley still didn''t hear it clearly. She


    knew that alcohol was swallowing her reason.


    It took them half a year to finish their project. The whole department decided to drink together. There


    was only a few women in the IT industry, and she was the only one in the office. Those people were


    crazy, who knew what would happen! She had to go home when she was still awake!


    She walked out with the help of the door frame, suddenly a hand passed on her shoulder. She couldn''t


    see clearly who he was. She just wanted to dodge and then go back home. But the person wanted to


    pull her back to the room.


    "It''s sote. Why are you still here?"


    A familiar voice came. She turned her head and saw that Aaron''s fair face was a little red after drinking.


    He frowned, pushed away the hand on her shoulder and pulled her away without saying anything.


    In a daze, Lesley was dragged into a car. She leaned against the car chair and felt veryfortable.


    Seeing her leaning against the chairzily, Aaron reminded her, "fasten the seat belt."


    Lesley didn''t respond. She closed her eyes, moved her body a little and fell asleep.


    Fell asleep? Forget it. He helped her tie it.


    At this time, the driver said, "you are very considerate to your girlfriend!"


    Girlfriend? Since that woman left, he was destined to be lonely all his life!


    "You misunderstood. She is... She is just my cousin."


    "Your cousin! Your cousin is pretty!"


    With a faint smile, Aaron said, "it''s a pity that she didn''t hear it. Otherwise, she would wake up with a


    smile even if she was asleep."


    The two of them didn''t say anything more. They just looked out of the window, with endless memories


    in their eyes.


    Thirty minutester, they arrived at the Western City of the BH City. Aaron called her several times and


    pushed her shoulder again since she didn''t respond. Lesley was sleeping soundly, which made Aaron


    feel a little helpless. Finally, he got off the car and opened the door of her side. Then he unfastened her


    seat belt, put her arm around his neck, and helped her walk towards the gate of themunity.


    They walked not a long time, she suddenly woke up and pushed him away drunkenly. Then she turned


    around and left. Being pushed hard, Aaron almost fell to the ground. When he stood firm, he said


    angrily, "Hey! Do you think it''s appropriate for a woman to have such a strength?"


    Lesley ignored him and staggered on her own way.


    "Hey... Where are you going?"


    He called her several times, but she didn''t seem to see him at all! "I really owe you in my previous life!"


    Aaron felt speechless!


    After saying that, he walked over and pulled her back. She fell into his arms.


    Just now she was like a tough woman, but now she was in his arms and nestled obediently like a cat.


    "You bitch..." Aaron was stunned.


    Different from Ang''s shrewdness, in his eyes, Lesley was not like a woman. She was fooling around


    with a group of IT men in vest, underwear and slippers. They usually wore denim shirts and casual


    pants, T-shirts and denim clothes. Little pepper looked very woman in her skirt!


    With such a safe face and dressing, she shouldn''t be afraid of leaving it outside?


    Hmm... Incorrect! It seemed that Lesley was wearing a dress today!


    He didn''t pay any attention to her clothes just now. Now he was curious about whether it would be


    strange for a tough woman to wear a dress?


    Thinking of this, he held her shoulder and pushed her back. He looked down and identally saw the


    looming depth. Then he looked at her waist. It was really a small waist!


    I didn''t expect her to hide so well!


    "You''re kind of count to be a flower. I''ll send you upstairs!" Although he said so, in fact, he had never


    thought of leaving her outside.


    He pulled her into the elevator and let her lean against him because she couldn''t stand steadily. Along


    the way, she leaned against him obediently. But when he heard the "Ding" sound of the elevator, he


    suddenly felt someone push him harshly. When he looked back at the elevator, Lesley walked towards


    him with a gloomy face.


    "You bastard!" He was just about to teach her a lesson, but he stopped when he thought it was


    unnecessary to reason with a drunkard. Seeing her strange expression and approaching him step by


    step, he was a little scared. "You... What do you want to do?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, she pushed him. His back hit the wall, and her hand stopped on his


    shoulder. He tried his best to avoid her face, but she got closer and closer.


    Lesley had good skin. She had put on light make-up today and looked very feminine in her skirt and


    high-heeled shoes. The breath swept across his neck, making it difficult for him to control it!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    If she really kissed him now, would he push her away or not! It seemed that he was not a gentleman if


    he didn''t push her away! It seemed to be hypocritical to push her away...


    "You..."


    The sudden voice startled him. He turned around and saw Ang looking at them in shock.

 Chapter 207 Are You Going Back With Him

    Chapter 207 Are You Going Back With Him


    As soon as he saw Ang, Aaron pushed the woman in his arms away. He didn''t expect that Lesley


    would fall to the ground by ident, which made him even more embarrassed.


    "I... I saw her drunk in the Mu Shadow. I was afraid that she might be in danger, so I brought her back."


    Mu Shadow? Did he go with Edward? It was a bar owned by Vanessa and opened for Edward. Last


    time, she had seen them have an intimate rtionship there.


    Her heart twitched and her eyelids lowered to cover the pain in her heart. It was not until then that


    Aaron realized why she was still here?


    "Aren''t you home?"


    Ang squatted down and helped her up. Without looking at him, she replied in a low spirit, "I forgot to


    bring my phone and my wallet. I can''t return home."


    After walking for a while, she found that she didn''t bring anything with her. She wanted to borrow some


    money from Lesley and take a taxi home, but she was not at home. After waiting for more than an hour,


    she just saw this scene.


    "Then you..." Aaron was about to ask her how she came here, but she said to him, "help me!"


    "Okay!"


    Lesley was a little taller than Ang, so of course Ang couldn''t lift Lesley up by herself. Aaron


    squatted down and said, "I can do it myself."


    After all, it was a man who easily held her waist and helped her up.


    "Open the door!"


    "Okay!" Ang found the key in her bag and opened the door. Aaron was not familiar with her house


    and almost take her to the kitchen. Ang hurriedly said, "that''s the kitchen!"


    He then changed the direction and sent her to her room, while Ang turned on the light for her.


    Aaron walked to the bedside and threw her on the bed. The moment he let go of her, he thought


    everything was fine, but she suddenly reached out her hand and grabbed his shirt.


    "Ouch..." His shirt was torn up by her.


    Hearing the voice, Ang looked to the direction where the noise came from and saw him bending


    over, while Lesley was lying on the bed and grabbing the corner of his clothes.


    "¡­¡­" Aaron''s face was gloomy, and Ang was stunned. Finally, she couldn''t help but burst into


    laughter!


    "This woman... Is so brutal... "


    Aaron''s fitness belly was exposed, Ang felt a little embarrassed as she saw it. She didn''t know


    whether she should go out or not. On the other hand, Aaron didn''t care about it at all. The clothes torn


    by Lesley were still connected to his clothes, but Lesley held them so tightly that he couldn''t tear them


    apart.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll go get the scissors." Then Ang turned around and went out to get it.


    After cutting her clothes, Aaron smiled at her and said, "it''s not appropriate for me to take care of her.


    I''ll leave her to you."


    "Okay!"


    Ang closed the door, changed her clothes and breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at her watch


    again and found that it was already twelve o''clock. She had to go back as soon as possible!


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw that Aaron opened the door of the living room. Edward


    rushed in and asked, "where is Ang?"


    "Where are my clothes?"


    The two said at the same time.


    It seemed that Edward didn''t hear what he said. He walked in after he saw her. He was so angry that


    he grabbed her wrist and pulled her out.


    "Hey! My clothes!"


    "I was already on the way when you called me, so I didn''t take it." Edward paused a little and then he


    dragged her away.


    "Moo moo, you..." Aaron was pissed off! He was drunk today, so he didn''t drive. The clothes were torn


    by the violent woman. He couldn''t go back in such a mess, could he?


    After dragging Ang into the elevator, Edward pressed the button of the first floor. Then he turned


    around and saw her lowering her head expressionlessly.


    ording to his past experience, she should be struggling desperately and shouting to let her go.


    When she got anxious, she would even say something recklessly. But today, she didn''t say a word,


    which made him more uneasy.


    He frowned and was about to ask her, but at the moment the elevator reached the first floor. He didn''t


    let go of her all the time. When the elevator arrived, they went out first. She was like a puppet, being


    led out by him.


    As soon as they went out, they saw Chuck leaning against the gate. Edward paused and grabbed her


    wrist more tightly.


    Feeling the pain on her wrist, she raised her head and happened to meet Chuck''s eyes.


    "Are you going back with him?" Chuck looked at the two and asked her with a frown.


    When she found that she couldn''t go home without her phone and wallet, Chuck appeared again. He


    stopped his car beside her, rolled down the window and said, "I admit that I followed you on purpose,


    and I followed you on purpose before!"


    [ÐíÏþÇç] didn''t want to give him a chance, but said, "how can you go back if you haven''t taken your bag


    down?"


    He could tell at a nce that she had forgotten to bring her things. In fact, he had wanted to pay for her


    before she ran into Aaron. But he didn''t like to be refused by her. After hesitating for a while, he let


    Aaron take the lead. He had to hide somewhere and wait for her to finish eating.


    She had been in his car for so many times, and she could take one more time! Besides, she didn''t


    need to consider the reputation of the Yan Family and the feelings of Edward. Why did she make things


    difficult for herself? But after getting in the car, she was a little worried. She didn''t dare to ask a man to


    send her back to the Yan Family, so she said she woulde here. Chuck didn''t make things difficult


    for her, but brought her here. She didn''t expect that he would also be here and wait her for two hours.


    She was a little surprised.


    Before Ang could answer, Edward pulled her away. As soon as she stepped out of the door, her


    other hand was grabbed.


    Feeling the resistance, Edward stopped and turned around. When he saw that Chuck was holding her


    wrist, his eyes were as cold as ice. "Let go of her!"


    "Let her go? Since you have been with another woman, why don''t you let her go?"


    "Chuck..."


    Before Ang could say anything, she felt that her wrist was loosened, and a gust of wind brushed


    past, followed by the sound of bones and flesh colliding.


    When she came to her senses, Chuck also released her wrist and gave a hard punch to Edward.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them didn''t say anything, and their cold eyes were filled with hatred and murderous will. The


    moment when Chuck hit Edward''s face, her heart rose to her throat. But strangely, she just trembled


    and the word "stop beating" choked in her throat.


    Edward was so angry that he pushed him against the wall, grabbed his cor and gritted his teeth.


    Chuck sneered and pushed him away.


    When it came to businesspetition, Chuck couldn''t defeat him, but when it came to fighting, Edward


    was not as good as him!


    Edward also found that his strength was not as strong as that of Chuck. He watched him walk towards


    Ang. When he was about to grab her wrist, Edward ran over and pushed him away, trying to attack


    him again.


    "Mr. Edward, I only defended myself!" Chuck had expected that he would lose his temper. He smiled


    wickedly and started to fight with him.


    At the beginning, Edward could barely tie with him, but after a few rounds, he was obviously at a


    disadvantage.


    Ang stood aside and felt her heart ache when she saw Chuck punching on Edward''s body and face.


    She clenched her fists, trembling, but she didn''t take a step forward.

 Chapter 208 You Want A Child And I Want Freedom

    Chapter 208 You Want A Child And I Want Freedom


    Why did she still feel sorry for him when he treated her like this? Didn''t she wish him to die?


    She closed her eyes but tears streamed down more fiercely.


    On the other side, Chuck raised his fist and wanted to punch Edward again, but he saw that Edward


    was staring at Ang and all his defenses and counterattacks were cancelled. Chuck''s fist stopped in


    the air. He looked back at Ang and found her crying.


    She kept her eyes on Edward, trembling with tears. Her delicate appearance made Chuck heart ache.


    He wished he could punch Edward a few more times, but he didn''t want her to be sad. So he put down


    his fist and stood up in anger.


    Lying on the ground, Edward took a few deep breaths before he stood up. He walked up to Ang and


    said, "Come home with me."


    She just cried and wiped her tears with the back of her hand. Edward reached out to hold her wrist.


    She didn''t refuse and let him take her away.


    Watching the two leaving, Chuck leaned against the wall wearily. He raised his head and for a while


    pulled the corners of his mouth with self-mockery.


    At the Glory City International Garden, in the apartment, Edward was sitting on the sofa, and Ang


    applied medicine for him.


    asionally, she used too much strength, which would make him squint in pain, but he didn''t say


    anything. The corners of his eyes and mouth were bruised, which made him feel pain.


    Ang put down the medicine and said, "I''ll call Mom, in case she gets worried."


    "Okay." He watched her take the phone and leave, his eyes following her.


    Ang briefly exined and hung up the phone. She turned around and said, "I''m going to take a


    shower."


    Edward was lost in thought. When she looked back at him, he was stunned. Then he nodded and said,


    "Okay."


    After Ang finished washing, Edward also went into the bathroom. Ang was lying on the bed, so


    tired, but she was not sleepy at all. She heard the sound of water in the bathroom. After a while, the


    sound of water stopped and she heard the hairdryer. More than ten minutester, she felt he went to


    bed and hugged her from behind.


    The fragrance of the shower gel lingered around the two people. This kind of intimacy between them


    was very familiar!


    Ang didn''t open her eyes. Edward rubbed at her neck and said softly, "You cried just now because of


    me."


    She kept silent.


    "I''m very happy." He smiled sweetly like a child who had got his own candy.


    The room was silent, but he was very satisfied.


    After a while, her red lips moved. "Edward..."


    Hearing her soft voice, he shivered, "Hmm?"


    "I hope I can do it as soon as possible..." Get rid of him as soon as possible.


    Sooner... What?


    He stared at her, confused. She turned around and looked at him eyes. Her eyes were red and swollen


    like walnuts, and there was a trace of sadness in them, but they were also full of m. "Have a child.


    You want a child, and I want freedom."


    So, did she want to leave him as soon as possible?


    His heart twitched and he stared at her. The softness in his eyes instantly turned into anger, and her


    shoulders were scratched painfully by him.


    "I asked for it. I shouldn''t have entered your room. " All of this might be her fate. Since she could not


    resist, she had no choice but to adapt and get out of the bitter sea as soon as possible.


    Was she so painful to be with him?


    Edward was still immersed in anger and unwillingness, and Ang had taken off her clothes


    voluntarily. For many times, he longed for her to take the initiative, but when he saw the indifference on


    her face, he was angry from nowhere.


    She wrapped around his neck with her bare arms, but he stared at her coldly all the time. She leaned


    over, he turned his face away and pushed her away from him.


    He got out of bed, put on a thin coat and walked out. Without looking back, he said, "You can sleep


    first."


    Ang stared at the closed door and stunned for a long time. Then shey on the bed, staring at the


    ceiling without moving her eyes. After a long time, she closed her eyes.


    On Friday, the sun at dusk shone on S University, making it covered with ayer of warm yellow chiffon.


    Ang walked out of the ssroom and said goodbye to her ssmates with a smile. Then she walked


    towards the bus station at the school gate.


    They had been married for a year and a half, but she was still not pregnant. Yesterday, Anna took her


    to see a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. The old doctor said that she was under too much


    pressure and was in a bad mood, which might affect her. He also prescribed some medicine for her to


    regte her menstruation. Anna also found that Ang had a very different feeling when she got


    married at the beginning. Recently, she often wore a cold face and smiled in a formal way. In the past,


    she would take the initiative to visit grandmother, but recently, she rarely said that.


    "Don''t worry. Both you and Moo moo are fine. Maybe it''s not the right time." What Anna said was more


    likeforting herself.


    Since she took the initiativest time, Edward didn''t touch her anymore. He came back veryte at


    night, and sometimes she smelt the perfume on his clothes left by Vanessa. She even saw a small


    lipstick mark on his cor, but she didn''t mention it.


    Sometimes she went to bed early, and sometimes she stayed upte to finish her thesis. She seemed


    not to see him. The only difference was that he hugged her every night when they slept. She didn''t


    refuse but kept cold.


    If a person was depressed for a long time, she would be silent. Today, she really wanted to go


    back to have a meal cooked by her mother. Therefore, she called Anna and said that she would go to


    her mother''s house for dinner tonight, and then took a bus home.


    At the dinner table of the Xu Family, Ang saw her brother was about to pick up thest piece of


    potato and grabbed it.


    "Mom! Look at my sister! " Barry said angrily.


    Ang put the potato into her mouthcently.


    She always behaved well during meals in the Yan Family. It was the best feeling to be free! After


    Ang finished eating, shey on the sofa to rest. At this time, her mother''s phone rang.


    "Ang, answer it for me!" Shouted Mrs. Darcy, who was cleaning up.


    Ang took a look and found it was E, her second elder sister. As soon as she picked up the phone,


    she heard that E was very tired and asked, "Mom, are you at home?"


    "Sister? It''s me. "


    E was stunned. "Oh! Did you go back to mom''s house? "


    "Okay..."


    After a moment of silence, E asked, "Are you freeter?"


    "Maybe..."


    "I''ll ask Shawn. Do you want to go out for supper?"


    "HMM... Okay. " Ang had a bad feeling and asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Nothing. I just feel that I haven''t had supper with you for a long time. Oh, Ashley is asleep. I''ll ask Aunt


    Wang to look after her. I can finally rx. "


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do I need to call Mom?"


    "No, thanks!" E said nervously, "Only you and Shawn are Okay."


    At nine thirty, Ang washed her face and brushed her teeth. She met her two sisters as appointment.


    It was almost ten o''clock, the best time for the barbecue stall to do business.


    When E went to ask waiter to clean up the table, her elder sister Shawn whispered in Ang''s ear,


    "Did you tell E what happened to your brother-inw?"


    "How is that possible?! ording to E''s character, she cares about her husband so much. If she


    knows that he has betrayed her, she will copse. "


    "I think there is something wrong with her!"


    "I think so. She always looks like a sweet woman, but today she seems to be very depressed."


    Shawn nced at Ang and said, "There''s also something wrong with you recently. You used to have


    several updates a day, but you didn''t have one in the past month."


    Ang felt a little guilty, but she pretended to be calm. "I''m busy! I don''t have time! "


    "What are you busy with? Have a baby? " Shawn said ambiguously, "I heard that you are taking


    Chinese medicine now."


    Ang didn''t want to mention it again, so she said, "E is back."

 Chapter 209 Why Do She Trample On Her Self-esteem

    Chapter 209 Why Do She Trample On Her Self-esteem


    As soon as E sat down, a waiter brought her a dozen of beer.


    She had always said that beer was harmful to health and skin. It was abnormal for her to order so


    much wine today!


    The two looked at each other in tacit understanding. Ang smiled and said, "Drink today? Aren''t you


    afraid that my brother-inw will scold you? "


    "He has no time to talk to me!" E said angrily.


    Although Ang didn''t know if E had found out that her husband had an affair, they had undoubtedly


    quarreled.


    "What? Did you have a quarrel? " Shawn teased.


    Without saying a word, E opened several bottles of beer in a row.


    "Don''t open so much. I won''t drink it today." Ang didn''t like to paralyze herself with alcohol. She


    knew that alcohol was not a good thing, and it would make her more unable to control her emotions.


    "It''s not for you!" E said angrily.


    E were very straightforward. Sheughed whenever she were happy, but when she were angry, she


    always pulled a long face. In the past, Ang had been scolded by her a lot, and the two sisters had


    quarreled a lot. Ang didn''t say anything after getting angry by her.


    Before they started to eat barbecue, E had already drunk a bottle of beer. Seeing E''s behavior,


    Shawn wanted to ask but didn''t dare to ask, Ang ate the grilled eggnt in front of her silently.


    E began to cry while drinking. Shawn and Ang didn''t feel surprised and just watched her crying.


    After a while, Shawn sighed.


    "Have you known everything?" E asked in a choked voice.


    "What do we know?" Shawn pretended to know nothing.


    Ang kept silent.


    "What should I do? What should I do? "


    Shawn didn''t know how tofort her and could only sit aside and watch her cry. Ang couldn''t


    stand her crying, so she pounded the table and shouted, "Why are you crying?! Can''t you live without


    him now? Can you have some self-esteem? !"


    "What do you know?! You live a luxurious life every day. What do you know?! Wu... Wu... "


    How could that she not know? How could she not understand? Since the man wanted to cheat on her,


    then divorce him! It was not that she couldn''t support herself. Why did she trample on her self-esteem?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Now that you are going to endure his unfaithfulness to you, why are you still crying? !" Ang really


    couldn''t understand why a woman couldpromise to her husband''s cheating.


    "Now I''m injured. Can''t you say something nice?" E raised her head and cried bitterly.


    There were many people eating the midnight snack. The two of them were excited and E even cried,


    which inevitably attracted a lot of attention. Shawn tugged at Ang''s sleeve and said in a low voice,


    "Isn''t E here to discuss countermeasures with us? Why are you so excited? "


    Only then did Ang see that everyone around them was looking at them, so she sat down again.


    Shawn handed a tissue to E and said, "Don''t cry here. There are so many people watching us!"


    E wiped her tears and asked, "What should I do? Ashley is so young. How can I take care of her


    myself? "


    "Our brother is not married yet. Mom have time to take care of her. The problem is, mom is such a


    conservative person. If she knows that you have divorced, won''t she cry to death? " Shawn frowned.


    "I think so too. He was not like this before. How could he be possessed? I don''t think that woman looks


    good. He must think that I have given birth to a child and is not as good as before. "


    "Hey! It was not surprising at all. Although there are good men, we didn''t meet them. HMM... That''s not


    quite right. In my opinion, Edward is a good man. " Shawn teased.


    He was good?


    Ang smiled.


    "Let''s make an assumption. What are you going to do if he has an affair?" Shawn asked her sister.


    "Divorce!"


    "Come on! He is from a rich family and he is good-looking. If you leave him, you will never find such an


    excellent man! " Shawn said.


    "So what? If you don''t have money, just spend less. Everyone in the world can live without others. "


    "It''s different if you don''t have a child!" E retorted.


    The mention of the baby cut her heart into pieces.


    "Even if I have a baby, I have the same choice!" Ang had made up her mind to divorce after she


    gave birth to the baby.


    "You haven''t been a mother yet. You can''t understand." E said, "But if I take the children, how can I


    take care of her?"


    "Child is a problem. How could you evaluate your youth in the past few years? It''s undeniable that


    having a baby will make it difficult for you to find boyfriend in the future. " Ang frowned and analyzed


    objectively.


    "But I don''t want to find anyone else..." Hearing this, E couldn''t help crying.


    "It depends on your own thoughts. If you can endure loneliness all your life, you can choose not to find


    a boyfriend. You can make money by yourself and support you and your child. As for your physiological


    needs, even if you don''t have a husband, you don''tck it. It depends on your own thoughts. "


    Ang''s words made E cry again. Shawn winked at Ang to stop her.


    "When you were with him, I told you that since he was nice to you when he was with another woman,


    he might be nice to another woman when he was with you in the future. Time flies. Everyone will get


    old, let alone having a baby. "


    "Stop it!" Tears welled up in E''s eyes again and she said angrily, "I''m not here to let you me me!"


    "I am not me you!" Ang took a deep breath and wanted to scold her again, but Shawn stopped


    her. She sat down and didn''t say anything, but her face was gloomy.


    Shawn sighed and asked, "What''s Alexander''s attitude?"


    E shook her head and said, "I didn''t ask him. He came back from a business trip a few days ago. I


    helped him clear up his luggage and found condoms in it. We are about to have a second child. How


    can it be useful? "


    In other words, she didn''t see anything with her own eyes. Ang thought for a while and said, "Maybe


    it was used by you before."


    E shook her head and said, "I''ve checked the date of birth. It is bought recently. It can''t be used by


    us."


    E was different from Ang. Facing her husband''s affair, E wanted to know nothing, even if she


    lied to herself. Because in her eyes, her dependence on her husband was the most important thing in


    her life, and the so-called love was the meaning of life. However, Ang didn''t think that love was the


    most important thing in a person''s life. Love was just the icing on the cake in one''s life. If it became a


    burden to one''s heart, it would be better to give up!


    At first, Ang wanted her sister to know nothing about it, but E couldn''t deceive herself now. Ang


    sighed and said, "If you really want to leave him, we can collect evidence. At least, we have to try our


    best to sentence you a house. You can''t rent a house with Ashley."


    Hearing this, E sat there in a daze, unable to say a word, and two lines of tears kept flowing out.


    At the same time, in the CEO Office of the DC Building.


    Edward''s face darkened when he heard the sound from the earphone.


    Let''s make an assumption. What are you going to do if he has an affair? ¡ª¡ª


    Divorce! ¡ª¡ª


    So what? If you don''t have money, just spend less. Everyone in the world can live without others. ¡ª¡ª


    As for the physiological needs, nowadays, even if you don''t have a husband, you don''tck it. It


    depends on your own thoughts. ¡ª¡ª


    If you really want to leave him, we can collect evidence. At least, we have to try our best to sentence


    you a house. You can''t rent a house with Ashley. ¡ª¡ª


    So was she determined to divorce him?


    So didn''t she care if he was with her all her life?


    So, even without him, would she go to find another man?


    So, if she really divorced, could she have the heart to abandon her own child in order to marry another


    man?


    It was she who broke into his room and disturbed his world and then left! Ang! You wanted to leave,


    right?! ''I wouldn''t let you go so easily!'' Edward thought.


    The blue veins on his hand floated up because of his strength, and his teeth were trembling with anger.


    His eyes were like the murderous look of devil from the hell.

 Chapter 210 Endure For A Long Time

    Chapter 210 Endure For A Long Time


    "You just said... That woman doesn''t look good either." Shawn felt that her words were somewhat


    contradictory. Sometimes she said that the woman was not very beautiful, and sometimes she said that


    she just saw the condoms in Alexander''s suitcase.


    E nodded with tears in her eyes, "I only saw that woman''s photo."


    "Photo?" Ang couldn''t help but rolled her eyes.


    "Yes..." Then she took out her phone and showed them the photo.


    In the photo, the woman was covered with a quilt, only to reveal her corbone, and Alexander was


    lying on the back. Although he was also covered by the quilt, it could be seen that he was naked, at


    least his upper body was naked.


    The video was shoot from the woman''s selfie. The two recognized that the woman was Iris whom they


    met that day. It was obvious that she had a bad intention to send this kind of photo to the original one!


    "Does brother-inw know about it?" After finishing her question, Ang added, "that she send you the


    photo."


    "I didn''t dare to say it. If I say it, the family will be broken up..." E closed her eyes and burst into tears.


    She didn''t want to me her husband for cheating on her, but she was afraid of losing him. This


    feeling... She had also experienced it before. But... If it were her, she couldn''t ept that Edward had


    to have her with another woman at the same time. In other words, she couldn''t stand him being


    touched by other women and then touched her again...


    Ang also lowered her head and was pushed by someone slightly. She raised her head and asked,


    "what?"


    "What are you thinking about?" Shawn said, "I called you several times, but you didn''t answer."


    "What? Oh! Nothing!"


    E was drunk during the meal. When the two sisters sent her home, Alexander happened to be at


    home and it was him who opened the door. When Alexander saw the two of them and his drunken wife,


    her eyes turned cold.


    Ang didn''t like his expression. It was him who did the wrong thing. Why did he look at her


    reproachfully?


    After handing her over, Alexander closed the door without saying anything. Ang couldn''t help but


    spit, "second sister, you are so blind to be with such a man!"


    Shawn held her hand and said, "let''s go!"


    The two got off the elevator and walked out of themunity. Seeing that she was still angry, Shawn


    said, "although it''s righteous for you to defend for the injustice as a sister, you shouldn''t do it in such an


    extreme way! After all, it''s between the two of them. They have their own thoughts. You can advise her,


    but don''t get involved too much."


    "But I really don''t understand. Why would she indulge him? Don''t you think that there are so many men


    who don''t cherish the people around them just because of being indulgence?" Ang''s eyes turned red


    and said reluctantly.


    "Is it the best result that he divorce your second sister and be with the mistress?" Shawn retorted.


    "I didn''t mean that..." She wanted to refute, but she didn''t know what to say for a moment. Just like her,


    after she left, she gave up Edward to Vanessa. But even so, she didn''t want to stand him being


    unfaithful.


    "I know what you mean, but have you ever thought that your sister is different from you?! She is not as


    independent as you. She cares more about family than her career. She values love as much as her life.


    How can she leave your brother-inw?"


    "But I still don''t understand... E was such a domineering and wayward woman. After knowing this,


    she didn''t want to protect her self-esteem to divorce, but was more afraid of losing. Losing... Is it really


    that scary?" Ang said sadly.


    She was also afraid of losing, butter she looked down upon it. Everything in the world should not


    belong to anyone. Maybe it was fate that they met and fell in love. Maybe it was because their fate was


    over and they finally broke up. Is it good just keep it naturally?


    As you wish... Perhaps, some people just wouldn''t let it go as they wished. They were destined to be


    entangled with each other...


    Ang looked up at the moon. It was the evening of the lunar month. In this era of materialistic, the


    light of the city drowned the colors of the moon and stars. People in this era, do they still know what is


    called "people have sorrow and joy?"


    In the Song Dynasty which hadsted for more than one thousand years, Shu Shi, who had been


    relegated, might not be able to see his brother for the rest of his life, but he still saw him in his lifetime.


    He wrote a unique poem with emotion.


    He hoped that they could live together for a long time...


    In this era, everything had be easy to get. It was easy to support oneself, easy to see each other,


    easy to get... When everything became easier, was it not so precious?


    Edward wanted to have her to give birth to his child, so he got it. If she stayed with him with tolerance


    all her life, would he think that she was not that valuable? If she left, maybe he could still keep a


    thought...


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It was already half past eleven when Ang came back to the Xu Family''s house. Everyone had slept


    at this time as usual. Unexpectedly, when she opened the door of the living room, the light was bright


    and everyone was drinking tea around the sofa.


    When she saw that Edward was sitting there and looking up at her, she was stunned.


    What was he doing here?


    "Why did youe back sote?" Said her mother reproachfully.


    "Well, I was so careless that I forgot the time." She put down her bag and key, changed her shoes and


    walked in, trying to behave as natural as possible. She said, "I''ll take a shower first."


    "Didn''t you go out after taking a shower?" Asked her mother.


    "One more time! There is a strong smell in the hawker stalls!" As she spoke, she entered the room.


    Behind her, her mother sighed, "you naughty girl..."


    In the past, when she saw him, she would throw herself into his arms like a child, even in front of their


    parents. It had been half a year... He didn''t feel her excitement anymore.


    He watched her go straight into the room without looking at him from beginning to end.


    After taking a shower, Ang sat in front of the dressing table, poured some lotion into her palm, and


    then casually wiped it on her face and was about to go to bed. Just as she raised the quilt to make the


    bed, she heard the sound of door opening, door closing and footsteps approaching from behind.


    Then someone hugged her from behind.


    "What delicious did you ate today? Shandong pancake? Or meat buns?" He remembered that when he


    first asked her out, she ordered a table of snacks, which made Bruce very anxious. At that time, she


    was very resistant to him and dated him with the wolf proof stick. It was one year ago...


    She didn''t say anything. She moved his hand in front of her corbone and climbed onto the bed. "They


    are all low-grade things."


    In the past five months, she had been so cold to him. Facing her cold eyes, he tried to ease the


    rtionship between them. He smiled and said, "it''s okay as long as it tastes good, isn''t it?"


    So, even if Vanessa wasn''t a good woman, he didn''t mind having sex with her, did he?


    There were a lot of anger and resentment umted in Ang''s heart, but she finally endured it.


    After the baby was born, she could leave! After the baby was born, she didn''t need to have any contact


    with him anymore!


    After shey down, he alsoy down. She knew he was taking off his clothes, but she turned off the


    light as if he didn''t exist. He seemed to be used to it. He put the clothes aside and went to bed. She


    was still lying on her side with her back to him, and he held her from behind as usual.


    She was so eager to get rid of him that she wished she could give birth to a child for him right away and


    get rid of this torture. However, he didn''t touch her much these days. When she was hesitating whether


    she should take the initiative or not, his hand had already reached into her clothes.


    Behind her ears was a soft and wet feeling. She knew he wanted her. She let him drive her away, but


    when she thought that his lips might have just kissed another woman, and his hands might have


    touched another woman''s body, she felt a little disgusted.


    She stiffened and put her hand against his pressed body.


    But the next moment, she loosened her grip.


    She had to endure to ept him, otherwise she could only be imprisoned by him for the rest of her


    life...


    At first, she didn''t refuse, but after a while, she began to reject his body. Fortunately, she cooperated


    him in the end. When he heard the familiar gasp, the soft andfortable feeling, the impulse he had


    endured for a long time surged out like a flood.


    "Okay..."

 Chapter 211 Blood... It Hurts...

    Chapter 211 Blood... It Hurts...


    It was her who have sex with him. She wondered if another face appeared in his mind.


    The pain of attachment was like Pu''er tea in early spring. It was hard to tell whether it was bitter or


    sweetness.


    The pillow towel had already been wet.


    It was already autumn in September of the lunar calendar.


    It was a sunny autumn day. Anna calcted the date and was going to pray, Ang said she was


    ufortable and refused. In the afternoon, after lunch, she sat in the yard and watched the dream of


    Red Mansions. She saw the chapter that the sisters gathered in the garden named for each other,


    saying that the name "Lady Xiaoxiang" was suitable for Dai Yu. Dai Yu didn''t say anything but lowered


    her head.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Maybe she didn''t like the name "Lady Xiaoxiang"! After all, the ending of the EH and NY was too tragic.


    She couldn''t help looking around the magnificent vi, as if it as magnificent as a pce. The autumn


    in the South was not bleak, and there were many precious flowers and nts in the yard. There was


    also a Chinese style courtyard in front of the ancestral hall of the backyard. The Xu Family seemed the


    magnificent pce which lock her in. She didn''t want to be the same as Dai Yu, lead to a tragic ending


    because Bao Yu being together with Bad Chai. She wanted to climb out of the magnificent pce! I


    will!


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but touch her lower abdomen, which was still t.


    She had taken Chinese medicine for two months and her period was normal every month. Edward had


    been having sex with her frequently recently. Logically speaking, she should be pregnant soon?


    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang.


    It was Shawn who called. She told her that Alexander''s affair had made some progress and asked her


    if she had time to go out and have a discussion. Ang put down the book immediately, put on a thin


    sweater and went out.


    In the dining room, Shawn took out the photos from her bag as soon as she came. They were all


    intimate photos of Alexander and Iris, and some were even shoot on the bed.


    "Oh my God... If second sister saw this, something big may happen!"


    "This Alexander has gone too far! He was getting bolder and bolder to see E''s tolerance for him as


    connivance! Last week, I went to see Ashley. E looked much haggard. I asked her why Alexander


    wasn''t at home. She said he was on a business trip." Then she picked out some photos from the table,


    which were taken by Alexander and Iris at the seaside. "His so-called business trip is to y with Iris in


    Sanya!"


    What a crazy man!


    Ang was so angry that she wanted to smash the ss and said, "he''s gone too far!" Finally, she


    calmed down a little and asked, "what''s second sister''s state?" "Alexander is good at coaxing women.


    He only spent less time with E, but he gave her a lot of gifts for festivals. He won''t leave E totally


    alone. I''m afraid E is waiting for him toe back."


    "It''s really that he wanted to have both E and the mistress at the same time! He hoped that his


    original wife and mistress could be on equal footing, so that he could maintain like this all the time? !"


    "Huh!" Shawn sneered, "do you really think that Iris doesn''t care about anything? Will she be not


    interested in the position of the original wife?"


    Then she took out her phone and handed it to her. "Have a look at this video!"


    Because it was about E''s privacy, Ang put on the earphone and yed it. In the video, both the


    picture quality and the voice quality were clear.


    In a room, Iris sat in front of the dressing table and applied skin care products. It could be seen from


    the bottles and decorations that it was Iris''s room.


    After applying the essence, she stood up and climbed onto the bed. Alexander was sitting by the


    window and ying with his iPad. She grabbed his iPad and put it on the bedside table. Then, she took


    off her nightdress with straps. She was naked except for a translucent silk underwear.


    Damn it!


    Ang couldn''t help but feel angry. She had been married to Edward for more than a year, but she


    couldn''t be as open as Iris!


    Then, Iris sat directly on Alexander''s thigh and put her arms around his neck.


    They were so familiar with each other!


    She was so angry that she wanted to throw her phone away!


    The bastard Alexander naturally wrapped his arms around her waist and pressed her under him. The


    laughter of the two made her flesh creep.


    Alexander was biting on Iris''s smooth skin. Her charming breath came from the earphone, which made


    her blush. When she was about to take off her headphones, Iris held Alexander''s head and gasped,


    "Alexander..."


    "Okay..." He answered perfunctorily, but didn''t stop.


    "Waah..."


    Suddenly, Iris choked with sobs.


    Alexander ignored her and took off her guard.


    "I''m afraid..." Iris suddenly burst into tears.


    "Baby, don''t be afraid..." He didn''t feel sorry for her at all. Instead, he coaxed her.


    "You don''t love me at all..." When he wanted to get her, she pushed him away and got out of bed


    angrily.


    "What''s wrong?" It seemed that it was the first time that Alexander had encountered such a situation,


    and he was at a loss.


    "I don''t want to do this anymore! Hide! Hide! Hide! Let''s forget it! Alexander!" While speaking, Iris wiped


    her tears with the back of her hand.


    Hearing this, Alexander frowned. Although he was unhappy, he still reached out to hold her wrist and


    said softly, "didn''t you say that you don''t care about that?"


    "I thought I wouldn''t care..." She cried even harder and said, "forget it! It''s all my fault. You''re married. I


    hate that we know each other toote!"


    As she spoke, she angrily picked up his clothes, threw them on him and drove him away. "You''d better


    go home! Go to see your wife and your child!"


    Alexander''s face was gloomy. Seeing that she was losing her temper, he frowned and said nothing.


    After a while, he put on her clothes and went out.


    But after he left, Iris picked up a pillow and threw it at the door, "idiot! What a fool!"


    The video was gone.


    "So... Does Iris want to snatch the position of the original wife now?" Seeing the disgusting couple in


    the video, Ang wanted to get angry.


    "Who will be willing to be a mistress all their lives?" Shawn picked up several more photos and


    frowned, "but why did he give this group of photos?"


    Ang approached her and Shawn directly handed the photo to her.


    It was a photo of Iris and a woman. Wait! Why did that woman look familiar?


    Seeing that she took the photo nervously and looked at it carefully, Shawn asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "Becky? What''s her rtionship with Iris?" Her eyes widened, and too many scenes shed through


    her mind, which was difficult to digest for a moment.


    Hearing this, Shawn remembered, "Becky? Alexander''s ex-girlfriend? No wonder I feel this woman a


    little familiar."


    "I don''t think it''s as simple as we think!" Ang frowned.


    "Is it just a coincidence?" After saying that, Shawn muttered, "he gave us these photos specially to tell


    us something..."


    "What did you say?" She didn''t hear it clearly.


    "What? Oh! I don''t think it''s a coincidence? Is there anything strange here?"


    After the two of them discussed for a while, the sun gradually set. So the two of them had dinner before


    they left.


    Ang walked to her car and was about to open the door when a voice came from behind.


    "Ang, shall we have a talk?"


    She turned around and saw Vanessa standing behind her. She begged with tears in her eyes.


    Seeing her, Ang felt upset.


    In the past half a year, only Vanessa took the initiative to look for her. She let her know that she married


    into the Yan Family just to have a child. After that, the two of them had no intersection. She cast a


    nce at Vanessa and was about to get in the car with a cold face.


    In the past six months, Ang didn''t make any move. After waiting for half a year, she couldn''t wait


    anymore. But she didn''t expect that Ang seemed to be impulsive and thoughtless, but she was more


    difficult to deal with than she imagined!


    These days, she had left a lot of marks on Edward''s body, including clothes, arms, perfume or


    scratches. But Ang didn''te to get even with her?


    She came to her voluntarily, but she gave her a cold look of contempt. It seemed that she had never


    taken her seriously, which undoubtedly displeased Vanessa!


    Seeing that she was about to get in the car, Vanessa walked up to her and grabbed her arm.


    Ang thought she was shameless and didn''t want to say anything more to her. She suddenly grabbed


    her arm and Ang instinctively felt disgusted. She shook it off and shouted, "get away from me!"


    "Ah..."


    Vanessa fell backwards. When she stepped back, she sprained her high heels and fell to the ground.


    Ang casted a cold nce at her. As soon as she stepped into the car, she heard the woman behind


    her say in horror, "it hurts... It hurts... Blood... It hurts..."

 Chapter 212 You Are Going To Be A Mother

    Chapter 212 You Are Going To Be A Mother


    Although Ang felt a little annoyed, she still looked back at her. She saw that Vanessa was sitting on


    the ground, with her feet bent and her hands covering her belly. Her face was pale and painful.


    Just when she thought Vanessa was ying some tricks, she saw the blood on her smooth thigh and


    the red on her white dress.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She just fell down. How could she bleed?


    Ang was shocked by the red scene, and there were already many people gathering around. Some


    of them even took out their mobile phones to take video.


    An hourter, in the hospital.


    "Both Mom and the baby are safe, but the pregnant woman''s physique is rtively poor, and she


    needs to be careful in the future." The doctor said and gave her the prescription.


    Ang''s face turned as pale as snow when she saw the doctor''s report. Her heart sank to the bottom,


    and the chill spread from her head to her feet. She didn''t know how long she had been standing like


    this, and a figure ran towards her.


    Edward rushed over and grabbed her wrist.


    "What''s wrong? Are you hurt?"


    Half an hour ago, she called Edward. It was the first time she had called him in the past half a year. He


    was so excited that he didn''t even listen to the customer''s words and answered the phone directly.


    "Edward, can youe to the hospital?"


    Her low mood made him nervous. Leaving the customer behind, he ran over directly.


    Seeing him leaving in a hurry, Lucas hurried to exin to the client. Edward had always been focused


    on his career. He wouldn''t rest assured until the customers signed their names and stamped their


    seals. Why did he leave without saying anything?


    "Is there anything wrong with his family?"


    In the face of the customer''s doubts, Lucas could only say, "it should be."


    After saying that, he added in his heart, ''it''s most probably rted to Mrs. Edward!''


    As soon as he got out of the car, Edward rushed to the emergency consulting room. When he saw her


    standing there with a pale face and her hand holding the prescription trembling, he was afraid that


    something bad would happen to her.


    He was too nervous, and she was absent-minded. The receipt in her hand fell to the ground before she


    could hold it firmly. She raised her head and saw him staring at her worriedly, with beads of sweat on


    his forehead.


    She came to her senses and realized that the thing in her hand had fallen, so she looked at the ground.


    Seeing this, Edward released her hand and bent over to pick up the receipt. When he saw the content


    of the prescription, shock shed through his eyes, and then an excited smile appeared at the corners


    of his mouth.


    Vanessa was diagnosed to be infertile. Now that she was pregnant, was he happy?


    His smile hurt her badly, but she somehow withdrew a forced smile. "Congrattions."


    At the same time, he saw that the name on the prescription was Vanessa, not Ang. He froze for a


    moment. When he raised his head and was about to say something, she said first, "she''s fine. I... I


    have to go now."


    He thought she was pregnant, so he was so excited. She must have misunderstood! She must have


    misunderstood!


    Seeing that she was walking first, then slowly trotted. He caught up with her and grabbed her arm. She


    was pulled back by him.


    These days, every time he came back sote, she could clearly see the lipstick marks on his body, but


    she was indifferent.


    "Ang! Why you don''t believe me? Just let me and other women be - "when he saw her tearful face,


    his anger was reced by heartache.


    Ang was like a puppet with short thread, and she had no strength at all. She didn''t look up, but


    lowered her head, with tears surging.


    Edward''s heart ached. When he was about to hold her in his arms, she fell into his arms. Ang felt


    that all her strength had been sucked out. Her eyes went ck. Before shepletely lost


    consciousness, she heard him calling her name anxiously.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was already night. The light from the ceiling was dazzling. Seeing


    that she woke up, Edward hurried over and finally saw her wake up, as if he had waited for a century.


    When she sat up, he bent over and held her in his arms.


    "Ang, you are going to be a mother." He whispered in her ear happily, "I''m going to be a father."


    He thought she still her body because of the shock, he didn''t pay attention to her pale face.


    Pregnant? In the past few months, she had been so eager to have a baby. Even if she found it this


    morning, she would still feel happy. But at this time, after knowing that he let another woman pregnant,


    he told her that she had pregnant too. Was he kidding?


    I''m going to be a father. ¡ª¡ª


    He was the father of both her child and Vanessa''s.


    She just felt very tired, very tired...


    "Edward..."


    A sad voice came from the door.


    Ang looked to the direction where the voice came from. It was Vanessa. Her face was pale, and she


    held the door frame with two lines of tears on her face.


    When he heard her calling him, he let go of her and looked back with a frown.


    The reason why he married her was to keep the Yan Family line alive. Now that Vanessa was


    pregnant, what would he do?


    "Wait for me here." Edward said softly to Ang. Then he turned around and walked towards the door.


    Ang kept her head down all the time and didn''t notice the gloom on his face.

 Chapter 213 Why

    Chapter 213 Why


    It was twelve o''clock in the morning. Although it was weekend, there were few people on the street.


    Ang walked on the street aimlessly, like a broken puppet.


    Originally, she had a very clear n of her life, but God liked to joke with her. If Vanessa was pregnant


    a few months earlier, or the baby in her belly didn''te so early. Perhaps she could get rid of it


    totally?


    She didn''t know which child Edward was expecting more. Tears welled up in her eyes when she


    thought of the happiness he showed when he picked up the test report.


    Huh...


    Ang, what the hell are you expecting? Did you expect him to care about you more? Didn''t he say


    that she would be free after giving birth to the baby? Now that she had made up her mind, why should


    she feel sad whether Vanessa was pregnant or not?


    She stopped and lowered her head with a self mockery smile.


    Again, she took out the test report from her bag. It was clearly written that her child had been nine


    weeks old. She put her hand on her lower abdomen. She clearly didn''t feel any signs of life, but she


    was iparably depressed because of the arrival of the child.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After a long time, she put her hand down from her lower abdomen and froze in a daze, not knowing


    where to go.


    She stared nkly at a car rushing over, turning sharply across the road and stopping in front of her.


    "Why don''t you answer the phone? !" Edward didn''t turn off the engine. He walked down directly and


    couldn''t help but get angry.


    He just talked to Vanessa for a few words. Why did she leave so soon? She always resisted and hated


    him so much. Although she was pregnant, she looked painful. How afraid he was that she would hurt


    herself and the baby?


    "I just came out for some fresh air." She forced a smile.


    His nervousness somewhatforted her?


    Seeing that she was safe, Edward didn''t me her anymore. He looked at her belly and said gently,


    "it''ste. Let''s go home!"


    Sure enough, it was because of the baby?


    Her heart ached and she nodded expressionlessly.


    It was difficult for her to fall asleep at night. Edward held her too tightly, just like the shackles of reality,


    making her unable to breathe. She didn''t know what time it was at night when she felt that the man who


    was holding her woke up. Although Edward didn''t turn on the light and moved lightly, she still felt that


    he was putting on his clothes and going out.


    The moment the door was gently closed, her eyes widened.


    Maybe it was because of the woman''s sensitivity, she got up subconsciously and stood in front of the


    French window without wearing her shoes.


    In the yard, the light of the car was on. Although it was dark, she still recognized that it was Edward''s


    car. The car gradually disappeared in the dark night. She walked back to the bed and picked up her


    phone to check the time. It was three twenty-seven in the morning.


    She stared at the screen for a long time before she put down her phone andy back on the bed.


    She put her hand on her belly and stared at the ceiling, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.


    Admit it! Ang, admit that you care about her!


    It was not at this moment that she realized that no matter it was for Harriet or Greg, the so-called free


    and easy was just because they didn''t love her enough.


    As for Edward, he had done something unforgivable. Even if she hated him to the core and looked


    down upon her sadly, she couldn''t help but care about him.


    She didn''t fall asleep until five o''clock in the morning with too much thoughts lingered in her mind.


    When she woke up again, the dazzling light made her ufortable.


    She looked at her phone subconsciously


    "Twelve o''clock! ! !"


    Damn! Damn! She missed all her sses this morning!


    She quickly washed her face and changed her clothes and went downstairs. Anna nervously reached


    out to hold her. "Why are you still so anxious at this time?"


    "I''mte! I have to go to school before the ss begin in the afternoon. Mom, I don''t have time to eat!"


    She pushed Anna''s hand away and changed her shoes at the porch.


    "Moo moo had already go to the school and help you apply for a leave. You don''t have to go!" Anna


    said, "you are different now. How can you not eat? You haven''t eaten anything this morning. Your body


    won''t be able to withstand it if you don''t eat! "


    "What? Suspended? !" She seemed to hear nothing except this word.


    "Okay!" Anna smiled and said, "you are weak, and you usually have to hurry up to do homework until


    midnight. Moo moo is worried about your health, so she helped you apply for a suspended school!"


    Why?! Why did he apply for a suspended school for her? She didn''t want to be suspended from school!


    Ang wanted to get angry, but she knew she shouldn''t be angry with her, so she kept silent with a


    long face.

 Chapter 214 Being A Tool To Give Birth To A Baby

    Chapter 214 Being A Tool To Give Birth To A Baby


    "Moo moo asked me to make some soup for you this morning. Ang, have some? You have to do it


    for yourself and the baby in your belly!" Kay also advised with a smile.


    The people of the Yan Family were all happy that she was pregnant sessfully. No one would care


    about what she was thinking... But didn''t they ask Edward to marry her just for keeping the link of the


    Yan Family? She cared so much about their concern, which was her own hypocrisy!


    "I''m not hungry. Ang was still putting on an angry face and ran upstairs with heavily steps.


    In the past, no matter how angry she was, she would not contradict the elders. Half a year ago, she


    became very strange. She didn''t take the initiative to visit grandma in the YM Vi, nor did she want to


    go out with her. She seldommunicate with them. She heard from Hilda that the two seldom went


    shopping together since she studied in college. Hilda also felt strange about this, but she thought that


    the two of them would still chat on WeChat, and because she was busy with thepany and fighting


    for Granny''s property, she didn''t think much about it.


    "Madam, why do I feel that Ang is in a bad mood recently?"


    "Yes..." Anna frowned.


    "Did she have a quarrel with Moo moo?"


    Anna didn''t say anything, but she knew everything clearly. She smiled faintly and said, "maybe it''s


    because she''s pregnant, and her mood fluctuates a little."


    Not only in these days, but also in recent months, Ang had changed a lot. She no longer talked with


    them without reservation. She just greeted them politely and responded a few words, and always


    locked herself in the room. When she and Moo moo just got married, the two of them always yed


    and joked. Now, the way she looked at Moo moo was much more indifferent. When they just got


    married, Moo moo was gentle and always with a smile on his face. Now he always looked


    preupied...


    Kay wanted to say something, but she knew that Anna must have noticed it. So she didn''t say


    anything.


    Upstairs, Ang closed the door, trembling with anger.


    Why did her life be like this? She was a person, but why did she be a tool to give birth?


    Because the Yan Family needed this child, she had to sacrifice her study. He didn''t even ask for her


    permission?


    "Ah..." She couldn''t help but feel copsed and depressed. She reached out and swept all the things on


    the table. When she heard the crisp sound of ss breaking, she felt a littlefortable.


    She looked at the brokenputer and the broken ss on the ground, as if she was seeing her own


    miserable life. Her eyes were blurred and she sneered. Sheughed again while crying.


    She cried so desperately andughed at herself that she didn''t notice that Edward came in and


    grabbed her shoulder. He shook her for a while before she came to her senses.


    "Ang! What''s wrong with you? !" He was so furious that he roared.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He lied to her, y tricks to ask her marry him, and stolen her true heart. He promised that he would


    spend the rest of his life with her, but meanwhile entangled with another woman. It was not that she


    didn''t want to let him go, but that he needed her to have a baby. Why was her life controlled by him?


    She endured all the pain, but why didn''t he let go of her study?


    "I want to study... Edward, you can''t do this! I want to study..." She grabbed his cor and cried bitterly.


    She raised her head and tears welled up in her eyes, which made him not bear to be irritable.


    He tried to speak in a calm tone, "I know you are reluctant to suspend schooling, but now that you have


    a child, you can''t worry about it anymore. Don''t worry. I know some people in the S University. The


    school and your tutor have agreed to give you a one-year break. When the child is born, you can go


    back to continue your study. They won''t make things difficult for you. "


    "I promise you, I won''t be so worried and won''t stay upte. Let me continue my ss. At least let me


    finish this semester, okay?"


    Because of him, she had lost her freedom and dignity, and now she had be a tool to give birth to a


    child. If she lost her study again, she would never live her own life!


    She begged with tears in her eyes. Afraid that he couldn''t help but agree, Edward turned his head


    away and didn''t dare to look into her eyes.

 Chapter 215 The Yan Family Will Treat You Well

    Chapter 215 The Yan Family Will Treat You Well


    Seeing that he deliberately turned his head away and ignored her, Ang''s heart was filled with


    despair.


    There was a dead silence in the room. After a while, there was a knock on the door. Edward let go of


    her and she wiped her tears quickly.


    Anna stood outside the door. The moment Edward opened the door, she was shocked by the mess on


    the ground. "This... What happened?"


    Without hesitation, Edward said, "I knocked it over by ident."


    "Oh..." Although Edward was indifferent, he was not a person who would lose his temper at will. How


    could she not know that he was speaking for his wife? Although reproaching, she smiled and said, "you


    are going to be a father. Don''t you know to restrain your temper?"


    "Okay..."


    "Your father is back. He asked you to go to the study." Anna said with a smile.


    "Okay!" He answered and looked at Ang with concern. Thetter turned her head away from them.


    After Edward left the room, she bent down to pick up the things on the ground. Seeing this, Anna


    quickly came over and held her hand. "Don''t touch it. I''ll ask Kay toe up and clean it up!"


    "I''ve bought several pots of flowers recently. Would you like to go downstairs and have a look?"


    Anna also heard the quarrel between the two people upstairs. Although she saw her red eyes, she


    didn''t say anything but asked kindly. She lost her temper and felt a little embarrassed when she was


    seen. She nodded and forced a smile. "Okay."


    In the yard, Anna pointed at the bare branch and said, "this is the rose. Although it is now bare, it will


    be beautiful when it grows!"


    At this time, Ang saw a green nt in a ss bottle with only water and no soil in it. One branch


    after another, and the leaves were like ca lilies. There was a drop of water hanging down the sharp


    point.


    Seeing that she stopped her looking on it, Anna said, "that''s water drop Guanyin, known as ca lilies.


    The blooming flowers look like the Bodhisattva, and its leaves will drop water by themselves, so it is


    also called the dripping Bodhisattva."


    ''Drop water?'' It was the first time that she had heard of it...


    Ang was lost in thought. Anna introduced several other nts, such as the embroidery ball flower,


    Magnolia denudata, and chrysanthemum...


    Hearing this, she felt a little tired and said, "I''m a little tired. I want to go upstairs and have a rest."


    "You haven''t eaten anything since you got up. Shall I ask Kay to send some soup upstairs?"


    Ang didn''t like to eat in her room, but she had consumed a lot of energy when they quarreled just


    now. She was indeed hungry, so she nodded and said, "thank you, mom."


    Hearing that she was willing to eat, Anna smiled happily and quickly put the potted nt on the shelf.


    Following her into the room, Kay happened to go downstairs. Seeing that she was a little flustered,


    Anna asked, "what happened?"


    "Mr. Edward and Moo moo quarreled and it seemed that they threw something away."


    As soon as she heard her husband and son were quarreled, she couldn''t help but feel nervous. "What


    happened?"


    "I don''t know. The door of the study is still closed." Kay frowned.


    Although Edward didn''t like what his father did, he seldom quarreled with him. Anna was so nervous


    that she went upstairs in a hurry. When she walked to the middle of the stairs, she remembered that


    Ang hadn''t eaten anything. She turned around and said, "Kay, please heat up the soup for her!"


    "Okay!" Kay looked at her strangely and said kindly, "wait for me for a moment."


    "Okay." Ang replied, but she was worrying about what she said about the quarrel between Edward


    and his father. After hesitating for a while, she went upstairs.


    When she walked towards the study, she saw Anna standing at the door anxiously, and the sound of


    ss breaking came from inside, as well as the roar of Jonson, "I shouldn''t have kept her at that time! I


    will never let the child of such a woman go into our family!"


    "This has nothing to do with you. !" Edward replied coldly.


    "What''s wrong with you?! What do you mean it has nothing to do with me?" It could be heard that


    Jonson was so angry that he even gasped for breath.


    Anna saw Ang walked over, she pulled her hurriedly and said, "they are quarreling for the affairs of


    thepany."


    How could she not understand how Ang felt when she heard that Edward made another woman


    pregnant? No wonder she was so angry just now. She must have known something?


    "I''m not tired." Unwilling to leave, Ang stood at the door and listened.


    Anna was anxious, and then came thest warning of Jonson, "that woman surnamed Zhong is not as


    simple as you think! The Yan Family won''t admit the child''s identity!"


    Hearing this, Ang''s heart was in her throat. She had mixed feelings. Of course she wouldn''t allow


    him to have a baby with another woman, but she never forced him to ask Vanessa to abort her baby. It


    was a life. But deep inside, she was still a little selfish. How much she hoped that Vanessa''s child could


    nevere to this world, even if he just ask her to...


    There was a long silence in the study. After a long time, the door opened. With a gloomy face, Edward


    opened the door and met her eyes which were full of sad but pretended to be strong.


    She must have heard the conversation in the room?


    He was stunned and took a step forward nervously. But the next second, he regained his calm.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    There was a wound on his forehead, as if it had been broken by something hard. At this moment, the


    blood was spilling out and slowly flowing down. There were even a few red drops on his shirt, but his


    eyes were firm and there was no regret.


    "Oh my God! Moo moo, you are..."


    Anna''s tears had alreadye out. Then she trotted to the stairway and called Kay, asking her to bring


    the medicine box up. Ang looked at him in a daze. She felt out of breath because he didn''t want to


    let go of Vanessa''s child. Seeing his wound, she felt even worse, as if her heart had been blocked by a


    big stone. She also felt a dull pain as if she was stabbed into the flesh by many needles.


    Damn it! Why would she still feel sorry for him? He was such a bastard. Shouldn''t she wish that he


    would be doomed eternally? What she feel sorry for him? Ang, you are such a bitch!


    In the study, when Jonson was about to say something, he restrained his anger when he saw Ang


    standing at the door. Then he said, "Ang,e in. I have something to tell you."


    "Yes, father." She didn''t look at Edward anymore. After calming down her painful expression, she


    replied indifferently and walked past him.


    After entering the room, she closed the door.


    Anna took the medicine box from Kay and said to his son, e here and let me deal with your wound


    first! You silly child, why don''t you dodge?"


    It seemed that Edward didn''t hear what she said. He walked towards the door of the study and listened


    carefully with a frown.


    "Moo moo..." Seeing her son injured, Anna''s tears had already flowed out.


    "I''m fine." Edward was afraid of missing the conversation between the two.


    In the room, the two of them kept silent for a long time. Then, Jonson breathed a sigh of relief and said,


    "you don''t need to think too much. Just take good care of yourself and the baby. Just tell them what you


    want to eat."


    "Thank you, Dad." Although she said politely, it was too formal.


    "I know it''s Moo moo''s fault, but... When men were outside, sometimes they couldn''t control


    themselves under the pressure of the society. Even so, the Yan Family won''t treat you unfairly. In the


    future, only your child can inherit the property of the Yan Family."


    Forced by social pressure? Unable to control? Only her child could inherit the property? Huh...


    Pressure was not an excuse. As for the property... What if she gave birth to a daughter while Vanessa


    gave birth to a boy? At first, she thought he could be fair as an elder, but in the end, he saw that the


    truth could not be changed, so he wanted to persuade her topromise? Oh! How could she forget


    that Jonson had done many things to hurt Anna?


    "Father, you don''t need to worry about me. Whatever Edward wants is his freedom. It has nothing to do


    with me!" She clenched her fists. Although she felt difficult to breathe, she said it in a cold tone.


    All the women around him, including his wife, had always been obedient to him. Even though her


    daughter Hilda was a little bold, she didn''t dare to talk to him like that. His daughter-inw''s words were


    so harsh that he couldn''t react in a while.


    His face darkened by Ang''s thorny words. Ang didn''t want to hear from anyone else about


    anything that persuade her to ept the fact that Edward had an affair, she nodded and said, "Dad, if


    there''s nothing else, I''ll go out first."


    After saying that, she ignored his sharp eyes and went straight out.


    As soon as she opened the door, Edward stood at the door. He stared her with his fists clenched and


    his eyes were full of anger.

 Chapter 216 She Needs To Hide Her Strength

    Chapter 216 She Needs To Hide Her Strength


    It''s his freedom to do whatever he wants. It has nothing to do with me! ¡ª¡ª


    This sentence sounded disrespectful to Jonson. As for Edward, he only heard the disdain and the pain


    of eagerness to leave the Yan Family.


    He always wanted to keep her, but she just waited for the opportunity to leave. Why did they be


    like this?


    They looked at each other in silence for a few seconds, and then Ang walked passed by him


    indifferently. Seeing them like this, Anna felt extremely sad, and because of the wound on her son''s


    forehead, she felt heartache, so she wanted to follow them into the room.


    Kay had clean the room up. Ang pretended that the two didn''t exist and sat in front of the table and


    turned on theputer. Only then did she find that theputer was broken by herself. She had to


    turn on the phone to avoid embarrassment.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Now that there was a mistress between the couple, it was inevitable for the daughter-inw to be


    angry. Anna had to deal with his son''s wound. She found an excuse in the middle and said, "your father


    just asked me to go there. I almost forgot."


    Then she put the medicine aside and said, "Ang, please help Moo moo apply the medicine."


    After Anna closed the door, she didn''t mean to help him apply medicine. Instead, she changed into


    pajamas and tucked herself in the quilt. Edward had to apply some medicine on his own casually. At


    this time, someone knocked on the door. It was Kay. She came up with some dishes and said, "Ang


    hasn''t eaten yet!"


    He was stunned. Then he took the dishes and said, "Okay, let me do it."


    He closed the door and put down the dishes. He walked to the bedside and looked at her with her eyes


    closed. He said, "her child may not be mine."


    Maybe? Huh... Maybe... It meant that something really happened between the two of them. And the


    baby in her belly might be his.


    It was fine Edward said nothing, now his words made her cry.


    "Ang..." In face of the treacherous crisis in the business world, he could be calm, but when he saw


    her crying, he was at a loss. He didn''t know how to exin it, so he had to keep silent.


    Since she knew he was hanging out with other women, he had never exined. Even though after she


    knew it, he still didn''t exin to her and kept that rtionship with Vanessa all the time.


    She choked with sobs. She couldn''t hear his exnation for a long time, so she cried even harder. He


    had to bend down and hold her in his arms. She cried harder and harder, and finally she couldn''t even


    breathe.


    After crying for a while, she fell asleep. She had a dream. It was an ancient courtyard where men and


    women were naked and entangled under the flowers. She was too shy to look at them, but when she


    turned around and was about to leave, her back was sucked by a force.


    She still saw the man and the woman. They were just Edward and Vanessa.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and then she heard a child''sughter. On awn, a child was running and


    laughing like a silver bell.


    An hourter, she opened her eyes and saw Edward sitting on the sofa dealing with documents. The


    latter sensed the sound and looked up at her. She felt dizzy and had no strength at all. She sat up and


    was in a daze for a while. Then she said in a low voice, "I''m so hungry..."


    Hearing that she was hungry, he stood up and walked over to her. "What do you want to eat?"


    "Everything is fine." She said in a stolid face.


    Ten minutester, he came back with soup and rice. Ang didn''t say anything more. After finishing all


    the soup, she touched her belly and asked, "is there more?"


    Seeing that she was willing to eat, he was happy and quickly said, "yes."


    Ang had almost finished half a pot of soup. While taking care of her, Edward talked to thepany


    on the phone. She didn''t know what the other end of the phone said, which made him frown and stare


    at her. After a long while, he said to the other end of the phone, "ask them to wait for a moment. I''ll be


    there in thirty minutes."


    Then he hung up the phone, walked over and kissed her on the forehead. "I''ll be back after I finish my


    work in thepany."


    Ang looked at his back expressionlessly after he smiled at her.


    It meant nothing to her whether he came back or not!


    She lowered her head and took another sip of soup before taking the bowl and chopsticks down.


    Seeing hering down, Anna asked Kay to help wash the dishes and then took her to the yard.


    "Sometimes, life is always so unpredictable. Right or wrong doesn''t seem to make any sense, but even


    so, it will make you ufortable." Tears welled up in her eyes as she said here. "I know it''s not easy


    to wait. Maybe I won''t be able to wait for that day in my life... Ang, I''ve waited for so many years and


    my heart has already died. In the past, I always thought that I wouldn''t be so empty after I had a child.


    Butter I found that there was no one in the world who would always be with me. If I really want to find


    out who it is, it''s just this bunch of flowers and nts."


    She thought Anna would persuade her to forgive Edward and not to let the mistress to take the


    advantage, but she didn''t. Thinking about it, Anna, her mother-inw, was really a tough woman, she


    had been restraining herself since they got married. She didn''t know whether it was because Anna


    loved Jonson too much or because she didn''t care at all.


    "After waiting for so many years, I finally know that who I wait was myself, not others." She lowered her


    head and smiled, "if I could understand this at your age, I''m afraid there would be no Moo moo and


    Hilda."


    She wait him for so many years and finally realized that who she wait for was herself, not others. ¡ª¡ª


    Ang pondered over this sentence for a long time. She smiled faintly and said, "I understand."


    Although Anna didn''t know what decision she had made in the bottom of her heart, when she saw the


    light of wisdom in her eyes, she knew that she had made up her mind.


    She was a little worried and said, "we are all looking forward to the baby in your belly... She had been


    looking forward to it for decades. If possible, I hope you won''t give up on him. Even if you don''t want to


    be locked up in the golden cage of the Yan Family, I will take care of the child for you."


    Ang was also depressed. She touched her belly and smiled, "how can I give up? The Yan Family


    can bring him too much. I''m a little envious of him."


    It was just that she needed to hide her strength and bide her time!


    Seeing this, Anna felt a little relieved.


    In the following days, ording to the normal life trajectory, Ang ate, exercised, slept, asionally


    read some literature or favorite books, and apanied Anna to manage some flowers.


    At first, Edward often didn''t go to thepany. Even if his mother was at home, he was afraid that she


    would hurt herself and the child.


    As for her attitude to him, although she was not as sweet as before, she would not ignore him. One


    night when he came back, she was sitting in the hall and eating fruit with Anna and Hilda.


    "Ang, you should eat more grapes, not dry grapes. In that case, my nephew''s eyes will be watery


    and big!"


    Ang knew that it was a joke on the Inte. There were two photos. One was a child''s big and bright


    eyes, and the other was a child''s small eyes narrowed into a seam. Then she said that the former child


    has the mom who like to eat grapes when she was pregnant, and thetter child was born with the


    mom like to eat dry grapes.


    After hearing what Hilda said, sheughed and said proudly, "Dad is so handsome. The child will be


    beautiful no matter what I eat!"


    Since she knew that she was pregnant, it was the first time she praised him as before. He could not


    help but feel happy.


    It seemed that everything in the Yan Family was not messed up by Vanessa''s pregnancy. As if nothing


    had happened, everything was so peaceful and beautiful.


    That night, he touched her belly, which was much fatter than before... This was his son or daughter!


    She no longer rejected his intimacy.


    It had been four months! She had endured it for so long! It was like a century. If he didn''t touch her


    during her pregnancy, how could she live for the next five more months?


    The little pepper in his arms finally didn''t resist him, and he couldn''t help wanting to have sex with her.


    She remembered that the doctor said that it was better not to have sex in the dangerous period. It had


    been four months, and she had passed the dangerous period. Thinking of this, his hands began to


    restless.

 Chapter 217 One Corpse And Two Lives

    Chapter 217 One Corpse And Two Lives


    In the past two months, in order to make Edward rx his vignce, she had to show her resentment


    against him, but she didn''t want them to feel that she wanted to leave the Yan Family.


    She had thought that if he didn''t want to divorce her, she could leave alone after the baby was born.


    The divorce certificate was dispensable to her. Anyway, she didn''t want to marry any man in her life.


    But before she left, she had to make the Xu family to achieve financial independent. She didn''t expect


    the Xu Family to be rich or powerful, but at least they could have the ability to survive.


    Considering her parents'' feelings, she only talked about these things with her brother, Barry. Barry told


    her, ording to the current performance, he could return the money to Edward next June for starting


    thepany. The house had been bought and was being redecorated, and WC Company could


    survive without the help of Edward. As for the case of the ident in the kilns a year ago, his uncle had


    said that there was sufficient evidence, they were only waiting for the criminal suspect to return the


    country.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    All she had prepared secretly was a path led to a free and dignified life.


    Ang was very clear thatck of forbearance messed up big ns. Although she felt disgusted at the


    thought that he might have just had sex with Vanessa, she didn''t dare to refuse.


    "My child..." She was worried, but she also hoped that he could restrain himself because of this.


    "This is our baby. I will be careful."


    In the darkness, he held her smooth and warm hand and merged with her heart and body. He was so


    satisfied. Ang didn''t understand why she could feel his sincere care and love every time. They loved


    each other so much, but she also felt deeply hurt.


    In August next year, the trees were lush in the midsummer. Touching her round belly, she looked out of


    the window and saw Anna was watering the flowers. The yard was full of green, and the breeze blew,


    making it a little cold.


    The expected date of childbirth was next month. When the baby was born, she could leave the Yan


    Family. Time was a terrible thing. She had known Edward for two years, just like what happened the


    day before.


    The phone on the table rang. It was from her big sister.


    "Hello?"


    "How about the prenatal checkupsst week?"


    "Everything is fine."


    "Next month?"


    "Yes!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Hearing that her sister Shawn kept silent for a while, she asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "In fact, it''s your second sister''s business..."


    In the past six months, E and Alexander had been at odds with each other. Iris threatened Alexander


    to divorce E with the child of Alexander. At the beginning, Alexander was determined not to divorce


    E. But when Alexander knew that Iris was pregnant with a boy, he even persuaded E to ept this


    bastard. E was so painful that she even wanted tomit suicide by cutting her wrist. Fortunately,


    he found it early.


    Life was always so dramatic. When she was rescued, the doctor found that she was pregnant. Her


    baby was six months old now! In this way, there were more entangled with each other.


    "Hmm... Just tell me. I won''t be affected." She was eager to give birth to this baby, so she raised her


    baby well and always thought the bright side of things.


    "Actually, it''s a good thing. Iris''s baby was gone, not only that... And your brother-inw..."


    Hearing that she wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, Ang asked in disbelief,


    "gone?"


    It would be a good thing if Iris''s baby was gone, but judging from her tone, it was obvious that there


    was something else. Did...


    "It''s E..."


    "No! Your second sister is so timid that she is even afraid of bugs. How could it be possible?" She


    exined, "it was a car ident. Your brother-inw took Iris to the hospital for prenatal checkups.


    There was a car ident on the way. Iris... Died with her baby."


    "! ! !" Ang''s eyes widened in disbelief, "how, how could it be? Then the car ident... "


    "Is it an ident! The police also suspected your second sister, but after investigation, they found that


    it had nothing to do with her. But..." She paused and said, "your second brother-inw hasn''t woken up


    yet. The doctor said that there''s no evidence indicates that when he might be wake up."


    Ah... Second sister loved her husband so much, this would kill her?


    "So, E... How is she now?" After all, they were sisters. How could she not worry?


    "She cried for three days and now she has epted the fact. Your second brother-inw''s parents


    have alsoe to the S City. It''s not a big deal in the economy, but they all have suffered a lot."


    "What about mom?" Her mother was the most worried about her child. When she knew that her second


    brother-inw had an affair, she had cried for her second sister several times. This...


    "Well... She cried with your second sister for several times. She cried as soon as she mentioned it. In


    the past two days, the doctor said that Alexander''s signs of life were very strong and there was still


    hope for him to wake up. Only then did everyone feel a little relieved." She said, "your second brother-


    inw''s parents also feel sorry for your sister. They scolded their son as they cried. If it weren''t for the


    bastard, such a thing wouldn''t have happened."


    Although it was a little unkind to say so, if Alexander really wouldn''t wake up for the rest of his life, at


    least Ashley and the child in her sister''s belly would keep a descendant of the Liu Family. It seemed


    that the Liu Family treated her sister and her child very well. However, E lost the care of her husband


    only in her twenties, the rest of her life... Would be more suffering...


    The two sisters sighed at the fickleness of the world. They talked for an hour. After hanging up the


    phone, she could not help frowning. After thinking for a long time, she thought it might be a good thing


    for her if Edward was not willing to divorce. Now the rtionship between her sister and brother-inw


    was so bad. If her mother knew that she had divorced, she would heartbroken to death. Why didn''t she


    tell her parents that she would go abroad for further study, so she would left the S City for a few years?


    She didn''t expect that her second sister and second brother-inw would end up like this. As a matter


    of fact, Vanessa''s belly was about the same size as hers... If she left the Yan Family in the future,


    would her child be bullied?


    Thinking of this, she touched her belly worriedly, with tears in her eyes.


    "Ang, the sugar water is ready. You can go downstairs and drink it." Kay was already stood at the


    door and called her.


    She calmed down and replied her.


    In the afternoon, she ate a few more biscuits and upset her stomach. Anna was frightened and took her


    to the hospital for examination. The doctor said that it was because of the poor stomach and intestines,


    it did not have much impact on the fetus with good recuperation.


    "I''m going to pay the bill. Wait for me here." Anna walked to the cashier''s desk, while Ang stood in


    the corridor. She lowered her head and clicked on the phone. Suddenly, her mouth was covered by


    someone. A fragrance prated her nose, and she lost consciousness as soon as her eyes


    darkened.


    When she woke up again, she found herself in an abandoned house and was tied to a chair. The smell


    of moldy came to her nose and she felt a little nauseated. She wanted to struggle, but when she looked


    up, she saw a tall man standing in front of her.


    The man was in his forties. He was about 1.7 meter tall with strong arms.


    "Who are you? !" She was pregnant now, and she was afraid that he would hurt the baby and herself.


    "Last year... Your father''s kilns was burnt down, and I fled abroad. I came back this time just to take


    something. I had nned not toe back for the rest of my life after I left this time, but it seems that


    you are not going to let me go..."


    The fire ident in the kilns? Fled abroad? ''So, is he the suspect of arson?''!


    Ang''s heart was lift up in her throat, and only then did she smell the strong smell of alcohol from


    him, which made her more afraid.

 Chapter 218 Protect The Mother Or The Baby

    Chapter 218 Protect The Mother Or The Baby


    Justin took out a fruit knife and walked behind her with a sinister smile. A chill runs down Ang''s


    back. She felt like she would fall off the cliff as long as he pushed her lightly.


    At this time, a loud sound came. She raised her head and saw that it was Edward who kicked the door


    open. His hair was wet with sweat, and two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned. At this moment, his


    eyes were full of murderous will.


    "Edward..." She was so scared that she shouted subconsciously. Even she herself didn''t notice that at


    this moment, Edward was like a life-saving straw. She wanted to grab him, but the gangster''s fruit knife


    had been ced on her neck.


    "Ah!"


    "Don''t hurt her!" Edward wanted to take a step forward, but when he saw the knife against her neck


    and heard her scream, he was so scared that he didn''t dare to take another step forward.


    "It seems that you are Mr. Edward!"


    "Who the hell are you?" Edward''s eyes were full of killing intent.


    "Who? Huh... It''s normal that you don''t know me. You used to ask Mr. Chen to give me the money, and


    after it''s done, you asked Mr. Chen to help me to emigrate." His eyes suddenly turned cold. "You are


    the chief culprit. I shouldn''t havemitted such a big crime!"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!" Edward stared at him with extremely cold eyes.


    "Hahaha..." He raised his head andughed, "do you rich people really think that you don''t need to be


    responsible for anything after spending money?! You asked me to burn down the Xu''s Kilns and kill


    Walter. I said it was okay to set fire, but I didn''t kill anyone. You agreed with just set fire eventually!"


    Kill Walter?


    Her heart trembled and she stared at Edward in disbelief. Although he looked calm, he could not help


    but sh a trace of panic.


    He frowned and suddenly asked calmly, "who sent you here?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Ha-ha... Isn''t it strange that Mr. Edward said these words? Didn''t you ask Mr. Chen to find me? Now,


    you have achieved your goal. But I''m going to jail! Mr. Edward, the life of your wife and your baby is


    worthless to me. I just want you to help me go abroad safely!"


    "You got the wrong person!" Edward nced at him and said coldly.


    Seeing that he didn''t admit it, Justin suddenly tightened his knife. Ang only felt a sting in her neck,


    and the person behind her was angry. "In that case, I''ll drag a person to my back even if I die..."


    "Wait!" "If you want to go abroad, I''ll help you!" Edward''s heart was even to jump out of his throat, and


    he was wet with cold sweat.


    "So... Do you admit all your crimes?" Justin asked.


    "I didn''t ask you to kill anyone!" Edward retorted.


    "If you didn''t ask me to kill people, why should I bother? I have burnt the kilns and I can get the


    money!" Thetter roared angrily. The hand holding the fruit knife kept trembling with excitement.


    Noticing that there was a red line on her neck, Edward tried to calm himself down and said, "you just


    want to go abroad. As long as you let her go, I can sent you go abroad safely!"


    "Get the ne ready first! You are so rich. You can use a private ne! And three million dors... No!


    Six million dors! Six million dors..."


    The people behind her were ecstatic and flustered. Ang''s whole body was trembling, and her


    stomach began to ache. She looked at Edward sadly, and saw him looking to other direction in a


    strange looking.


    At this moment, she felt the hand on her neck suddenly move a lot. Just when she thought the cold


    knife was about to cut her throat, she closed her eyes and screamed. She was too afraid not to hear


    the man behind her also scream.


    "Ang! Don''t panic! Don''t be afraid!"


    "Ah... Ah..." She had never thought that such a thing would happen to her. She was pregnant and


    would meet her child in a month. She didn''t expect that her life would end.


    "Ang!" Edward shook her shoulders violently and she opened her eyes which were full of horror.


    The fear of death made her copse in an instant. When she met the nervous and distressed eyes of


    Edward, she was still as numb as a chicken.


    On the other side, Aaron sessfully stopped Justin, and the police also rushed into the room at the


    right time.


    When Edward untied the rope for her, he saw something flowing on her legs. When he looked carefully,


    he was shocked.


    It was blood!


    "Ang!" He untied the rope in a hurry and picked her up when she fell.


    Ang felt that all her strength had been taken away. Her eyelids were so heavy that she could not


    open her eyes, and something was flowing out from her lower body. It was a little noisy around. Edward


    kept calling her. She agreed, but she didn''t seem to hear her own voice, and he kept calling her...


    After a long time, there was a dazzling light in front of her. She felt a sharp pain in her belly, but it didn''t


    hurt after a while. She was dizzy and heard the doctor say something such as bad, pregnant, bleeding,


    and the doctor seemed to ask, "protect the mother... Protect the child?"

 Chapter 219 Her Child...

    Chapter 219 Her Child...


    "We Xu Family don''t have a rtive like you! Besides, she is our daughter. Why can''t we visit her? !"


    "Mom! Don''t talk too much to them. Let''s call the police directly! Incorrect! My brother-inw is already


    the biggest suspect!"


    "Don''t call him brother-inw! I originally thought he was a good boy, but I didn''t expect him to be worse


    than Alexander! ''Damn it! Damn it...!'' What have we done wrong... Ahem, ahem, ahem..."


    "Mom! Mom! Calm down!"


    "Darcy, watch out your own body. And you, this is a vition of thew. If the final evidence indicates


    that it was Edward who did such a thing, my daughter can''t be your daughter-inw anymore."


    "Open the door! You bastards, open the door! I want to see my daughter... Boo... Hoo..."


    Quarrels, knocks... All kinds of noises wereing from outside.


    "It''s so noisy..." On the bed, Ang''s face was as pale as a white paper and her eyebrows were tightly


    wrinkled.


    Hearing her murmur, Edward, who had been leaning against the wall, was focused on his nightlight on


    her. And he subconsciously walked towards the bed nervously. He suddenly realized his tears, wiped


    them and smiled at her. "You''re awake?"


    He held her warm hand tighter because of nervousness.


    The cold touch lifted her up a little, and the weight of her belly was reduced. With a gentle touch, she


    had been suffocated.


    "My child..." She remembered that the man wanted to kill her. She screamed, and in a trance, Edward


    was calling her. She responded, but it seemed that she didn''t respond. Her stomach ached, and then


    she heard the doctor was talking in a daze. ording to the doctor, it seemed that...


    "The baby is fine. Don''t worry." He bent over and steadied her.


    "Where?" She remembered that when her second sister gave birth to Ashley, the baby would be ced


    on the bedside. Why wasn''t her baby here?


    "The baby is premature and weak. The doctor put him in the incubator."


    His eyes were red, but they were so soft as if they could shed water. Seeing that she still wanted to ask


    something, he said, "I know you have a lot to ask me, but you have to take good care of yourself now.


    When you get betterter, I will not hide anything from you."


    In his eyes, pleading was more than sincere.


    She had a vague sense of foreboding. After a moment of silence, she asked, "can I see the child?"


    "Okay, ask the nurse to bring him hereter." He smiled lightly.


    The quarrel outside the door had never stopped. She asked, "I heard my mother''s voice. What


    happened?"


    "There are some misunderstandings. Mom got a little worked up. You are weak now. I''m afraid it will


    affect your health." He said.


    Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding could make her mother want to hurt her?


    She frowned and looked at him again. She was indifferent but worried. There seemed to be an


    indescribable vicissitudes of life in her eyes.


    "I''ll tell mom to calm her down before letting here in to see you." He suggested.


    "Okay!"


    Edward said in a light and warm tone. Somehow, she felt a creepy fear. Perhaps it was because of


    what Justin had said, or perhaps it was because he didn''t allow his mother toe in, everything was


    a little weird.


    It couldn''t be like that! It was not like what Justin said, Edward had no reason to hurt the Xu Family, let


    alone to kill his father. Perhaps, her parents misunderstood him. He was afraid that it would affect her


    rest, so they had such a dispute. Or maybe her mother knew that he had an affair and med him for


    letting her down! Yes, it must be like this!


    Seeing that she nodded obediently, Edward smiled faintly, kissed her forehead and walked out of the


    room. When he opened the door, Anna and Hilda came in and smiled at him excitedly.


    "Ang, you must be very painful, right?! What a small child! He is so fragile that I dare not hold him! "


    "If I really hurt the child, my brother will definitely strangle me! Hilda said exaggeratedly. s... Now my


    status in my brother''s heart is even lower... "


    "Ha-ha..." Ang smiled. Because of the C-section, her belly was stitched.


    "Silly girl! Everyone was so small when they were born!" Anna alsoughed.


    She didn''t know if she had seen it wrong. She felt that the two people''s eyes were red, as if they had


    cried.


    "Ang, if youplete your month of confinement, you must make a curry chicken for me! I took care


    of you the whole nightst night!"


    "Why are you still so childish? Ang has been married to your brother for more than two years. Why


    don''t you call her sister-inw?"


    "What! I know Ang first! She was used to calling her like that. How could she change? Besides, I


    used to call you like that. Didn''t you say anything?"


    Ang forced a smile, but she didn''t dare to smile.


    Because of her weak body, Ang didn''t say much and listened to Anna and Hilda talking about the


    baby''s name. Before giving birth to the baby, Edward had thought of several boys'' names and several


    girls'' names, but he didn''t say them out.


    After a while, the door opened. It was her parents and brother.


    Her father and brother didn''t look well, and there seemed to be still anger. Her mother''s eyes were red,


    but she squeezed a smile when she saw her. "Does it still hurt?"


    "I had an anaesthetic. It didn''t hurt much, but I didn''t have the strength." Although she said so, she


    could still feel the pain.


    "Have you seen the baby?" She asked again.


    "Yes! Yes! " Darcy''s eyes were soft and she smiled, "the expected date of childbirth is next month. We


    are all frightened when ites advance one month!"


    Hearing her mother''s words, she was finally relieved.


    At this time, a nurse brought the child here, followed by Edward. Ang was excited to see the baby


    and wanted to sit up to see him.


    "Don''t move! Just lie down and watch!" Seeing that she wanted to get up, Edward strode over to stop


    her.


    The nurse pushed the baby into the incubator beside her and then retreated to a corner. In the


    incubator, the child was sleeping quietly with his hands clenched into fists. His skin was very thin and a


    little red, and blood streak could be seen. It was so small, just a little bigger than the p of Edward.


    Her eyes were soft and worried, and finally she could not help frowning.


    "What''s wrong?" Edward asked her. Hearing his question, everyone turned their eyes from the child to


    her.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Is this really my child?" She was a little disappointed. "We are not bad-looking. Why is he a little ugly?"


    Everyone was stunned at first, and then burst intoughter. The worry in Edward''s eyes also


    dissipated. He pinched her cheek and smiled dotingly, "silly girl!"


    "You naughty girl! What are you talking about! Children were always like this when they were just born!


    The same thing happened to Ashley when he was just born. He will grow in a few months." Darcy felt


    both angry and funny.

 Chapter 220 Give Me Some Time

    Chapter 220 Give Me Some Time


    Ang nced at her mother. Seeing her smile with tears, she couldn''t help smiling.


    Half a yearter, she had recovered a lot. One day, she had a meal with her brother, Barry. They talked


    about a lot of things. Compared with when he just came to the S City, Barry was mature and steady


    now.


    "Really?"


    "Yes..."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "What about Daria?"


    Daria was a nickname, because she said the child was so small, just like a bean sprout, so it was


    called Daria. Then, he gave his daughter the name Daria Yan.


    Ang lowered her head and kept silent for a while. She looked out of the window and said, "the Yan


    Family doesn''t need to worry about food and clothing, nor does she need to worry about education.


    Edward and I have no feelings for each other for a long time. Living together like this will have a worse


    impact on our child!"


    "How about... Take over Daria''s custody?" Barry really didn''t want to apart from his niece. "Although our


    family is not as good as the Yan Family, at least we could provide her the basic living conditions!"


    She shook her head and smiled bitterly. "It''s impossible for us to defeat him..." Taking a deep breath,


    she continued, "my uncle also said that Justin was regarded as a suspect and the case was smoothly


    investigated. But the leader suddenly said that this case could not be investigated any more. Recently,


    Justin had admitted all his crimes and didn''t mention anything about Edward. That day..."


    Suddenly, tears welled up in her eyes, but she didn''t continue her words. Seeing his sister''s pale face,


    Barry asked nervously, "what''s wrong? That day? What happened?"


    She shook her head and said in a low voice, "nothing. It''s just his affair with another woman."


    "What a bastard!" Barry was so angry that he put the cup on the table heavily, sshed water around.


    "It''s all my fault..."


    "It''s not your fault? He ordered someone to burn our kilns! Daria... If she knows that her father will be a


    murderer in the future..."


    "Stop it!" She wiped her tears and said firmly, "now that our house is ready, when I leave here, you can


    move there. I have transferred the house property to him. If he makes things difficult for you, you can


    call me."


    "But... Will he really not make things difficult for you?"


    "I don''t know..."


    From five o''clock in the afternoon to ten o''clock in the evening, Ang didn''t know when she would go


    back to the S City. When they walked out of the restaurant, the pedestrians on the street were


    gradually scattered. The city was brightly lit. In the past two years, she had been confused, seduced


    and made hard choice... It seemed like a cycle of reincarnation. Her life seemed to have returned to


    two years ago. The precious thing in her heart had returned to her original rtives and dreams.


    But it seemed to be different this time. Instead of being impulsive and resentful at that time, it was a


    peaceful and deep attachment...


    When she returned home tiredly, Edward had already taken a shower and walked out of the bathroom.


    There was a towel hanging around his neck. He held her in his arms when he saw her.


    "Where have you been today?"


    "I had a dinner with Barry. He wanted to tell me about his girlfriend, so we eat until now." She said


    calmly with a smile, "I just came back. I''m dirty. Why are you still holding me like this?"


    "Okay." He let go of her and said, "I''m going to take a look at Daria first and then take a shower."


    "Okay."


    After taking a shower, Ang went to the baby''s room to see the baby. Standing aside, Edward stared


    at the baby with deep eyes, not knowing that she hade in.


    She wrapped her arms around his waist from behind and pressed her cheek against his back. "What


    are you thinking about?"


    After a moment of silence, he turned around and held her in his arms. "Are you thinking about giving


    birth to a brother or sister for Daria, so that she can have apanion?"


    "Okay..." She raised her head and smiled, "we''d better give birth to a brother to her."


    He lowered his head and looked at her carefully. He wanted to see something from her eyes, but found


    that there was nothing but tenderness.


    "Today... I''ve received the news that you''ve transferred the house where your parents live to my name


    again?"


    "Yes! The Yan Family has helped the Xu Family a lot. That''s enough. We can''t be so shameless


    anymore." Thest sentence was half joking.


    "Really?"


    "Yes!" She said, "you know, I don''t like to owe others anything..."


    He interrupted her, "am I someone else?"


    "No, you are not. But I don''t want our rtionship to be impure!"


    "Impure?"


    "If too many interests are entangled, the rtionship will be impure. I heard from the elder sister


    that you have entrusted your rtionship to let my second brother-inw live in the ward until now, and


    you have settled all the ounts."


    "I happen to have some shares of the hospital."


    "That''s enough..." She wrapped her arms around his waist and burst into tears. "That''s enough,


    Edward..."


    There was enough love and hatred. She didn''t want to bear everything he gave her, whether it was love


    or hatred!


    Thinking of the pain, Ang closed her eyes; when she was touched by her thought, she opened her


    eyes again; her eyes were full of ripples, which made him put down his vignce and doubt.


    "You... Don''t you want to ask me something?"


    He said that he would tell her everything she asked when she recovered.


    "No, I trust you." She said firmly with tears in her eyes.


    He held her tightly and said, "thank you, Ang. Give me some more time. Everything will be over


    soon!"


    That night, she seemed to have turned all the good things in her life into attachment. Love and hate


    intertwined, and it was hard to tell whether the tears were out of sadness or pleasure. Her arm was


    marked with his deep fingers. He wanted to rx, but he couldn''t help but fall into it.


    Her farewell, his panic, her concealment, his unspeakable... It turned into an unknown past in this


    terrified night.


    "Ang! What are you thinking about! The ne is taking off!" Lesley hit her as she pulled her


    suitcase.


    Holding the child in her arms, Nancy said worriedly, "I don''t know if the child will get used to it or not!"


    "She is not that fragile!" Said Lesley.


    Ang and Lesley left the S City with the child and Nancy.


    On the ne, Nancy was sitting in front of them with the baby in her arms. Ang asked Lesley, "do


    you think... How will we do in the future?"


    "What? How? Of course take our ease! Free and easy! Three yearster, you will graduate. You may


    choose to enroll in a Ph.D. program or be a tutor. Hmm... I will also teach hard to earn money,


    and let the child will eventually free as same as us!"


    "Ha-ha..."


    Sure enough, Lesley was Lesley. She was calm andposed like ake, and when she was happy


    and unrestrained, she was like a floating white cloud.


    She also looked out of the window at the clouds, looking down at the world, seeing the prosperity of the


    world, and feeling the sadness of the world...


    Three yearster.


    On the twenty-seventh floor of the DC Capital Group, S City.


    "Mr. Edward, since William said so this morning, is the DL Project still going on?"


    The man''s face was covered with ice. Listening to the careful question of Lucas behind him, he


    stopped and his eyes were cold. "What do you think? !"


    Since the car ident three years ago, Mr. Edward had changed a lot. In the past, although he was


    indifferent, he was not scary! Besides, if he offended him, he would lose her job in any minute!


    "Uh..." His forehead was covered with sweat, and his hand holding the document trembled a few times.


    "Do you think I will be afraid of him?" Another murderous look appeared.


    "Of course not! Of course not!" Lucas finally understood what Edward meant and said, "by the way,


    Assistant Yvonne said that Miss Vanessa was waiting for you in the office."


    With a frown, a trace of disgust shed through Edward''s eyes. Then he gave him a cold look and said,


    "how many times have I said that don''t let anyone in? Lucas, do you want to


    quit."

 Chapter 221 Shes Back

    Chapter 221 She''s Back


    Everyone knew that the rtionship between him and Vanessa was not simple. How could he dare to


    drive her out?


    Strangely enough, before meeting Mr. Edward met Secretary Xu, he had made people think that he


    liked man. But ever since he married Secretary Xu, he had be a ve of his wife. They once


    thought that Mr. Edward might sell the DC Capital Group for the sake of his wife!


    A few months after Daria was born, Mr. Edward had a car ident all of a sudden and stayed in the


    hospital for half a year. It was strange that Mrs. Edward didn''t visit him once. In the past, he


    asionally saw her bring soup to Mr. Edward, and then he never saw here to the DC Capital


    Group again. In the past three years, Miss Vanessa often came here with soup and afternoon tea. At


    the beginning, Mr. Edward didn''t refuse. Who dared to offend his woman in thepany?


    "Don''t think that Edward will keep you in mind after sleeping with you for several times. Which man


    don''t like to have fun? Over the years, there had been a lot of women who were daydreaming. You''re


    just another extra one!"


    As soon as the two walked to the door of the CEO''s office, they heard Vanessa ridiculing some woman


    in an arrogant tone. Seeing that Mr. Edward stopped, Lucas couldn''t help but stop. When he nced at


    his boss, he saw that his face was gloomy and his eyes were so cold that make people trembling.


    "Let me be honest with you. Edward had already fed up with your face! Does the hyaluronic acid face


    better than mine?" Maggi was not easy to deal with.


    "You! ¡ª¡ª"After a short pause, Vanessa asked in a calm voice, "don''t forget who made you today?"


    In the past few years, they had never seen Secretary Xu again, and Mr. Edward didn''t mention


    anything about her. And after that, there were also five women who have ambiguous rtionship with


    Mr. Edward. It was really curious people that what had happened to Mr. Edward and Mrs. Edward three


    years ago!


    "Lucas, what''s wrong with the receptionist of thepany recently?"


    Edward gave him a murderous look, which frightened Lucas. He exined in a hurry, "I receive Miss


    Vanessa myself, but the other one... I really don''t know what''s going on!"


    As she spoke, Yvonne rushed over and reported, "Mr. Edward, ady who called herself Maggi just


    now said she was looking for you!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Assistant Yvonne, how can you let her in?" Although Lucas was anxious, he knew that Yvonne was


    very careful usually and would not let anyone in casually.


    "She said she is Mr. Edward''s girlfriend! And there were pictures. I wanted to ask her to wait in the tea


    room, but it was Miss Vanessa took her to the CEO''s office!"


    Well, that''s Miss Vanessa''s problem, not her fault!


    "Mr. Edward... Look..."


    Edward didn''t respond the two and pushed the door open directly. The two people inside stood up


    when they saw him. The two of them looked at each other, afraid that he would hear what they had just


    said.


    However, Vanessa was not afraid of Edward. She walked up to him and said, "Edward, you look tired


    these days. I made some soup for you. Let med it for you."


    Then she walked to the tea table and was about to take out the soup.


    "No, thanks! I''m very busy. You can go out now!" He sat at his desk and drove the guest away coldly


    without raising his head.


    Vanessa''s hand froze in embarrassment. Seeing this, Maggi couldn''t help but feel happy secretly. She


    took out a watch from her bag and handed it to him. "Edward, I found this watch under the bedside


    table today when I was cleaning. I thought it must be you who left it there the night before yesterday, so


    I sent it here to ask."


    He looked up and found it was really his watch. When he was about to go home that night, he found


    that his watch was missing. He looked for it for a long time, but still couldn''t find it. Thinking that Daria


    was waiting for him to go back and tell stories, he left in a hurry.


    "Put it down. You can leave now." It seemed that he didn''t want to look at her for one more second.


    She had nned to ask if he would go to her ce tonight, but she didn''t dare to make a sound when


    she felt his disgusted tone. Hearing this, Vanessa couldn''t help but snort. Then she picked up the lunch


    box and left. When she passed by Maggi, she sneered at her.


    Vanessa and Maggi entered the elevator one after another. Vanessa gave an arrogant nce at Maggi,


    but thetter was not convinced. Then she sneered, "Mr. Edward has driven you out too, right? Why


    are you so proud?"


    "How stupid you are!" She said angrily. But on second thought, she chose her at that time was just


    because she was stupid enough to pose her no threat? So she looked at her for a while and said in a


    calm tone, "don''t you feel something? When he looked at you, did he seem like looking at someone


    else?"


    Maggi was the Mu Shadow''s new hostess. Vanessa had nned all this at the first sight of her. As


    expected, after seeing her, Edward really followed her home.


    It had to start tell fromst month. ording to Vanessa''s arrangement, Maggi spilled the wine on


    Edward by ident. He didn''t take his eyes off her for the rest ofte midnight. He followed her


    secretly until three o''clock in the morning.


    "Can I talk to you?"


    In the corridor, she was opening the door with the key, and he suddenly asked behind her. Seeing that


    he was hooked, of course, she was willing to let him in. In fact, Edward had been to her house four


    times, but each time he just chatted with her. Such as which university she studied and what major did


    she study. On the third day, he stared at her for a long time, but finally stood up and said that he


    wanted to go back. She carefully walked him to the door. Suddenly, he reached out his hand and


    covered her eyes with it. She was frightened and wanted to take a step back. He grabbed her arm and


    said, "don''t move..."


    She felt that he was getting closer and closer, but in the end, he suddenlyughed and let go of her. On


    the fourth day, when she was "drunk", he sent her home. Because his sleeve was stained by her, he


    took off his watch and washed it. Just then, he received a phone call. When he came back, he couldn''t


    find the watch. He took a look at the woman who seemed to be asleep and left.


    She thought he had taken a fancy to her when he asked her about her family, why she didn''t go to


    college, and whether she had thought of leaving the Mu shadow for further study...


    Hearing this, all kinds of scenes shed through her mind and she suddenly understood!


    Seeing her pale face and the confidence was gradually diminished in her eyes, she suddenly felt a little


    flustered. "I... I..."


    "You can get some benefits from him, don''t be too ambitious. It''s possible!" The elevator opened.


    Seeing her go out, Maggi followed her in a hurry.


    "Vanessa, it''s my fault. Please forgive me this time... "She begged. The arrogant and rude just now had


    already gone away.


    "s..." Vanessa sighed and continued, "just now... Hmm... Come to my room tonight. Let''s discuss it


    again!"


    On the twenty-seventh floor of the DC Capital Group building, Edward dialed a number in the CEO''s


    office. After the phone was answered, he asked, "how''s the matter with the photos going?"


    "I''ve found out the source file. I''m about to call Mr. Edward! "


    With his eyes darkened, Edward asked, "who gave it to her?"


    "If I''m not guessing wrong, it''s Chuck!"


    It was him! ! !


    "Shatter them all!" When he gave the order, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth hard!


    "Yes! But, Mr. Edward, I can only delete three copies of the disk. The copy on Vanessa''sputer, the


    copy on her hard disk and the copy from Chuck. I can''t do anything about it if they copy it."


    "Okay! I know."


    "Okay, I''ll delete it right away!"


    After hanging up the phone, his phone rang before he could feel relived after get rid of the


    unwillingness of the past three years. It was Aaron who came back from abroad. He said he wanted to


    have lunch with him and asked if he had time to pick him up at the airport. He looked at his watch and it


    was time for lunch in half an hour, so he agreed.


    In the airport, the ne graduallynded.


    A woman in a silk dress trotted like a headless fly. She looked a little flustered. Another woman ran


    over and asked, "Ang, have you found Allen?"


    "No..." With tears in her eyes, Ang said in a panic, "I lost him as soon as I got off the ne!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll ask the staff if they can help us. Then I''ll look for him with you!"


    "No! You take good care of rk. Don''t lose another one!"


    "It''s okay! I''ll let Nancy watch him!"

 Chapter 222 A Familiar Uncle

    Chapter 222 A Familiar Uncle


    On the other side of the airport, Aaron put his suitcase aside and took out the phone to check. He


    thought that Edward would arrive soon, so he just stood in the corner and waited. When he put away


    his phone and stood there for a while, he felt that someone was staring at him and he was a little


    ufortable. He nced around and saw a child staring at him ten meters away.


    The child was wearing a grey T-shirt and jeans, with a ne model in his hand. He was only two years


    old, at most three years old. His cheeks were fleshy, white and tender, and his eyes were big and


    bright. He looks very smart and wisdom, and even not like a child.


    Somehow, he felt that the child looked familiar. He looked around and found that there was no adult


    taking care of him! Did he get lost?


    Thinking of this, he wanted to walk over. The child looked at him for a while. When he was about to


    approach, the child ran away!


    What if a two-year-old child was hit?


    Just as Aaron wanted to follow up, his phone rang in his pocket. Edward asked where he was. As he


    answered, he looked up to the direction of the child. A woman in a silk dress squatted in front of the


    child, holding the child nervously, and touched the child''s head as if tofort him. It seemed that she


    was the mother of the child.


    Seeing that the child was safe and Edward said that he had arrived, Aaron turned around and left with


    his suitcase.


    Ang''s heart was still fluttering with fear. She sent the child away and said nervously to the child,


    "Eden, why do you run around alone? You scared me to death, didn''t you know?"


    "Uncle, he looks like Uncle!" As Eden spoke, he pointed at Aaron who was fading away.


    Ang turned around and didn''t see anyone she knew. She thought he was wrong and picked him up.


    "We''re going home! Finally you can see Grandma, Grandpa and uncle!"


    Eden wrapped his arms around his mother''s neck and kept his eyes on the back of Aaron until he was


    submerged in the crowd.


    On the other side, Edward walked too fast and looked around. Suddenly, his foot hit something. He


    looked down and saw a child lying on the ground. It seemed that he had knocked him down.


    Before the baby could cry, a woman about more than 40 years old trotted over and helped him up.


    Edward apologized immediately. Although the woman wanted to scold him, she didn''t dare to lose her


    temper when she saw his bright clothes and serious face. She just helped the child up and muttered,


    "don''t look at the road carefully. What if the child is injured?"


    rk stood up and was about to cry, when he saw the face of Edward, he suddenly stopped. He


    wanted to cry but dared not. He stared at him curiously.


    rk felt that the uncle in front of him was so familiar! It seemed that he had met him somewhere


    before. Was he the uncle who given chocte to him? His mother had told him that he couldn''t be


    fierce to an uncle who had given him chocte.


    "rk? Where does it hurt?" Seeing that the child was stunned, Nancy thought he had been knocked


    to be ignorant.


    Noticing that the child was staring at him and frowning, Edward squatted down and asked, "are you


    okay? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?"


    rk was afraid of going to the hospital. The doctors and nurses there liked to give him injection. It


    hurt!


    He shook his head and cried, "I don''t want to go to the hospital... I don''t want to go..."


    Nancy just answered the phone, but she kept her eyes on the child all the time. She saw that when


    Edward knocked down the child, it was not serious, but rk was raised by her. She felt sorry for the


    child so much that she wanted to lose her temper. Besides, she had just been checked up and there


    was no injury. She picked up the child and coaxed, "don''t cry. Don''t cry. We don''t feel pain and don''t


    need to go to the hospital. "


    Seeing that the child was fine and afraid that he would not be found by himself, Edward took out a


    business card and gave it to the other party. "This is my business card. If the child is injured because of


    my mistake, you can contact me at any time."


    Before Nancy could take it, rk reached out his hand and take it. Both her mother and godmother


    said that if there was anything good, he would take it first and then say thank you!


    So he grabbed the card and said to the expressionless uncle, "thank you."


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Seeing that he was still sobbing when he thanked him, Edward was stunned.

 Chapter 223 That Man

    Chapter 223 That Man


    He thought of Daria''s cute look and suddenly smiled at the child. Then he touched his head and said,


    "if you feel pain, you must tell me."


    His cold eyes were filled with spring breeze. Seeing his smile, rk smiled, though he was sobbing.


    Seeing that he had given her the business card and apologized sincerely, Nancy didn''t say anything


    more.


    Seeing that the child was fine, Edward wanted to find Aaron, so he left.


    Ang found Eden and came back with Lesley together. Nancy told the two of them what had


    happened just now. Lesley nervously held rk in her arms and felt relieved after making sure that he


    was fine. Ang, who was standing aside, also put the baby down and said with concern, "rk, If you


    feel any pain, you have to tell me!"


    "Yes! That uncle had told me!" "I see." He answered in a sweet voice and began to tear the business


    card in his hand.


    "Uncle?" Lesley was confused. Where did this unclee from?


    "The man rk bumped into just now." "He said that if there is anything wrong with him, we could


    contact him."


    "Did he leave his phone number?" Ang asked.


    "A small card..." Only then did she find that the card was slowly torn into several pieces. "s! rk!"


    After tearing it up, he threw it into the air. After that, he didn''t forget to giggle.


    "rk Zhang!" Lesley was really pissed off by her son. "How many times that I''ve told you don''t throw


    away garbage!"


    "It''s an airne!" Hearing rk''s words, Ang burst intoughter. "Our son is so imaginative. He


    might be an inventor in the future!"


    Lesley had a headache, but she didn''t want to teach him a lesson in public, so she said with a dark


    face, "go get it back!"


    "No!" rk didn''t like his mother to talk to him in this way. He not only refused, but also wanted to run


    away. Lesley steadied him and red at him. When rk was about to lose his temper and cry, Ang


    suddenly turned to Eden and asked, "do you want to y with brother''s ne? rk doesn''t want it


    anymore. You can go and pick it up."


    Eden nodded his head, indicating that he wanted to y. As soon as he saw Eden say yes, rk


    became nervous and struggled to pick up the "ne". "ne... That''s mine..."


    Lesley knew exactly what Ang was thinking, so she let go of him and said, "slow down! Eden doesn''t


    want your ne!"


    rk picked up the pieces of paper and held them tightly in his arms. Both of them wanted to see the


    owner of the business card, but rk didn''t let it go for fear that the "ne" would be taken away. At


    this time, Ang received a call from her brother, Barry. He said that he had arrived at the airport and


    asked where they were.


    "We are going out now. You can wait for us there!" After her brother agreed, she hung up the phone


    and said to Lesley, "Barry had arrived. Let''s go out!"


    rk was crying again. Lesley had no choice but to give up. "Forget it. I''ll keep an eye on him and


    don''t let him lose the business card!"


    After saying that, she looked at Eden again, only to find that he was looking at rk of tears with an


    indifferent face that didn''t look like a child. She thought to herself, ''rk is one year older than Eden.


    Why does he look so intelligent? And look at my son...'' She shook her head, thinking that it must be


    because of her drunkenness that affected her child''s intelligence.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little guilty. It was because she had drunk that her child''s IQ was affected.


    She was really sorry for the child!


    "Let''s go!" Ang held Eden with one hand and pulled her luggage with the other.


    "rk! Let''s go! If you cry, I won''t take you with me!" Lesley said to her son.


    rk snorted coldly and said, "I''ll walk by myself!"


    Lesley was speechless: "......"


    Outside the airport, Ang was looking for where Barry was.


    "Sister! I am here!"


    Barry shouted excitedly and waved at them.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past three years, she always wanted to go home. But she was afraid toe back. Back then,


    she left without leaving a word for Edward except for a divorce agreement. She was afraid that Edward


    would do something bad to the Xu Family, and also afraid that he would find her and question her, what


    she afraid more was he would imprison her in the Yan Family again.


    Over the years, except her brother, she had lied to other people that she had gone to the H City for


    study. Although she would contact her family every month, her eyes were still wet when she saw her


    brother.


    When Barry saw his nephew, he was about to hug him. Eden turned his head to show his unwillingness


    and only held his mother''s neck.


    "I''m your uncle! Eden, have you forgotten?" Barry often video chatted with him, so he smiled.


    "Eden, this is my uncle! Yes? You can only recognize your uncle in the iPad?" Ang said with a smile.


    "Do you have candies? If there are candies, Eden can recognize you." rk''s words could always


    everyone and made themugh again. Barry said, "yes, there are many candies in uncle''s house!


    There are also biscuits, teddy bear biscuits!"


    He knew that rk liked teddy bear biscuits very much. As soon as rk heard that there were


    biscuits, his eyes lit up. Then he reached out to hug him, and called in his sweet tone, "uncle."


    "Ha-ha..." Ang smiled, "rk is born to be a foodie. Every time he cries, as long as we put the


    feeding bottle into his mouth, he will be quiet!"


    "s..." Lesley said, "I even doubt if he is my biological son. I don''t know if I held him wrong in the


    hospital."


    Everyoneughed.


    "Let''s go back first!" "Dad and mom are so happy to hear that you are back! Barry said. Mom had


    cooked a table of dishes, all of which are your favorite. I''m so jealous!"


    "You ate so many dishes cooked by mother at home. Are you jealous of me?"


    "Well... Absence makes the heart grow fonder. She was so nagging at home every day!"


    The parents of the Xu Family were very happy to see their daughter and grandson back. After dinner,


    they gathered happily all night. After lulling the two children to sleep, Ang and Lesley looked at the


    children in bed, lost in thought. Suddenly, Lesley said, "Ang, do you think it''s because I''m drunk and


    disorderly that I''m pregnant with rk, so his IQ has been affected?"


    Lesley didn''t know who was the father of the baby. She only knew that she was drunk and didn''t know


    whether she had sex with other people or other people forced her to have sex with him. Later, she


    found that she was pregnant. Although she had given birth to the baby, she had been holding it in her


    mind all the time. She was afraid that it was because she had drunk that her son was not as smart as


    Eden.


    "Although drinking will affect children''s IQ, that''s just a probability problem. It''s not necessarily what will


    happen. What''s wrong with rk? He was so cleverness. Besides, we have taken rk to a body


    check. The doctor also said that everything is fine! "


    "But why do I feel that he is as stupid as a fool in front of Eden?"


    Retarded... How could anyone say that about her son?


    "Eden is an introverted child, and rk is lively. How can youpared them in this way? To be


    honest, I really hope that Eden can be as lovely as rk!"


    "They grew up together. Why are they so different in character?"


    "Gene!"


    "We''re both not introverted person! Both of us have high IQ!"


    "But their genes are not only affected by us!" As soon as she finished her words, Ang''s eyes


    darkened, and Lesley also found that she had mentioned something that she shouldn''t have


    mentioned.


    In fact, Eden not only resembled Edward''s character, but also his expression. Lesley had seen more


    than once that Eden was in sound sleep, while Ang was staring at his face with tears gushing out in


    silence.


    "Aha! The child is finally asleep. I''ll go and see who gave the business card he tore up today!" As


    Lesley said, she rummaged through his bag.

 Chapter 224 Edward Doesnt Want To Touch You

    Chapter 224 Edward Doesn''t Want To Touch You


    Ang knew that she was just trying to avoid this embarrassing topic, so she walked over too. Lesley


    took out several pieces, but they were notplete. She didn''t see any important information. She only


    saw the CEO and the top three telephone numbers.


    "Did he choose the information to tear? Where are the other fragments?" She checked his backpack


    again, but couldn''t find any other pieces.


    "It''s okay. I didn''t find any injuries when I took rk a bath just now." Angforted her.


    "Yes, you are right! The child is jumping up and down all day long and loves crying. If there is really any


    pain, he might cry more fiercely than the Yellow River."


    Hearing her words, Ang couldn''t help but chuckle.


    On the fourth floor of the Mu Shadow, a tall man was standing at the door. His eyes were cold and his


    eyebrows were furrowed tightly. After hesitating for a while, he knocked on the door. After a while, a


    woman''s voice came from inside, "who is it?"


    "It''s me." His voice was low, as if it had happened a lot.


    "Oh! Don''t you have the key?"


    He put his hand into his pocket, but didn''t take out the key. "Yes!"


    "Damn it! Why don''t you bring the key?" Vanessa opened the door andined coquettishly.


    Chuck walked sideways to avoid her and walked in, as if he was avoiding trash. Vanessa noticed his


    disgust. She closed the door and followed him in. She sat down with her legs crossed. Her strong self-


    esteem made her pretend to be arrogant. "What? Are you not interested in me since she came back?"


    "I''ve never been interested in you." He said coldly and lit another cigarette for himself.


    Vanessa''s face darkened. She didn''t pretend to be coquettish anymore and asked, "what are you doing


    here?"


    He put out the cigarette, threw it into the ashtray, blew out the smoke, stood up and walked towards


    her.


    He never had any other expression on his face, even if the two were in bed. However, he wouldn''t have


    been so close to her if it hadn''t been for that!


    In this way, she did not forget to raise her head with a charming smile.


    The money she spent on her face had never made her heart ache. She kept her figure so that no one


    could tell that she had given birth to a baby and she was nearly forty years old. But he had never been


    interested in it. He had done that with her just to better control her. But he didn''t expect... How dare she


    lie to him that she was a stone girl and set Ang up!


    Vanessa''s smile froze as she sensed the gloom in his eyes. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and


    directly strangled her neck.


    Suddenly, she was deprived of air. She struggled with her hands, and her face gradually turned blue.


    "C... let..."


    Vanessa''s begging and struggling were all stopped by him. Although her vision gradually blurred, she


    could still see the resentment in his eyes and his tight lips.


    "Gigi..." When she called out her daughter''s name on the edge of life and death, he loosened his hand


    at that moment.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." She fell to the ground and took a deep breath. Afraid that he would pinch her


    again, she rolled away from him.


    "I''ve told you that it''s Edward who has a grudge against you. Why did you hurt her?"


    It was like the sound from the hell, which made her tremble with fear. She was weak all over. She still


    sat on the ground and even supported herself on the floor. She felt that no matter how hard she


    breathed, she felt that the air in her lungs was not enough.


    Her neck was painful...


    "I never hit women. You are the first one!" His eyes were full of bloodshot and his fists were trembling. If


    she wasn''t Gigi''s mother, he would have... He would''ve really kill her!


    Vanessa''s strength was taken away, but she stubbornly stood up against the wall to steady herself.


    Then she looked up at his murderous eyes and threatened, "don''t forget that I''m Gigi''s mother!"


    At the mention of Gigi Zhong, Chuck raised his head and burst intoughter. "Ha-ha..."


    He didn''t expect that he would be cheated by a woman after so many years of hard work!


    Vanessa touched her neck, her heart could not help trembling.


    If it weren''t for Gigi, she would have died!


    "I underestimated you, Vanessa!" Chuck''s eyes narrowed, showing his anger that he wanted to tear her


    into pieces.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Chuck, what do you mean?" She pretended to be innocent.


    Normally, women would tremble with fear when they saw him like this, but she could still be so calm.


    Chuck knew that his guess was right. But he still needed to get something from her again.


    "What do I mean?" After a pause, he continued, Edward was reluctant to touch you. "You drugged him


    and set him up, but you could only lie to him once! You cheated me by giving birth to Gigi. Why do you


    ask me?"


    She was stunned, and then touched her neck with an enchanting smile. "I don''t agree with you! We


    agreed to cooperate with each other and destroy the Yan Family. Why did it be I use you?"


    "As I said, you hate the Yan Family and want to deal with Edward. How dare you let Justin hurt her!" At


    the mention of this, he couldn''t hold back his anger.


    "But she is pregnant with the offspring of the Yan Family!" She retorted angrily.


    "So what? !" She didn''t regret it at all. Instead, she thought she should kill the baby in her belly. He


    couldn''t help but pinch her neck again. "Vanessa! Do you think that I will show mercy to you after you


    give birth to Gigi! If you hadn''t lied to me that she was the child of Edward, do you think I would have let


    her born alive?"


    Vanessa''s feet were off the ground. She tried hard to grab his hand, although it''s extremely difficult to


    make a sound, but she still said, "you... like.... like... her..."


    The mockery in her eyes irritated him, and he couldn''t help but pinch harder!


    If this woman was destined to die here today, he would leave here. However, his hatred of the Yan


    Family...


    All of a sudden, he loosened his grip and sneered, "don''t you also have a crush on Edward?"


    She almost death strangled by him two times, her whole body was trembling, but she didn''t want to


    show weakness. She raised her head and said, "I''m not as the same as you!"


    "If you don''t like him, why did you hurt Ang? You are jealous."


    Her heart was stabbed hard, and then she lowered her head andughed. "Ha-ha..." With a smile, she


    raised her head and said, "Ha-ha... I like him? Why should I like him? If it wasn''t for him and his damn


    father, how could I live like this? I wish! I wish I could cut him into pieces, and cut everyone in the Yan


    Family into pieces!"


    As if she had lost her mind, her nails sank into the palm of her hand, spilling out bright red blood, and


    her teeth chattered. "I will let them suffer ten times what they let the Zhong Family suffered! I''ll pay


    them back a hundred times!"


    The hatred in her eyes was not strange to Chuck at all. All of a sudden, he couldn''t help but take one


    more look at her, with a sh of light in his eyes, this woman and Jonson...

 Chapter 225 The Baby Is Not His

    Chapter 225 The Baby Is Not His


    However, no matter what kind of hatred there was between them, Ang was innocent. If she dared to


    hurt Ang again, even Gigi couldn''t save her!


    "If it wasn''t me, would Ang leave Edward?"


    "Huh! If it weren''t for those photos, would Edward be at your disposal?" He sneered, "just now,


    someone hacked into myputer. The photo..."


    Vanessa''s heart was hanging in the air when she heard this. Then she crawled to the desk and turned


    on herptop. She clicked it and found that the photo was indeed gone.


    What''s going on? Her pictures! Without these photos, how could she threaten Edward?


    Backup! She still had it in her U disk!


    Seeing that she found the U disk in a hurry, her hand kept trembling. It took her a long time to insert it.


    When she opened the folder, herputer was out of control at the moment.


    "What''s wrong with myputer?" She pressed the mouse hard and typed the keyboard a few more


    times. The screen of theputer turned into ck and white codes, and a series of codes were


    moving. Before she could see clearly what the English letters in the codes meant, theputer


    returned to its original state.


    She nervously checked the folder and found that it was empty! Those photos were all gone!


    "How can Edward be at your disposal?" If he didn''t love Ang too much and was afraid that she


    would be hurt, how could he have been dormant for so long?


    "It''s gone..." Her body was covered with cold sweat, and her strength was also taken away. Her face


    was as pale as paper and she fell heavily to the ground.


    Back then, in order to revenge on Edward, he gave these photos to her. All these years, he had never


    spent a night without regret. If it wasn''t for him, Ang wouldn''t have... But now she didn''t have those


    photos, so she couldn''t hurt Ang anymore.


    Since he had achieved his goal, he had no reason to stay any longer. He gave her a cold look and then


    left.


    The heavy m of the door made her tremble on the ground. After a while, her casual eyes were filled


    with strong hatred.


    "Why? Why did the people of the Yan Family lead such a happy life while Vanessa had to suffer so


    much! Since God is unfair, I can only fight for justice by myself!" She was so angry that she gritted her


    teeth and said word by word. Then she calmed down a little.


    Suddenly, something urred to her. She stood up in a hurry, stumbled to the cab, and took out a


    kraft paper file bag. She opened it and took out all the photos in it!


    Fortunately... She had developed a set of photos!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She sneered and looked out of the window. Her eyes became distant. Not knowing how long it passed,


    all kinds of painful scenes shed through her mind, and finally all the viciousness was undisguised on


    her face.


    The sky in July was as clear as water. On the twenty-seventh floor of the DC Building, the CEO Office


    was filled with a strong smell of coffee. With a cup of coffee in one hand and a phone in the other, he


    asked in disbelief, "you mean, Gigi is not my child?"


    "Yes, the test report shows that you and she are rtionship of uncle and nephew." "What did you say?


    Edward''s hand could not help trembling. Uncle and nephew?"


    "Yes! In other words, one of Gigi''s parents is Mr. Edward''s brother or sister."


    In the past three years, Vanessa had often threatened him with the child. Now, he had deleted all the


    photos in her hands and was no longer restricted by her. Back then, he had a paternity test and found


    that Gigi was his child. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he couldn''t bear to let his child follow such a


    mother. He wanted to take the custody of the child, so he did the paternity test again. He didn''t expect


    that the child was not his...


    For the past three years, the huge stone had been weighing on his heart. Suddenly, he felt


    iparably rxed.

 Chapter 226 Go To The Yan Family

    Chapter 226 Go To The Yan Family


    But... How could he and Maggi be uncle and niece?


    At the door of the Xu Family, Ang was a little worried. "My house is not small, and there are spare


    rooms. You''d better live here with rk!"


    Lesley didn''t feel ease to live in Ang''s home. She smiled and said, "don''t worry. The food cooked by


    aunt is so delicious. I will definitely bring rk here from time to time!"


    "Without Nancy''s help, how can you take care of him alone when the new semester begins?"


    In the past, it was Nancy who took care of rk and Eden. When she came back to the Xu Family, her


    mother would help her take care of Eden. But how could Lesley take care of rk alone?


    "I''ve asked. The teacher''s apartment is not far from a kindergarten. Fortunately, we are college


    teachers and have spare time during summer and winter vacations. We don''t have to arrange so many


    courses every day. I n to send him to kindergarten. Or I can check if there is any after-school


    supervision." Lesley said in an optimistic tone.


    "If you really can''t handle, you can send the child to me. rk is so adorable that he can keep Eden


    apany." Darcy had also taken care of her children before. Back then, she was still a full-time


    housewife, and she felt very tired. It was difficult for the two to take care of their children while working


    these years!


    "Okay! Thank you so much!" Lesley said with a smile, "the car ising. We''re leaving now. rk, say


    goodbye to grandma and godmother."


    "Bye..."


    rk waved his small hand, and Ang also taught Eden to wave his hand.


    After sending Lesley away, Darcy asked, "when are you going back to the Yan Family?"


    She asked Eden to y with toys in the hall and said, "Mom, can you go shopping with me?"


    Her Daria must be three years old now! She heard from her sister that the Yan Family had sent her to


    the early education ss. Over the years, she had asked her elder sister to bring her many gifts, but


    they were not sent by herself.


    Thinking that her elderly sister would often go to see Daria and know more about the children, so she


    invited her to pick the gifts for Daria together.


    In the shopping mall, Ang picked several dresses and said, "Daria seems so thin in the photo you


    showed mest time. This size should be okay!"


    "As long as the tag is not removed, you can change the size if it is not appropriate."


    Seeing that she had picked six clothes, Darcy quickly said, "Daria has enough clothes, and the child is


    growing fast. Don''t buy too many one time!"


    "Then I''ll buy some story books! Didn''t her sister say that she would listen to stories every night? Oh!


    By the way, there are also a milk bottle and a doll. I saw the photo that my sister sent mest time.


    There are a lot of kangaroos. Daria likes kangaroos. Let''s go there and have a look! "


    As she spoke, she had already walked a few steps towards the toy city.


    "Hey! You... You haven''t paid yet!" Darcy also felt happy to see her excited, but she was too anxious.


    These clothes hadn''t been paid yet!


    "I''ll pay for her first." Said Shawn.


    After returning home, Ang had changed more than six sets of clothes, and she always felt


    dissatisfied. Finally, she wore a red silk dress and asked, "Mom, do you think Daria will like me wearing


    this one?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They had been apart for three years. This was the first time she went back to see her child. She hoped


    to leave a good impression to Daria.


    "So it''s for Daria? I thought you did it for Edward." The woman said with a smile and couldn''t help but


    pay attention to her eyes.


    Ang''s eyes suddenly dimmed, and then she forced a smile and said nothing.


    "I think this one is good."


    They followed the voice and found that Ang''s father was already standing at the door. Seeing that


    everyone had seen him, he walked in, and his feet were still limping.


    Ang''s heart was cut by a knife. If... If it weren''t for the fact that Edward had asked someone to burn


    the kilns factory, her father''s feet wouldn''t have been smashed and he wouldn''t have been disabled.


    "Then this one!" Ang said while rolling up her hair. The loose hair and the red dress made her


    looked very elegant.


    "Ang, I have something to talk with you." As Walter said, his mother and sister went out.


    "What?" Seeing that her father was serious, Ang suddenly became nervous.


    His father never beat around the bush. He said, "I know you have already known the reason for the


    ident of the kilns, and I also hate Moo moo. But I also knows that although WC Company doesn''t


    ept the guests he introduced anymore, he still secretly helps the Xu Family. After you left, he


    thought you went back to our house and stood downstairs for three days. Your elderly sister couldn''t


    bear it, and tell him that you had left the S City. Later..."


    "Dad, I know." Ang of course knew what her father meant. In the past few days, her mother had


    mentioned these things intentionally or unintentionally, saying that people would make mistakes, and


    that the two children were so young, and it was so sad to be separated from their parents.


    She had thought about her child all the time, and nobody knows how she had suffered in the past three


    years, but she couldn''t ovee the barrier in her heart. If she told her parents what she thought


    frankly, her parents would be very worried and keep persuading her to forgive Edward. It was better not


    to respond so sharply.


    "I will think about it. I just came back. I don''t want to think too much for the time being."


    Hearing his daughter''s words, Walter didn''t say anything more. He just said, "well, since you


    understand, I won''t say anything more."


    Seeing her father limping out, Ang''s eyes were blurred.


    She specially chose the afternoon of the working day to avoid meet Edward. She sat in front of the


    dressing table in shock for a while before she put on a light makeup and went out.


    As soon as she went out, her mother bought two bottles of plum wine and chattered, "Moo moo said


    the plum wine was delicious. Take these two bottles with you."


    Ang didn''t understand how her parents could do this? He was the chief culprit of the Xu Family!


    Besides, Edward never drank!


    "How could he like it? Why waste it?"


    "Why are you so mean? He''d taken care of your daughter for so many years, but you are reluctant to


    give him two bottles of wine?"


    "She is also his daughter!" Moreover, she took care of Eden alone!


    Eden was ying with toys on the ground. Seeing his mother leaving, he suddenly threw his toy in his


    hand on the ground and cried. Ang didn''t notice the strange expressions on other people''s faces


    when Eden was crying.


    Ang was afraid that her mother would argue with her, so she quickly took the plum wine and said to


    her sister, "let''s go! If we don''t leave now, Eden will hold me in your arms and won''t let me go!"


    Before Eden ran over, they had already gone out and closed the door.


    Outside the door, the two heard the sad cry of Eden. Shawn smiled and said, "you are so cruel. He is


    your own son!"


    "Exactly! Look, I even left my own daughter at other people''s house. I haven''t seen her once in three


    years!" Although she said so, there was a trace of tears in the corner of her eyes.


    Shawn continued, "although Edward looks cold, he is not as cruel as you! People said that only


    ruthless people can achieve great sess. Now I believe it! "


    "Are you ming me for being irresponsible?" Although she said so, she was not angry at all.


    "I admire you!" Ang''s elderly sister smiled and continued, "have you ever thought that everything is


    not like what you think?"


    "Here we are!" Ang said when the elevator arrived at the basement.

 Chapter 227 We Had Already Signed The Divorce Agreement...

    Chapter 227 We Had Already Signed The Divorce Agreement...


    On the second floor of the Yan Family''s vi, in the room of Daria, Daria was holding a red pepper


    shape toy, and Selina was holding a story book. The two of them sat side by side on the small chair,


    and the two stared at the bright pictures in the story book attentively.


    "The bear asked the giraffe how to collect the wind to cool my mom down. The giraffe told the bear," if


    you stand on the hillside, there will be wind. At that time, you put the wind into a bag and bring it back


    to your mother, and your mother will be fine... ''"


    Selina told the story gently. Seeing that she paused for a moment, Daria asked, "why does the bear


    also have a mother? Only Daria doesn''t?"


    She didn''t expect that the child would ask her such a question. She was stunned for a moment and


    smiled. "How could Daria not have a mother? Daria''s mom is very beautiful!"


    "Has aunt Selina seen my mother?"


    "Yes, I have! When your parents got married, your mother wore a wedding dress. I think your mother is


    the most beautiful and happy woman in the world!" Said Selina, with an envious look in her distant


    eyes.


    "Is she more beautiful than aunt Selina?" Daria raise her head and asked.


    "Yes!" She touched Daria''s little head.


    "But I think Auntie Selina is good. When can Auntie Selina be my mother?"


    Although Daria was always clever and always said something unexpected, hearing her words, Selina


    couldn''t help blushing, "Daria, children can''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. It''s dad who said that!"


    "Your father?"


    "Yes! I asked him when Daria would have a mother. He said it would be soon. Then he asked Daria


    whether it was good that Auntie Selina to be Daria''s mother. Auntie Selina, can you be the mother of


    Daria?"


    Daria said in a sweet voice. Hearing this, Selina blushed and didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, the


    two heard a sound from the door. They looked over and saw a woman standing there.


    The wind in the corridor blew, and Ang''s red dress was elegant, showing her pale face. At the first


    sight, she recognized Ang. In a panic, she closed the book, stood up and smiled awkwardly, "Hello!"


    Ang recovered from the panic, squatted down and picked up the phone on the ground. She forced a


    smile and said, "hello."


    "Who is this aunt? She''s so beautiful!" Daria''s big eyes stared at her and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Over the years, she showed Eden father''s photos every day and told him that this was his father. But


    Daria didn''t know her. The people of the Yan Family didn''t tell her, did they? Besides... What she said


    to Selina just now...


    Ang''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t know whether she should recognize Daria or not. She didn''t


    take the things she put aside, and then turned around and left, because she was afraid that they would


    see her tears a secondter.


    She ran downstairs in a hurry and told herself to hurry up...


    "You don''t need toe back by yourself. Selina is with her. She won''t cry..." Anna turned her head


    and said to her son. When she saw her son stop, he seemed to be stunned as if he had seen


    something, so she didn''t say anything more and turned her head.


    Ang ran downstairs and her face turned paler when she saw Anna and Edward. She was stunned in


    the middle of the stairs, and her hand holding the handrail shook violently.


    Three years... She thought she could be as calm as water in front of him, but when she looked into his


    eyes, she couldn''t help trembling.


    Astonishment, anger and sadness shed through his eyes... In the end, resentment and coldness


    came.


    "Dad!"


    Daria, who was standing upstairs, shouted at him when she saw him and wanted to run downstairs.


    "Slow down!" Edward moved his eyes from her to the back of her and reminded Daria. At the same


    time, Ang heard that Selina also called out worriedly, "slow down, you will fall."


    The voice of Edward and Selina ovepped and hit her heart hard. At that moment, she felt that she


    was redundant.


    She thought that Daria would miss her very much and might hate her for not keeping her apany


    growing up, but she did not expect that Daria did not know her and wanted others to be her mother.


    She shouldn''t havee...


    Ang tried her best to hold back her tears. Behind her was the sound of the child going down step by


    step, and downstairs, Edward ignored her and also went up step by step. She suddenly didn''t know


    what to do.


    Should she greet him? But how could she pretend to be ease? She''d better run away...


    As she took a step forward, someone suddenly pulled her sleeve. She turned her head and looked into


    Daria''s big eyes.


    She said, "beautiful auntie, your kangaroo fell. That''s not my kangaroo!"


    She turned her head and squeezed out a smile with difficulty. "Oh... Uh... It''s for you."


    "Why did you give it to me? My birthday is over!"


    Ang didn''t know how to answer, but at this time, Edward had walked up to her and said, "since


    you''re here, let''s have a talk."


    Since you are here... ¡ª¡ª


    He said she wasing, noting back.


    His tone was even colder and stranger.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ten minutester, in the study room.


    She sat on the sofa with her head down, not daring to look into his eyes. She was afraid to see his


    indifference.


    When she came in, he only said, "have a seat." He didn''t say anything more. At this moment, he was


    calmly taking out a file bag from the drawer. He walked over and sat down. Then he opened the file bag


    and took out something from it. He put it on the table and said, "we have signed the divorce agreement,


    but the procedure is notplete."


    She looked at the divorce agreement and marriage certificate on the tea table, as if she had been


    thrown into an ice cer, she felt cold from head to foot.


    "As for what you mentioned, you want to see the baby every week. I hope..." He paused and said in a


    cold and even resentful tone, "you will never recognize her!"


    Her face was as pale as a piece of paper. Her tears fell down without expected as she looked up at him


    in shock. She moved her lips but couldn''t say anything.


    Said Edward, staring at her coldly.


    "I..., Daria, she, she needs to know that she also has a mother..."


    "She will!"


    She would have one! But her mother would not be the woman in front of her!


    His cold and calm response made her heart sink again. After a while, she pursed her lips and stopped


    being afraid to look up at him. "I gave birth to Daria. I have the right to visit her! In order not to disturb


    your life, I will visit her once a week!"


    She had missed the growth of Daria for three years. She don''t want to miss it anymore! Besides, she


    had never thought of hiding the existence of Eden from him. But all of a sudden, she was afraid that he


    would take away Eden from her...

 Chapter 228 Cruelty, Huh

    Chapter 228 Cruelty, Huh


    She didn''t take advantage of others, nor did she suffer losses. Even if she was afraid, she had to be as


    imposing as others. Ang didn''t changed a little.


    He stared at her for dozens of seconds, tore the divorce agreement with her name and threw it into the


    trash can. "Think twice before signing this agreement. Then we can go through the formalities


    together."


    Seeing that he tore the original agreement and pushed it in front of her the new agreement that he


    wrote, Ang was not convinced, but she could only pick up the new agreement and have a look. The


    contents in it had changed a lot. In terms of property, he generously gave her a shop and a house, but


    asked her to give up the visitation right.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "You have given birth to a Dari for the Yan Family, and the Yan Family will not treat you bad." He stood


    in front of her and said indifferently.


    Ang looked up at him, picked up the agreement and stood up. She slowly tore the agreement into


    three pieces and said, "Edward, I divorced you without asking for a penny! Yes! I admit that it was too


    much for me to leave without a word at that time. But if you hadn''t deceived me many times, I wouldn''t


    have done that. I gave you the custody of Daria, but you didn''t even give me the visitation right. Wasn''t


    you gone too much?"


    Seeing her eyes widened as big as bells, he sneered, "endure pain? !"


    She might take Daria as a drag on her?


    Seeing that he mocked her, Ang felt depressed, but she didn''t defend herself. She stood up and


    picked up her bag. "Apart from killing so many lives in the kilns factory, you are the one who has an


    affair! If you insist on forcing me, don''t me me for suing you in the court. At that time, it''s not as


    simple as only visiting Daria. What I want is her custody!"


    Her threat made him smile, "huh! Custody?"


    Ang didn''t want to argue with him anymore. Before she opened the door and left, she paused and


    said, "after all, we used to be a couple. I can give up the child to you. I just hope that you won''t be too


    cruel to me..."


    She lowered her head and said in such a desperate and deste tone. All of a sudden, his heart was


    pulled into a ball. But the moment she left and closed the door, the sound of the door closing brought


    him back to his senses. He lowered his eyebrows and sneered, "cruel... Huh..."


    Who on earth was more cruel?


    His calm and indifferent eyes were covered with ayer of mist. If Aaron saw it, he would be shocked.


    Even he didn''t expect that he would still have tears today.


    When Ang walked down the hall, Anna held Selina''s hand and said something kindly. Thetter''s


    face was red and her eyes were full of shyness.


    When they saw hering down, the two of them stopped talking and looked over. Anna was originally


    in a happy mood, but when she saw her, she pulled a long face and said to Kay, "Kay, don''t let


    everyone enter the home in the future!"


    Kay cast a pitiful nce at Ang and lowered her head, "I''m sorry. I should have made it clear first!"


    "Mom..."


    Ang was about to say something, but Anna shouted angrily, "don''t call me mom! You weren''t my


    daughter-inw when you left Daria behind three years ago!"


    At that time, Anna didn''t know what Edward had done to the Xu Family, but she knew what happened


    to Vanessa! Anna just wanted her couldpromise like what she did in these years and defend the


    so-called dignity as a dissatisfied housewife.


    At that moment, anger filled her chest, and she also felt guilty. She looked up into Anna''s eyes and said


    seriously, "Mom, I have no right to call you like this in the future. Three years ago, I signed the divorce


    agreement, but Edward didn''t want to sign it. I have decided to divorce with Edward, but we haven''t


    reached a consensus on the agreement yet. Daria my child. I hope Auntie Anna can understand me!"


    "Who said Daria..."


    Although Anna had a good temper, she felt heartbroken at the thought of her reckless son almost death


    three years ago. But before she could finish her words, Edward, who was standing upstairs, interrupted


    them, "Kay, see the guests out."

 Chapter 229 Lets Have A Talk... About The Marriage.

    Chapter 229 Let''s Have A Talk... About The Marriage.


    She just came to see her child. How could they not tolerate her like this? The Yan Family didn''t respect


    her as Kay did. She raised her chin, trying not to give in and said, "Kay, don''t bother. I know the way!"


    After saying that, she left without looking back.


    Everyone in the room was still immersed in the memory of three years ago. After a long time, Kay


    asked, "the sweet water is ready. Should I bring it out?"


    "Moo moo, it''s hot today. Come down and have some." Anna said to her son, and everyone looked at


    him. It seemed that he didn''t hear her. After thinking for a while, he turned around and walked into the


    room.


    Outside the vi, Ang was so angry that she gradually slowed down her steps, squatted down, held


    her knees and cried.


    Her Daria was a piece of meat that had been tortured her for nine months! Even if she hated her for not


    taking care of her, she didn''t even know who her mother was! They didn''t want to recognize her, but


    Daria couldn''t even recognize her! Edward was too cruel! He was too cruel!


    But I think Auntie Selina is a good girl. When can Auntie Selina be my mother? ¡ª¡ª


    Daria, don''t talk nonsense! ¡ª¡ª


    I''m not talking nonsense. It''s dad who said that! ¡ª¡ª


    "How can you do this, Edward?" Tears welled up in her eyes.


    In the past three years, she had thought of everything between them every day. She had been worried


    and scared every day. She was afraid that Edward woulde to her angrily and threaten her with the


    Xu Family and Daria. But gradually, she found that not only Edward, but also no one from the Yan


    Family came to find her. She would feel guilty and sad. She lived in torment every day, even if she


    knew that it was she who wouldn''t let her go.


    She thought it would be better after she had Eden, but he couldn''t rece Daria. Eden gradually grew


    up. His face, which looked like Edward''s, recalled her bad memories again and again.


    She couldn''t help bute back in the end. Although she hated Edward, she couldn''t help imagining


    the scene of their reunion again and again in her mind.


    Would he roar at her? Would he be sad? Would he me her? Would he re at her... But he didn''t!


    There was no love, no anger, no resentment, no scolding... There was only endless indifference and


    alienation.


    This kind of indifference and alienation made her heart empty, but she also seemed to be pressed by a


    stone and unable to breathe. She could not think of any other words except feeling ufortable.


    After crying for a long time, she finally calmed down from the sadness. She stood up and stunned for a


    while, like a puppet without a thread, she walked forward absent-minded.


    The LH Garden was located in the suburb. Although it was not remote and empty, it was not as bustling


    as the city. She walked forward aimlessly and turned left unconsciously.


    In thene, a car slowly came over and approached her.


    In the car, Harriet felt a little strange when he saw her absent-minded eyes. He rolled down the window


    and called her, "Ang? !"


    The person on the sidewalk was still wandering forward absent-minded and expressionless. Harriet


    called her several times, but she still didn''t respond.


    Ang was always smart. He had never seen her so upset before!


    Harriet was so worried that he called her several times regardless of the honk of the car behind him.


    Seeing that she was walking away without answering the phone, he began to be a little anxious.


    He quickly put down his phone, turned around to follow her and parked the car aside. He caught up


    with her and saw her walking mechanically to the zebra crossing. Perhaps there were few people in


    this section of road. The car at the corner didn''t realize that someone suddenly walked off the road.


    With the harsh sound of brake, she was pulled back to the sidewalk by a force.


    "Are you okay?" Looking at her panic face, Harriet asked her with lingering fear.


    "Harriet?" She was in a trance.


    "Why are you here alone?" His heart was stabbed when he saw her red and swollen eyes.


    Ang was like a hedgehog. She always hurt others, and no one could hurt her. This was Harriet''s


    definition of her before. But three years ago, she disappeared from the S City without a word. He


    searched all the way and found that he was wrong.


    It turned out that no matter how smart and strong she was, she would still be sad and fragile. He didn''t


    know if she had been so sad and copsed when he had left that year, but he knew that only Edward


    could make her lose her soul now.


    She didn''t want others to see her fragility, so she lowered her head to avoid his eyes and smiled, "I, I


    just passed by here, so I went to see Daria."


    "Have you made an appointment with the Yan Family?"


    The people of the Yan Family should hate her very much now. If she went there rashly, they would not


    be kind to her.


    She shook her head and said, "No. I just passed by and didn''t want to make an appointment."


    The Yan Family... They must have bullied her. Otherwise, how could she cry like this?


    Harriet felt sorry for her, but he couldn''t help her. He suddenly pulled her into his arms and held her


    tightly. Ang was shocked by the sudden hug and didn''t know what to do.


    "The people of the Yan Family are not good! What is it to bully a woman like you? !"


    Although Harriet was softhearted, he was a kind person. In the past three years, he had helped her and


    Lesley a lot. Especially in the first year, she and Lesley rented a rtively cheap peasant house in


    order to save some money. As a result, the man lived next door, who often had nothing to do and liked


    drinking. Seeing that there were only women and two children in their family, he often wanted to harass


    her and Lesley.


    Harriet often went to their house after he knew it. Although they refused to let men in at the beginning,


    they let him in as they thought of the man next door who had a bad intention. Although he was a soft


    hearted man, he was a man after all. The renter live next to them was afraid of him. They didn''t move


    out until half a yearter...


    They were from the same hometown and also high school ssmates. In the past three years, he had


    be familiar with them again.


    "Harriet, they didn''t bully me. I just..." She just felt sad when she found that they didn''t care about her


    but she still cared about them.


    But he didn''t believe her. He held her head in his arms and said, "don''t be stubborn! If they hadn''t


    bullied you, wouldn''t you have fought back?"


    Harriet''s heart ached, and his anger was also real. It felt good to be cared for when she was sad! She


    felt warm in her heart and raised the corners of her mouth slightly. "Even if they bully me together, I can


    fight back, right? !"


    "s..." Harriet let go of her, "aren''t you going to give me a chance to show my ability?"


    Harriet chased after her from S City to H City and didn''t give up after three years. Even Lesley said she


    admired him! Ang knew what he was thinking, but she had already had no feelings for him. At that


    time, when Edward liked her, she pretended to be heartless. But now, she felt that she couldn''t let him


    go, but he fell in love with someone else...


    "Harriet, this is not your style! Is it taught by Lesley?"


    Harriet was a gentle and soft man. When a woman cried, he would be softhearted. He always hide


    everything in his heart, but didn''t know how to tter. He was so good that people would easily forget


    his good.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "s..." He sighed again.


    "All right! Go home! Did you drive here? Drive me home!" She forced a smile and pulled his sleeve to


    remind him.


    "Okay!"


    The two of them walked to the parking car one after the other. Ang got on the passenger seat and


    they drove away quickly. In a car on the side of the road, the man''s hand held the steering wheel tightly.


    He gritted his teeth, but finally he couldn''t help but concentrate his anger on the palm of his hand, and


    then pped the steering wheel hard.


    Edward took a deep breath to ease his anger, but he found that the fire in his chest was not


    extinguished. He picked up the phone next to him, hesitated for a while, and then dialed.


    "Hello? The woman replied cautiously.


    "Let''s talk... About the marriage."

 Chapter 230 It May Be Cruel To You

    Chapter 230 It May Be Cruel To You


    "What?" The person on the other end of the line thought she had heard it wrong.


    "How about this Saturday! I will go to your home with my parents." He hung up the phone before Selina


    could reply.


    He stared at the screen for a while before he opened WeChat and clicked on Ang''s wechat circle.


    Her wechat circle stopped three years ago. Thest photo she took on the ne was apanied by


    only four words: that''s it...


    After that, she didn''t post anything. He stared at the dialogue box with her, just like every day in the


    past three years, and threw his phone away angrily.


    He pressed the starting button of the car and suddenly stepped on the elerator to dust away.


    Two years ago, he couldn''t let it go. He went to H City, but saw her hugging Harriet downstairs.


    She broke her promise, left him and went to another city. She had an affair with another man and


    hadn''te back to see him and their child once. Why could she live such a free and easy life after he


    had been tortured for three years?


    Three dayster, in the children''s Park in the shopping mall, Ang and Lesley watched the two


    children ying little balls inside. While making sure their safety, Lesley sighed, "since we have a baby,


    time doesn''t belong to us anymore!"


    Ang asked with concern, "have you solved the problems of the kindergarten?"


    "I''m still working on it. I won''t know the result until next week!" "What about you? How is the thing going


    on about Daria?"


    Her eyes darkened in an instant, and then she raised her chin slightly to cover her sadness with a


    smile. "Almost!"


    If Lesley didn''t find anything wrong with her, it would be a shame for her to be her best friend!


    "Didn''t you say that three cobblers with their witsbined equal Zhuge Liang? Why did you hide it


    from me all of a sudden?"


    Seeing that she couldn''t hide it from her, Ang said, "Edward agreed to divorce, but he didn''t allow


    me to see Daria!"


    "He don''t allow you to see Daria? !" Lesley was a little angry, "what right does he have not to let you


    see Daria?"


    Lesley had always thought that it was Edward who ruined Ang. He was the one who insisted on


    marrying her, and then he cheated on her! Ang didn''t fight for anything. She just wanted to get her


    freedom back. She even sacrificed her time with her child. He didn''t feel guilty for taking her up so


    much time. He didn''t even allow her to see the child?


    Ang knew that Lesley would definitely defend for her. She didn''t dare to say that he didn''t allow her


    to see Daria, but not allow her to visit Daria.


    Noticing that she didn''t respond, Lesley realized that she was too excited. She calmed herself down a


    little and asked expectantly, "did you see Dariast time?"


    "Yes, I did. Her room was decorated very cute and warm. There are many dolls, a wall full of


    bookshelves, and many models on it..."


    "It seems that the Yan Family also loves her..."


    "Edward is almost forty years old. Daria is his first child. They must dote on her very much!" Therefore,


    in the past three years, except for missing her daughter, she didn''t worry that the Yan Family would


    treat Daria badly.


    "What if they know the existence of Eden...?"


    "I''ve decided to hide him from them. Now I can''t even get the right to visit Daria. If I lose Eden again, I


    really can''t imagine what I will do." She looked far away and felt a little sad.


    "Why can''t you get the visitation right?" Lesley frowned.


    Ang was stunned and realized that she said it by ident. Seeing the confused look in Lesley''s


    eyes and her inquisitive expression, Ang decided to tell her the truth. "Maybe he will marry another


    woman..."


    Although the divorce was proposed by Ang, Lesley knew that she still cared about him. Seeing the


    disappointment in her eyes, Lesley knew why she was in a bad mood.


    "Then you... Agreed?"


    "How is that possible?" She was also a little excited. "I won''t sign it! Even if he gives me all the property


    of the Yan Family, I won''t sign such a ridiculous divorce agreement. Daria is my child. It''s already very


    painful for me to lose the custody. I can''t ept that I can''t visit her... "


    "They''ve gone too far!" Lesley said angrily. She couldn''t help but take a look at the child not far away


    and frowned. "He doesn''t know the existence of Eden, does he?"


    "Yes! This is my biggest concern. Daria was only one child in the Yan Family, and she was a girl. If he


    knows the existence of Eden, he will never let Eden follow my surname." Speaking of this, her eyes


    were blurred and her hands could not help trembling.


    Feeling her strong fear, Lesley held her hand and said, "don''t worry. You brought Eden up. It''s


    impossible for Edward to take him away from you so easily. Besides, once you divorce him. There will


    be no more intersections between you guys. He won''t know the existence of Eden. And even if he


    knows that you have a child, he may not think that it is the child of him!"


    What Lesley said could always made her calm down a lot. But when she looked at Eden, she frowned


    more tightly...


    Seeing that Eden] and rk had almost finished ying, the two of them went to take the children out


    and said that they were going to have dinner together. After taking a few steps, Ang felt that


    someone was looking at her behind. She couldn''t help but stop and looked back.


    "What''s wrong?"


    There was no suspicious person among the customers roaming around. She must have thought too


    much!


    "I always feel that someone is looking at me. Maybe I haven''t slept well recently and I have worried too


    much."


    After the two of them left, the woman standing in front of the fence turned her head.


    Vanessa stared at Ang''s back for a few seconds, her eyes full of conspiracy. After a long time, she


    seemed to see the sess of the conspiracy and then smiled.


    On Friday night, in the Old Story.


    At the dinner table, Selina was so shy that she didn''t know what to do. Her hands even trembled with


    knives and forks.


    It was strange that she wasn''t nervous when Edward suddenly proposed to her and asked her out for


    dinner alone!


    "I might not be able to do what you think." He put down the knife and fork and suddenly looked up at


    her.


    She was stunned and asked, "what... Look?"


    "I have another woman outside. Even if I marry you, I won''t break up with them." He said calmly.


    Seeing her pale face and biting her lips with embarrassment, he continued, "Daria needs a dignified


    and decent mother, and what I can give you is only the treatment of the daughter-inw of the Yan


    Family. As for love... I can''t satisfy you."


    Under the table, Selina held her dress tightly. She lowered her head down deeply and to hold back her


    tears.


    Since Ang left the Yan Family, Anna had invited Selina to the Yan Family intentionally or


    unintentionally. Selina likes Edward. Anna always thought that Selina was a good girl. In the past three


    years, he didn''t ask or refuse her to go to the Yan Family, but he never showed any enthusiasm. As


    soon as Ang came back, he suddenly said that he wanted to marry her, which made her feel a little


    strange. But she didn''t expect that the marriage he mentioned was such a marriage...


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Seeing her trembling shoulder, Edward knew that she was angry. He could understand. After all, his


    request was very excessive. But he didn''t force her.


    He wiped his mouth and stood up. "If you don''t ept it, just pretend that we haven''t seen each other. I


    will try to exin to them tomorrow about tomorrow''s parents meeting."


    As soon as Edward turned around, Selina behind him shouted, "wait a minute!"


    He paused, but didn''t turn around. He heard that she got up from the chair and trotted towards him,


    and then the person behind him suddenly hugged his waist.


    He was not used to being held like this. He reached out his hands and was about to move his hand


    from his waist. When he just about to raise his hand. The person behind him cried, "Edward..."


    His hand stopped in the air.


    "Maybe I can''t escape your curse. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I can''t ept another person in


    my life..." She sobbed, as if to vent all the emotions umted in the past few years. "I promise you,


    I will be a good wife and a good mother."


    There was a moment of silence in the room.


    "Maybe it will be cruel to you... I won''t have another child with you for the sake of Daria." He said lightly,


    but he also felt that the person behind him was stiff.


    If they really got married, he would leave a lot of things in the family to her, especially Daria. If she gave


    birth to her own child, he was afraid that Daria would be ignored.

 Chapter 231 Can I Go To Your Home Now

    Chapter 231 Can I Go To Your Home Now


    You can''t have a baby... He was depriving her of the right to be a mother. She wanted so desperately to


    have a child of their own, but he actually said that he wouldn''t let her give birth to his child.


    Feeling that her hand was gradually loosened, he said, "I can''t give in to that."


    Selina let go of his waist, tears streaming down her face.


    "Let me drive you home." As he spoke, he picked up a napkin on the table and handed it to her.


    When he said he was going to marry her, she couldn''t believe it, but it seemed that she had got the


    whole world. But after hearing what he said, she knew that he just needed her to pretend to be a


    member of the Yan Family.


    At this time, the door was knocked. Edward signaled her to take the napkin, thetter didn''t want to be


    seen in a mess. She took the tissue and wiped her tears.


    "Come in." the door was opened. A waiter pushed a cart in, followed by Bruce. As soon as he saw


    Selina, his excited face suddenly turned cold. He couldn''t help frowning, "Moo moo, this is..."


    Edward introduced, "this is Selina, my friend. This is Bruce, the boss and chief of the Old Story."


    "I heard that you brought ady here for dinner. I thought Ang hade back. She said she wanted


    to teach me how to make soup, but she didn''t teach me until now. What I learned on the Inte is not


    as delicious as what Ang cooked. I specially made goose liver to show my sincerity to learn the


    sauce, s... " Bruce said in French because he was afraid that these words would hurt Selina. Bruce


    could tell Selina likes Edward.


    Edward replied in French, "thank you, Bruce. But I don''t think she wille with me again."


    "Why?" He was surprised.


    He kept silent for a while and didn''t respond.


    Although Bruce didn''t believe it, he said in a low mood, "the goose liver is ready. I''ll give it to you and


    thisdy."


    Then he left dejectedly. The waiter put the food on the table and left.


    When Selina studied abroad, she had practiced French. Although she couldn''t understand the


    conversation between the two, she could understand it in eighty percent. She looked at Edward, who


    was staring at the night view outside the French window, with deep and sad eyes. After a long while, he


    came to his senses and returned to his seat. "The goose liver made by Bruce is very authentic. Don''t


    waste it."


    He... He hasn''t let go of Ang...


    Late at night, the lights in S City were as bright as daytime, and the Mu Shadow was full of hustle and


    bustle.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Maggi was wearing a close fitting skirt, showing the outline of her body without reservation. In the


    room, Vanessa took a pile of clothes and threw them on the sofa.


    "Your style is not what Edward likes. You can wear these from now on!"


    She picked up one. It was a pure white Chiffon dress. The style was simple and generous, which didn''t


    match her heavy makeup. She said in disgust, "these look like white lotuses."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as Edward cast a one more look at you, your goal is achieved. If you don''t


    like that one, you can wear this one!" Then she pointed at the jeans and white T-shirt beside her.


    "Okay... I really don''t believe that these clothes are so unattractive that they can attract Mr. Edward''s


    attention?" Without even drawing the curtain, Maggi took off her clothes and changed into jeans and T-


    shirt.


    "And removed the make-up on your face!"


    "Remove my makeup?" She was a little scared. After all, after removing her makeup, her face would be


    greatly reduced. It was a society that focus on one''s face. She couldn''t let Edward see her dark and


    yellow face.


    "Edward likes the girl dignified and elegant. Your make-up is too thick."


    "Oh..." It turned out to change to a light make-up, then it was ok.


    Thirty minutester, she helped her to put on her make-up. Looking at the woman in the mirror, she


    said, "you can do the same from now on. Remember, don''t wear heavy make-up! You don''t have to


    worry about the Mu Shadow''s business. All you need to do now is to make Edward be interested in


    you."


    Maggi didn''t like her face in the mirror. Her face was in good shape, but except for the eye makeup,


    other parts seemed not to be decorated at all. Though the foundation made her skin better, and her lips


    were light pink.


    "Okay!" Maggi believed that Vanessa was on her side, but she didn''t understand. "Vanessa, why did


    you ask me to seduce Mr. Edward?"


    Although Maggi had many bad habits and arrogance, it was because she was stupid and easy to


    control. Vanessa stared at her. After a while, she smiled and asked, "what do you think?"


    She frowned and thought for a while. "Mr. Edward is so rich. I want to make a fortune from him!"


    "Yes... He is so rich. How can she not make a fortune?" Vanessa said in a strange tone.


    "Then why didn''t Vanessa and Mr. Edward... Hmm... I mean, I heard from downstairs that Mr. Edward


    often sends flowers to Vanessa, and he cares about you very much. Why don''t you just stay with him?


    Do you want me to try Mr. Edward''s feelings for you?" If so, she''d better not be serious with Edward.


    She was afraid that Vanessa would tear her apart!


    "I''m old... I''m not as sweet and delicious as you girls in your twenties." Vanessa''s eyes were filled with


    gloom. Then she took another nce at the roses in the ss bottle.


    She remembered that day when Edward drove her out of the office, she still received his flower that


    night. In the past three years, she received flowers from him every day. She thought that Edward didn''t


    me her. The second day, she went to see him again, but she couldn''t even enter the office door.


    However, she received flower from him that night. She contacted the owner of the flower shop and


    asked. Then she knew that Edward had ordered a whole year''s flower, one bunch for each day, for


    Vanessa. In the past three years, he had also paid one-time for a year, asking the flower shop to send


    flowers every day.


    She also heard that the flower shop was about to close down. Seeing that the owner of the flower shop


    was a single mother, Edward felt pity for her to give the business to her. Vanessa was so angry that she


    couldn''t eat or sleep the whole day.


    Seeing that her face was sometimes gloomy and sometimes angry, she couldn''t figure out what she


    had said wrong. Afraid that she might lose her temper, she stood up and said, "Vanessa, I''m leaving


    now!"


    "Okay!" Vanessa also knew that half an hour ago, people downstairs said that Edward was looking for


    Maggi.


    With permission, Maggi left in her high heels. As soon as she entered Edward''s room, she saw him


    leaning against the sofa and squinting. He put his hand on the sofa, looking tired but not asleep.


    A man was almost forty years old. How could he look like in his twenties? Other CEOs were all greasy


    uncle, but Edward was more handsome than those male stars in the screen. Maggi couldn''t help but


    sigh, wondering why he didn''t really like her?


    He was woken up by her sigh. He opened his eyes and his eyes were clear.


    "Sorry... I... I woke you up..." Maggi was in a panic.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he seemed to be in a dream, but the next second, he was sure that


    the person in front of him was real, not a dream. He sat straight a little and stared at her. After a while,


    he recovered from the shock.


    Maggi''s face and mouth were simr to Ang''s. What she dressed today was exactly another Ang.


    At that moment, he almost recognized her as Ang. However, Ang was so bold that she seldom


    panicked.


    Finally, he recognized she was Maggi. He stood up and asked, "can I go to your home now?"

 Chapter 232 She Will Be His Ex-Wife Soon!

    Chapter 232 She Will Be His Ex-Wife Soon!


    It had been more than half a month since Edward didn''t came to see her. She was already very excited


    when he came to the Mu Shaw to see her. Now that he suddenly came to her home, she was even


    more excited.


    Getting on his car, she looked at it secretly for a while and sighed in her heart, ''I really want to always


    take such a good car in the future!'' Edward''s family was so rich that she couldn''t spend the money all


    her life. If that he could marry her...


    When the car stopped, she found that they had arrived at the downstairs where she lived. Then she got


    off the car in a hurry and followed him upstairs. Following him, Maggi felt a little nervous, because


    Vanessa had told her that she couldn''t be impatient with Edward, but she could also try to take the


    initiative. She was thinking about how to hint himter.


    Edward stopped at her door and made way for her to open the door. Her hands were trembling, and


    she didn''t hold the key steadily and fall. He looked at her side face, especially her lips, which were very


    simr to Ang''s. seeing that she squatted down to pick up the key in a hurry. His mind was full of the


    first time he saw Ang. She was so bold that she seemed not to be afraid of him or anyone else.


    "Mr. Edward, you cane in now." When Maggi opened the door and saw him lost in thought, she


    reminded him.


    As soon as he walked in, he smelled a strong fragrance. The fragrance of cosmetics, skin care


    products and perfume didn''t smell like Ang at all. He frowned, but finally walked in and sat on the


    sofa.


    Maggi poured him a ss of water and sat down next to him, trembling.


    Ang had never shown such an expression in front of him.


    He frowned and asked, "is there any wine?"


    "Yes, yes!" She always had wine! But...


    Taking a step forward, she turned around and asked, "Mr. Edward, I, I only have beer here, is that ok?"


    Almost all the things the Mu Shadow had spent were foreign wine and red wine, and a bottle of wine


    was worth tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of dors. She felt the beer was a little


    cheap and asked, afraid of being disliked by Mr. Edward.


    Unexpectedly, he asked, "do you want to drink it?"


    of course! Although the beer was not so good, she liked it!


    She nodded. He asked, "how many bottles will you get drunk?"


    What? How many bottles will she drunk?


    She didn''t understand why he asked, but she didn''t dare not refuse. "About seven or eight bottles!"


    In fact, her drinking capacity was average.


    "Then take eight bottles."


    "Yes! Okay!"


    She went to the refrigerator and fetched three bottles. Seeing that she couldn''t take all the bottles,


    Edward went to help her.


    "Mr. Edward, I''ll go get it!"


    However, when he walked to the fridge, he found that it was full of wine!


    He was stunned and then took five more bottles from it. Maggi took a corkscrew to pry open all the


    wine. Sitting on the sofa and seeing her bring the wine to him, Edward said, "drink it until you get


    drunk."


    Maggi was stunned.


    Mr. Edward is so strange. Until she gets drunk? Did he want to get her drunk? But it was the first time


    that she had seen such a direct way to get drunk. Vanessa had told her that if she could make Edward


    fall in love with her, she would never be able to worry about repaying her father''s debt.


    Thinking of this, she didn''t ask anything more and said, "okay!"


    Then she drank two bottles of beer in a row, sat aside and exined, "my belly will be a little swollen


    later."


    After resting for a while, Maggi continued to drink. From beginning to end, he just sat aside and stared


    at her, but his eyes were clearly looking through her at the other face.


    After a little while, Maggi''s sight became a little unclear. Edward who sat on the sofa also changed from


    one to two, ovepping many times. Her brain began to short out. She didn''t know who he was or what


    she was doing.


    Seeing that she blushed and there was no fear in her eyes, Edward stood up and approached her,


    reaching out his hand to cover her eyes. Maggi was so drunk that she thought it was someone who


    was ying with her. She grabbed his hand and grinned.


    This smile made Edward stunned. The person in front of him ovepped the other face. His body


    stiffened and his Adam''s apple bobbed. He simply covered her eyes and pressed her against the sofa.


    When his lips touched her cold lips, his heart was torn apart. He closed his sad eyes and indulged


    himself in her cold lips. Just like thest night three years ago, he tightly held her shoulder and


    breathed in the breath of the person under him.


    The woman under him blushed and panted with her eyes closed, as if she was waiting for the


    moisturize of the sweet dew. After he got a little fragrant, he grabbed the woman''s waist and walked


    into the room.


    The sunshine in the summer afternoon was a little harsh. Sitting in his office, Edward looked at the


    sunlight emitted by the ss window of the building, lost in thought and unable to calm down for a long


    time.


    At this time, the telephone in the office rang. He answered the phone and it was from the front desk. He


    asked, "Mr. Edward, there is a Miss Maggi who wants to see you."


    He frowned and looked at his watch again. There was a moment of silence.


    "Mr. Edward?" The receptionist didn''t hear his reply and thought he didn''t hear it, so she called him


    cautiously.


    "Let her in."


    Ten minutester, Maggi pushed the door of the CEO''s office open, only to find that it was empty. She


    closed the door and found no one inside, so she sat on the sofa. She looked around Edward''s office


    and then walked to the wine rack. After a while, she couldn''t help surprising in her heart and said, st


    time, Vanessa said that this bottle of wine would cost more than one hundred thousand, right? There


    are actually three bottles on the shelf. It''s too extravagant! "


    Then she looked at the paintings hanging on the wall and the jade ornaments on the stage, all these...


    They must be very expensive, right? She could pay off her father''s gambling debt with only two of


    them!


    She was intended to take some, but pulled her hand back at the second thought. The biggest fish was


    Edward. If he was willing to give her money, millions should be a small amount!


    Thinking of this, she went back to the sofa and sat down.


    At this time, the door of the CEO''s office was knocked two times. Maggi stood up in horror. Suddenly,


    the door opened. A woman in a T-shirt and jeans was standing at the door and she looked familiar. The


    woman was surprised to see her and then asked politely, "excuse me, is Edward here?"


    ''Edward? Why this woman didn''t call him Mr. Edward? Who is she?


    "Who are you?" Maggi asked, feeling an inexplicable sense of danger.


    Edward never liked women, especially don''t like the womane to his office. This woman could stay


    here alone, she must have a close rtionship with him. Now she raised her chin and arrogantly


    questioned her, and her contemptuous eyes made her dislike her even more!


    Ang rolled her eyes and said coldly, "his wife."


    Although she would soon be his ex-wife!


    Sure enough, the man''s face turned pale. Then he said in a domineering manner, "huh! It turns out that


    she is his wife! "


    It seemed that the rtionship between this woman and Edward was not simple, but... Since she had


    made up her mind, she shouldn''t care about it.


    Without any expression on her face, Ang took out her phone and called Edward.


    This morning, she had made an appointment with him to sign the divorce agreement at this time. Why


    didn''t he show up?


    When she called him, his phone rang on the table.


    Why didn''t he even take his phone away?


    She frowned and wanted to go to his room. At this moment, Maggi behind her said, "are you Mr.


    Edward''s wife? Since we meet today, let''s make it clear."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Seeing that she was dressed in ordinary clothes and her face was not exceedingly beautiful, Maggi


    instantly understood why Mr. Edward was looking for a woman outside! Mr. Edward had an affair with


    another woman, naturally he didn''t like his wife. In that case, she didn''t have to be afraid of this woman!


    It would be best if she could leave Mr. Edward, or she could get the position!

 Chapter 233 Why Dont You Sleep More Werent You Tired Last Night

    Chapter 233 Why Don''t You Sleep More Weren''t You Tired Last Night


    Although she wanted to divorce with Edward, she didn''t allow herself to be bullied by a mistress.


    The woman in front of her was as tall as her. She raised her chin slightly and sneered, "what do you


    want to say?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Edward is not happy with you. Haven''t you ever thought about letting him go?"


    Let him go? It was obvious that Edward wouldn''t let her go, ok?! Besides, when was it her turn to object


    to his rtionship with Edward?


    Frowning, she asked, "so... Is Edward very happy be with you?"


    "Of course. He drank with mest night! We''ve spent a very fascinating night. Mr. Edward is very good


    at it!"


    In fact, she had no idea what had happenedst night. She only remembered that Mr. Edward asked


    her to drink, she lost consciousness after drinking six or seven bottles. When she woke up again, Mr.


    Edward had left. But her clothes were indeed taken off and there were some marks on her body. She


    thought something must have happened.


    Drinking? Edward didn''t drink at all!


    She sneered and thought that maybe he really drank it. If he did... He... With her...


    Ang didn''t realize that she was caring about it, so she said tentatively, "Well! Edward doesn''t drink at


    all!"


    When she said this, she stared at Maggi''s eyes, and saw a trace of panic shing in her eyes. In this


    way, Ang knew that the woman in front of her was indeed bluffing!


    How childish!


    However, she didn''t realize that she was not going to admit being defeat either. Moreover, after


    knowing that the woman was bluffing, she seemed to be relieved.


    "I, I... Mr. Edward didn''t drink it. He gave it to me! He made me drunk! If you don''t believe me... If you


    don''t believe me you can ask him!" Maggi was not a smart woman. As long as she was irritated by


    anyone, she would be desperate and blurt it out.


    Ang was about to roll her eyes and said, "it is not my business whether you drink together or not!" At


    this time, the door of the room opened and Edward walked out expressionlessly. He was not surprised


    at the existence of the two.


    Maggi didn''t know there was an automatic sliding door over there, and she didn''t expect that Edward


    woulde out. Her face turned pale with fear and she called out with a guilty conscience, "Mr.


    Edward..."


    Walking over, Edward nced at Ang, but asked Maggi directly, "why do you sleep a little longer?


    Aren''t you tiredst night?"


    Ang was stunned. Her heart was stabbed, but she couldn''t help sneering in her heart. The honeyed


    words on the pillow were really untrustworthy! She had been tortured by these sweet words and


    resentments against him for the past three years, thinking about his bad and good, but in fact, he was


    addicted to women.


    "Ah... Well... I''m a little tired, but I want to see you." Afraid that he would get angry, Maggi lowered her


    head slightly to avoid his indifferent eyes.


    "If you are tired, you can go in and have a rest!" Then he rubbed her head.


    The sudden doting of Edward surprised and pleased Maggi. She casted a nce at Ang, who was


    lowering her eyebrows, and found that she had lost her arrogance just now. She pretended to be


    generous and said, "I''m not tired, but if you have to talk about something with the guest, I won''t disturb


    you. I''ll buy some bottles of red winester, so that you can drink with me tonight!"


    Then she went out with her bag.


    "Okay!" He answered. His eyes moved along with Maggi until she closed the door. Then he took a


    secret nce at Ang. At this time, she had already adjusted her mood. She took out the divorce


    agreement from her bag and said, "I''ve thought it over. In fact, the shop and a suite are not bad. As for


    Daria, if she doesn''t want me to recognize me, it''s ok for me! "


    Just as Lesley said, as long as she signed this agreement, there would be no intersection between


    them. In this way, the probability of his finding out Eden was much smaller. Although she didn''t want to


    give up Daria, she couldn''t fight against the power of the Yan Family. If the existence of Eden was


    known, she would even lose him too!


    The thought that she would never recognize her child forever made her eyes wet.


    Staring at the agreement for a while, Edward picked it up and read it carefully again. It was the one he


    drew up!


    Ang took it from his hand and signed her name on it. Without any hesitation!


    If you want to divorce with me, will you give up all your property? ¡ª¡ª


    The Yan Family was rich and powerful, so he didn''t have to give up all his property. If I''m still young, I


    think I can live on my own with a suit of apartment! ¡ª¡ª


    I won''t divorce with you! ¡ª¡ª


    Never! ¡ª¡ª


    With his hands behind his back, he clenched his fists tightly.


    "Okay, sign it!" She smiled faintly at him. It seemed that she was a little weak, but it also seemed that


    she didn''t care about it at all.


    He pursed his lips, and the next second, he sneered, "you have to remember, if you sign this


    agreement, not to mention the visitation right, you can''t let Daria know that he has a mother like you all


    her life!"


    A mother who had turned a blind eye to her child for three years, leaving him and her child behind and


    left with another man! In the end, she could never recognize her daughter for only a house and a shop!


    This was the woman he had fallen in love with!


    He gritted his teeth and said thest sentence word by word angrily.


    A mother like you...


    In this way...


    Each single word stabbed into her heart like a knife. Her face turned pale in an instant. She lowered


    her eyebrows and tears were rolling in her eyes.


    She couldn''t let him see her tears!


    She raised her head and smiled, "just as I said three years ago, I wanted my house, and you also got


    all of Daria, custody right and you didn''t want her to know that she had a mother like me. Isn''t it good?"


    Although she tried her best to calm herself down, her voice could not help trembling.


    After calming himself down, Edward loosened his grip and said, "in that case, let''s go through the


    formalities now."


    Ang looked through her bag and said, "Oh! Well, I have brought all my IDS with me."


    His eyes suddenly froze thoroughly, but she turned around and didn''t see.


    The two of them walked out of the office one after another. The discussion suddenly stopped. Lucas


    came over and asked, "Mr. Edward, the meeting at four o''clock in the afternoon..."


    "Cancel it and change it to tomorrow!"


    Several old colleagues waved at Ang, but they looked a little embarrassed. Ang replied politely,


    "long time no see." Yvonne said, "thank you for bringing the afternoon tea. It''s delicious! Ang, the


    company is not far! Why don''t youe to see us?"


    "Oh! I went to the H City to study. I just graduated and came back. I want toe back, but I''m too


    busy!" She smiled.


    Afternoon tea? She was in a good mood to talk about the divorce thing with him and even bring


    afternoon tea!


    With a cold look in his eyes, Edward stared at her back.


    As Ang spoke, she walked up to Yvonne and said, "by the way, Yvonne, you told mest time that


    my photos were left here. Now I can take them back!"


    She had made up her mind to divorce with Edward. Although she was hurt a lot by what Edward said,


    she was good at pretending to be rxed. As for the afternoon tea, she hesitated for a long time. After


    this farewell, she would nevere to the DC Capital Group again. These colleagues used to be very


    kind to her, so she treated the afternoon tea as a thank-you for their care back then.


    Yvonne casted a nce at Edward and saw that he looked at her direction coldly, she didn''t know


    whether she should show her the photo or not. As a matter of fact, she found the photo at that time.


    She thought that since Ang was the wife of the CEO, she could ask Mr. Edward to give it to her. But


    she didn''t expect that Mr. Edward would be so angry that he asked her to throw it away. Only then did


    Yvonne find that the two people in the photo were Greg and Ang.


    When she was about to throw it away, Ang asked her if she had seen her photos, and then she kept


    them for her till now.


    "Well... Well... It''s been too long. I lost it." The job was more important, the job was more important!


    Ang would understand! Sorry!


    "Oh..." She was a little disappointed, "then forget it."


    Suddenly, she felt that her cor behind her seemed to be lifted up, and then a force dragged her to


    leave.


    "My time is very precious!"


    "Hey! Let go of me!" There were so many people here. How could he take her away like carrying a


    chicken? What a shame!


    Everyone in the office couldn''t believe what the CEO had done. Their boss, Mr. Edward, a man who


    was nearly forty years old. He had always been wise and calm, cold and lifeless, but what he did just


    now was...


    "Why it is strange for Mr. Edward to do this?"


    "What does Mr. Edward look like when he is angry?"


    "A cold light shone in his eyes. He said, ''is this the n made by the elite of the DC Capital Group?


    Redo it! ''"


    "Ouch... What Mr. Edward did... Why do I feel a little... A little..."


    "Spoil!"


    Finally, Lucas sighed, "sure enough, only Secretary Xu can make Mr. Edward came back down to


    earth."


    Edward took her all the way into the elevator and didn''t let her go until the door was closed. Ang


    shook off his hand angrily and took a few steps away from him.


    Seeing that she kept away from him as if she had escaped from a virus, Edward sneered. Ang didn''t


    like his sneer, which was always full of contempt and disgust. Who gives him the right to dislike her?


    However, she didn''t have to be angry with their current rtionship. She just waited for a moment to


    get the divorce certificate. It would be best if they would never see each other again!


    Although she felt wronged in the bottom of her heart, she also felt angry.


    The elevator arrived at the basement second floor. She went out and wanted to walk to her parking lot.


    But when she thought that they don''t drive in same car, she reminded him, "then see you at the Civil


    Affairs Bureau."


    After saying that, Ang walked forward without looking back. When she got in the car, she found that


    he had followed her all the way and was sitting on the passenger seat at the moment.

 Chapter 234 Meet Daria Again

    Chapter 234 Meet Daria Again


    Why did he get in her car?


    Ang''s eyes were widen and stared at him, and thetter said indifferently, "my ID card is at home. I''ll


    go back first."


    Did he take her as his driver now?


    Ang was about to refuse, but when she thought that she could meet Daria again in the Yan Family,


    she said, "okay!"


    Along the way, the two of them kept silent with thoughts on their minds. Thirty minutester, they


    arrived at the LH Garden. Ang turned off the engine and followed him out of the car. When they


    entered the house, Kay was a little surprised. "You, you''re back?"


    "Yes! Come back to get something." Replied Edward.


    "Kay." Just like three years ago, Ang greeted Kay warmly every time she saw her.


    "s!" Kay followed her behind and reminded her in a low voice, "Anna is not at home today. Daria is


    almost awake now."


    The implication was that she could see the child alone.


    Kay was considerate. Ang was moved and replied in a low voice, "thank you, Kay."


    Kay had been in charge of the Yan Family since ten years old. When the economy was not good in the


    past ten years, she only met her child once a year. After buying a house in S City, the family came to S


    City and she could see their children every day. At first, she also felt that Ang was a little cruel, but


    she could feel the expectation, guilt and helplessness when she came to see Daria a few days ago.


    Kay was d that she could meet her child smoothly, as if she had helped the past herself. She smiled


    kindly at her who was going upstairs.


    Although the two of them spoke in a low voice, Edward heard them clearly. When he heard her say


    thank you to Kay happily, he knew that she still cared about Daria in her heart, so he was a little less


    angry with her.


    Then, Edward went straight to the room. Ang walked towards Daria''s room directly. At first, she


    followed him in silence. She was afraid that he would not let her see Daria, but he ignored her, so she


    walked towards Daria''s room happily.


    It was hot in summer. When she pushed the door open, a cool breath came.


    In Daria''s room, the temperature was moderate, and the adorable girl was sleeping on the bed. She


    was a little excited and her eyes were not help but blurred. As soon as she closed the door and turned


    around, the little girl on the bed woke up.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She was so gentle that she didn''t expect that could wake up Daria. This child really did not have a


    sense of security.


    "Hello!" Ang walked over, her heart was ache and greeted her gently.


    Daria didn''t look like an awakened child at all. She looked at her up and down with a frown. Then she


    suddenly recognized her and sat up with a smile. "You''re the beautiful aunt! Your kangaroo is still here!"


    Then she got out of bed and ran to the corner barefoot. She took out a kangaroo about the same size


    as her and walked over with great difficulty.


    The kangaroo was as tall as her, but round and bigger than her. When she dragged the kangaroo over,


    she was almost pressed down by it. Seeing that she was very cute, Ang quickly reached out to hold


    the kangaroo and said, "this is mom... Aunt gave it to you!"


    "Give me? But I just met aunt. Why did you give me a kangaroo?"


    "Hmm... I''m a friend of Daria''s mother, and I like Daria too, so I gave you the present." She gently


    rubbed her head.


    "Oh..." Daria'' eyes darkened. She put the kangaroo away and sat opposite it, holding its hand in its


    pocket.


    Seeing that she was shaking hands with the kangaroo seriously, she looks so obediently, Ang''s


    heart could not help but ache. When she was a little girl, she always listened to stories in her mother''s


    arms. Moreover,pared with Daria, she was not so obedient when she was a child. With the serious


    look on Edward''s face and the strict rules of the Yan Family, she must have been educated very


    strictly...


    If Daria followed her, she might be loved like an ordinary child, but... But she couldn''t keep her child by


    her side.


    Thinking of this, her heart twitched. However, it was not easy for her to see the child, so she couldn''t


    waste her time on guilt.


    "Daria, you are so cute. Can you take a photo with me?"


    Daria frowned and said, "I want to ask my father."

 Chapter 235 Settle The Marriage Thing Down

    Chapter 235 Settle The Marriage Thing Down


    Why did she have to ask Edward for such a little thing? Was he too strict?


    She grabbed Daria and said, "then we won''t take the picture anymore! Can you talk to me for a while?


    Or... I can tell you stories!"


    Eden could hear her story every night, but Daria had never heard it, and she would never hear it


    again...


    "Okay! I love stories the most! Tell me the story of Little Tadpoles Looking for their mothers!"


    Little Tadpoles Looking for Mommy...


    Ang felt sad when she wanted to hear this story. How much did Daria want to find her mother? Her


    mother was right in front of her, but she couldn''t recognize her.


    "Daria, actually... "She wanted to say that she was her mother, but she stopped at the thought of Eden.


    With tears in her eyes, she changed the topic and said," Daria, why do you like kangaroos so much?"


    "The kangaroo mother put the baby into her pocket, so that wherever the kangaroo mother goes, the


    baby won''t leave her."


    Ang didn''t expect that her casual question would made her heart even more ache. She opened her


    mouth and said, "Daria, I..."


    At this time, her phone rang and interrupted her again. It was from Edward. He said, "I''ve found all my


    credentials."


    He meant that they could leave now.


    "Can I stay a little longer?" She asked cautiously. Then she looked at Daria, who held the hand of the


    kangaroo baby again.


    "Ten minutes." The person on the other end of the phone kept silent for a while and then hung up.


    She didn''t expect that he would give her ten more minutes. Ang was a little happy and wanted to


    talk more with Daria. She took several photos when she was ying with the kangaroo seriously and


    didn''t want to disturb her.


    She might never be able to get along with her like this again. She thought for a while and took out a


    ne from her bag. The pendant was a noble swan.


    "Daria, your mother asked me to give you a gift." She approached.


    As expected, Daria stopped and looked at her when she heard the two words "mother".


    Ang put the ne in her hand and showed it to her. "Your mother asked me to give it to you."


    Daria looked at the ne and suddenly burst into tears. As soon as Daria cried, she didn''t know


    what to do. She held her in her arms and said, "Daria, don''t cry!"


    Daria cried so hard that made her eyes turned red.


    "Mommy doesn''t want me! Mom don''t want Daria... " Daria stood there, wiping her tears with the back


    of her hand.


    "No! No! Mom didn''t abandon Daria. Daria, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Ang couldn''t help but burst into


    tears.


    Just when she was in a panic and didn''t know how to exin, the door suddenly opened. When she


    suddenly raised her head, she saw that Edward was standing in front of them. Although he was


    expressionless, there was a trace of nervousness in his eyes.


    He nced at Ang coldly and took the baby from her hands.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Daria cried out loud. After a while, she found out who was holding her. She wrapped her arms around


    his neck and sobbed, "Mom abandoned me... Grandma Kay said that Daria'' mom woulde back if I


    was obedient. Daria was obedient. Mom didn''te back."


    Edward nced at Ang, whose eyes were red. She dodged his gaze, took her bag and went out.


    Outside the room, she leaned against the wall, raised her head slightly, closed her eyes and cried


    silently. She held the ne tightly for a long time before she took a deep breath and lowered her


    head to wipe her tears.


    "Why are you here? You are not wee here!"


    The sudden scold brought her back to her senses. Anna''s face was dark, not like the gentle and kind


    mother-inw at all. She wiped her tears and was about to answer when Edward came out of the room


    and called, "Mom."


    At this time, Ang found that Selina was followed behind Anna, and her heart suddenly twitched.


    Three years ago, Anna treated her very well, although most of the time, she knew that the reason why


    Anna treated her well was because Edward liked her, and she hoped that she could give birth to a baby


    to the Yan Family. But she didn''t expect that her mother-inw, who used to dote on her, would hate


    her so much.


    But no matter what, she won''t care about it. After all, she had treated her well before and she was


    Daria'' grandma. She tried her best to withdraw a faint smile and said, "Edward and I are going to the


    Civil Affairs Bureau now. I won''te again in the future."


    After she finished speaking, there was a silence.


    Anna was stunned, and Selina behind her looked at Edward. Lowering his head, Edward handed the


    child to Anna and said, "I''ll be back as soon as I finish the affair."


    "Auntie Selina!" Daria suddenly shouted happily. Although Selina was a little embarrassed, she had to


    say, "Daria, Auntie is here."


    Anna took the child and coaxed her as if she hadn''t seen Ang, "you only call Auntie Selina, but not


    grandma?"


    "Grandma!" She put her arms around Anna''s neck and said, "Daria likes grandma!"


    "Your mouth is as sweet as honey!" Anna carried her to the room, and Selina followed them.


    When they were about to go downstairs, Anna turned to Edward and said, "Moo moo, don''t go back to


    thepany after you get the certificate. Go to the Fang Family directly! Your uncle Fang said he


    would fix the wedding tonight!"


    "Okay!" He replied expressionlessly and continued to walk.


    However, Ang seemed to be frozen, thinking of Anna''s words, "set the wedding date tonight!"


    After all... He is going to marry someone else. Daria will have a decent mother. She had expected all


    this, but when she heard Anna''s words, her heart seemed to be torn apart.


    "Ang?" Kay called her. Then Edward found himself walking down and she was still far away.


    Kay seemed to tell him on purpose, "Ang doesn''t look well. Is she sick?"


    He looked at her for a long time before she came to her senses. She walked down and said to Kay,


    "Kay, I''m leaving."


    I can''te to see you anymore!


    "Ang, you don''t look well. Are you sick?"


    "Oh... Maybe it''s too hot." She forced a smile.


    Staring at her face, Edward''s eyes were changing, but no one could guess what he was thinking.


    An hourter, in the Civil Affairs Bureau, two people handed over the materials to the staff. The staff


    said, "you have to think it over. Now many couples act on their own will. The divorce has not been a


    month and theye to remarry again."


    "Yes! We won''t." She meant that she wouldn''t be so childish.


    His eyes turned cold in an instant.


    The staff looked at Edward, saw thetter had no intention to talk, so he said, "okay! You can just sign


    here."


    Ang took the sheet. At this time, with a sound, the person next to her fell to the ground. Before


    Ang could react, the staff had already swarmed over.


    Only then did she find that Edward had fainted.


    "Call an ambnce!"


    "Edward..." She was a little scared and stunned. After a while, she realized that her hands were


    trembling. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 236 Divorce

    Chapter 236 Divorce


    She had already pushed the crowd away in her heart and asked him what happened. But her body


    seemed to be filled with lead, as if she was watching a ship full of hope sink into the sea in an instant.


    Except for her pale face and trembling all over, she did not know what to say.


    After a long while, the staff who squatted down stood up and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    She came to her senses and asked in a choked and trembling voice, "what''s wrong with him?"


    "It''s too hot. Maybe he fainted because of sunstroke. Don''t cry. He''s fine. My colleague has called. The


    ambnce wille soon!"


    Oh... It turned out that he just fainted. She thought... She thought he was going to die.


    She felt a little embarrassed, so she quickly wiped her tears and squatted down to fan him.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are nervous about your husband. Why do you want a divorce?" The staff said.


    She paused for a while and said, "who knows? Maybe it''s fate."


    "What kind of misunderstanding can''t be solved?"


    Ang was speechless: "......"


    Fifteen minutester, the ambnce arrived.


    "Who is the patient''s family? Don''t forget to follow me!"


    The nurse reminded, but Ang was still hesitating. The staff pointed at her and smiled, "this is the


    wife of that gentleman!"


    "Uh... I..." She was still afraid of meeting the member of the Yan Familyter.


    "Hurry up and keep up with us. It''s not good if you dy for a while and affect your husband''s health."


    The nurse reminded.


    "Uh... Okay."


    Thirty minutester, Edward was lying on the bed, the doctor said to her after a check-up, "your


    husband fainted because he was too tired. Have a good rest. He can leave the hospital as soon as he


    wakes up. But you should also take care of him and ask him don''t work too hard."


    "Yes! Thank you, doctor!"


    After the doctors and nurses went out, Ang thought for a while and then came up with a suitable


    person to pick him up. She said gently to the person on the bed, "I just want to contact your uncle. I


    don''t have his phone number."


    In the past, although he didn''t say that she couldn''t touch his phone, she would always ask for his


    permission before using his phone. Now that he was in aa, she could only take it as a yes.


    After saying that, she used his fingerprint to open the screen of his mobile phone, and then went out of


    the balcony to make a call beforeing in. When she came back, she put down the phone and


    looked at his sleeping face. After more than ten minutes of distraction, she could not help but sigh.


    They were about to divorce, but he fainted! The Civil Affairs Bureau would be off duty at this time. Even


    if he woke up, he couldn''t finish the formality today.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, she looked at the man on the bed. His long eyshes reminded her of


    Eden at home. She had been out for a long time and wondered if Eden would behave well.


    Just then, her phone rang. She was afraid that something might happen, so she answered the phone


    before she could stand up.


    "Mom, when will youe back?" It was her son who greeted her on the phone.


    Hearing that her son didn''t cry, she felt a little relieved. She walked to the balcony and said gently, "I''ll


    be back soon. What did you do at home today?"


    "Grandma, read stories for me."


    "Yes! Good boy. Mommy will be back soon! If grandma wants to cook, you can y with grandpa for a


    while. I will be back soon!"


    "Okay!"


    "Then I''ll hang up."


    "Bye, mom."


    "See you at home."


    After hanging up the phone, she came out and found that Aaron had alreadye. Seeing him, Ang


    smiled and said, "I''m sorry to bother you. I don''t know who to call."


    Knowing that she hade back and the attitude of the Yan Family towards her, Aaron replied politely


    with a smile, "it''s okay. I''m not busy today."


    "I have something else to do. Since Mr. Aaron is here, I''m leaving now!"


    "Okay!"


    Ang left the ward and closed the door. There was silence in the room. Aaron looked at the person on


    the bed and saw that Edward had opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling. His eyes were clear. How


    could he look like a person who had just woken up from aa?


    Before Aaron could ask him, he moved his thin lips and said, "she is crying."


    It had been three years since she came back. Why could she smile to anyone but be cold to him. She


    didn''t miss him at all. She didn''t angry at all as before when she saw that the ambiguous rtionship


    between Maggi and him. It seemed that all her deep love and resentment had disappeared, but all her


    calm emotions made him unwilling. However, when he "fainted", he clearly saw the fear in her eyes and


    the tears on her cheeks.


    If she still had feelings for him, why should she be with another man?


    I will be back soon. What did you do at home today? ¡ª¡ª


    When she was on the phone just now, she didn''t sound like she was talking to her family. But did she


    say that she was going home? Was she going back to her and Harriet''s home?


    "Edward! Are you... " Before Aaron could say the word "pretend to be faint", he saw the divorce


    agreement on the bedside table. Then he suddenly realized and felt it very interesting. "I see! You brat!


    He had tried his best not to divorce her! But since you don''t want to divorce, why do you go to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau with her?"


    Edward had already sat up and said indifferently, "I thought she would refuse to sign it for the sake of


    Daria."


    "Ha-ha... I didn''t expect that Mr. Edward would make a mistake!" Aaron couldn''t helpughing, ignoring


    the murderous look in Edward''s eyes. He added, "but it seems that little pepper has changed. If it was


    in the past, I think she could have stolen the child at night!"


    He also thought so...


    Therefore, the night when she first came to see Daria, he stood by the window of his room and looked


    at her for a whole night, but he did not see her sneaking in. In the past three years, his mother had


    mentioned several times that she wanted to change the lock. He was afraid that when she suddenly


    came back, her fingerprints couldn''t unlock the lock ande in, so he hadn''t changed. If she had


    been like before, she would havee in to see Daria even if she had climbed the wall, let alone open


    the door directly.


    He had been waiting for her the whole night, but she didn''t show up. That night, thest warmth in his


    heart was pouring cold.


    He knew that she woulde to him today, so he deliberately let Maggi enter his office to let her know


    that he didn''tck women in the past few years. He thought she would be angry and scold, but she


    didn''t.


    You have to think it over. Nowadays, many couples act on their own will. They haven''t divorced for a


    month ande to remarry again! ¡ª¡ª


    Yes! We won''t. ¡ª¡ª


    She was so determined at that time, made up her mind and couldn''t wait to divorce with him. Was she


    going to marry Harriet?


    "I''ve made up my mind. We won''t divorce for the time being!"


    "You even pretended to faint. Why do you still want to divorce?" Seeing that he was still lying on the


    bed, Aaron asked, "Why are you still lying on the bed? I''m going to have to drink!"


    But he didn''t say anything. He just gave the phone to Aaron and gave him a hint with his eyes. Just


    then, her phone rang. It was Anna.


    "You bastard! Aaron suddenly understand. If you don''t want to divorce, why do you still talk about


    marriage with the Fang Family? !"


    Having been getting along with him for more than thirty years, how could he not understand what bad


    things he was going to ask him to do?


    "It''s your treat tonight," said Aaron with a smile


    Then he picked up the phone, "hello?"


    Anna recognized her brother''s voice at once. "Aaron? Where is Moo moo?"


    "I was about to call you, sister, Moo moo was fainted because of exhaustion. He is still in the hospital!


    But the doctor said there was nothing wrong and he could leave the hospital when he woke up!" As he


    spoke, he didn''t forget to meet the cold eyes of Edward.

 Chapter 237 He Is Here!

    Chapter 237 He Is Here!


    As soon as Anna heard that his son was in the hospital, she didn''t listen to him at all. She stood up


    from the sofa with a "whoosh" sound. She was so nervous that her hands almost couldn''t hold the


    phone steadily. "How is he? What did the doctor say?"


    Knowing that she was too nervous to hear clearly, Aaron patiently repeated what he had just said, "the


    doctor said that he was too tired but could go home when he woke up." He knew that Anna would


    definitely want to see her son, so he added, "sister, don''t be nervous. The doctor has told me to let him


    have a good rest, so you don''t have toe here. I can stay here and take care of him."


    "Oh! I see..." A strange response came from the other end of the phone. When Aaron was about to


    hang up, the person on the other end of the phone suddenly added, "I''m still worried. I''ll go and have a


    look!"


    In order to avoid the wedding with the Fang Family, Edward didn''t want them toe, but if Aaron


    refused again, it would make Anna more suspicious.


    "Okay! But it''s ok that youe alone. Moo moo doesn''t sleep well these years. I''m afraid too many


    people will disturb his sleep."


    "Okay!" After hanging up the phone, Anna stood aside and thought for a long time.


    It was already past five o''clock. It was almost time to go to the Fang Family''s house for the


    appointment, but he suddenly said that he fainted. She really felt a little suspicious. In the past three


    years, his son had a hard time because of Ang, the unsatisfied woman. No matter how hard she


    tried to persuade him, he would not divorce with that woman. She knew that her son looked cold on the


    surface, but in fact, he was easy to be softhearted. It was not easy for him to divorce with that woman,


    but why did he suddenly faint? He was afraid that Ang might put obstacles in his way, and that her


    son might change his mind again!


    At that time, although she was not very satisfied with Ang, she epted her because she made her


    son happy. However, Ang left without saying a word. She had been indifferent to him for the past


    three years, and she had never appeared even when he had almost lost his life. It was unforgivable!


    She would never let such an irresponsible and conscienceless woman step into the Yan Family again!


    On the other side, Aaron hung up the phone and said helplessly, "I''ve tried my best. You know how


    much the people of the Yan Family don''t like pepper now. I''m afraid that you''ll have a longer way to


    pursue your wife!"


    He didn''t deny it, but he said sarcastically, "I heard that this is your fourth blind date this week!"


    "Well... Right? When little pepper told me that you fainted in the hospital, you didn''t know how happy I


    was. Fortunately, I avoided the fifth round." He smiledcently.


    "You can''t hide beyond the first day of the first year." He said.


    "s! You''re lucky. At least you have Daria! Even if you don''t marry anymore, the Yan Family will not


    be doomed! You made me suffer..."


    Edward''s eyes darkened, but Aaron, who was immersed in distress, didn''t notice it.


    "Why don''t you marry another woman?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    With his hands crossed over his chest and the back against the wall, Aaron smiled and asked, "what


    about you? Selina is gentle and considerate. Why do you marry her?"


    Edward''s heart thumped. He turned his head and looked out of the window. The dusk came in through


    the window. Although it was not as stunning as the morning glow, it had an indescribable warmth.


    Looking at the sunset glow, Aaron said in a lonely voice, "Coco had married. Her husband is an


    English. She said she wouldn''te back."


    His voice was very light, but in the quiet room, Edward could hear it clearly. He looked at Aaron, only to


    find that his eyes were still fixed on the dusk, and tears were silently flowing out.


    After waiting for sixteen years, she finally put on the wedding dress, but it was not him who put it on her


    When they were young, they thought time was enough to wait. They were nearly forty years old, and


    now they didn''t know how many more sixteen years they would have in the rest of their lives.


    Appearance, talent, money, status... They had so many things that were pursued by people of the


    world, but they couldn''t get the gentleness that they longed for the most in their hearts...


    In the Xu Family''s house, Darcy opened the door, but the knee high Eden opened the door. Seeing her


    son, Ang squatted down and happily held him up. "Eden, I miss you so much!"


    Being held up, Eden suddenly wrapped his arms around her neck and smiled, "Mommy!"


    Although in other ways, Eden was much more obedient than ordinary children, once he saw Ang


    leave without him, he would cry very loudly!


    "You are finally back! He didn''t see you when he woke up. He cried for almost an hour! Atst, your


    father coaxed him with an abacus."


    "An abacus?" She was a little surprised. "Does Eden like abacus?"


    Darcy closed the door and followed her daughter to the hall. She smiled and said, "yes! He was very


    serious when your father was calcting on an abacus!"


    "Really?" She looked at her son in her arms and asked, "do you like abacus?"


    "Okay!" He nodded, "dada..."


    Looking at the voice of Eden learning calction, she was first stunned, and thenughed with her


    mother. "Eden has a really good taste! Abacus is a good thing. I heard that it can develop children''s


    intelligence and thinking very well! "


    Although Eden was only two years old and could not understand what the adults said most of the time,


    he could judge whether the adults were happy or angry ording to their expressions. Darcy thought


    that this child was too smart, but she thought it was normal since her daughter and Edward were both


    so smart.


    Thinking of Eden''s father, Darcy asked, "when are you going back to the Yan Family?"


    She went to see Daria, but she didn''t tell her family that the Yan Family was not good to her. She even


    told them that she got along well with Daria. And she didn''t dare to tell them that she was going to


    divorce with Edward.


    "Let''s wait and see!" Hiding her sadness, she smiled and said, "I''ve only been back for a short time! Are


    you trying to drive me away?"


    She nned to move to the teachers'' apartment in two weeks. As for Eden... She really didn''t know


    what to do.


    "What are you talking about? You''ve been back for several days. Why don''t you go back and live with


    them? And what about that Harriet?"


    "He''s here today?" Recently, he came here frequently, almost came every day.


    "I told him you weren''t home. He said he woulde back tonight! You are a married woman. Why


    does he alwayse to you?" Darcy said unhappily.


    Ang didn''t want to talk about it anymore, so she asked, "where is my father?"


    "He said he was going to meet an important customer with your brother and they wouldn''te back


    for dinner!"


    "Then only three of us will have dinner tonight?"


    "Yes! I already cooked for him, then he said he wouldn''t eat at home! We three can''t finish all of them!"


    At this time, the doorbell rang. Ang wanted to open the door, seeing that Ang was holding the


    child, she said, "I''ll open it!"


    Then she walked over the door. Ang also looked over. When her mother opened the door, she saw a


    smile on Harriet''s face. He greeted, "aunt."


    Darcy was a little unhappy, "look for Ang?"


    "Yes! Ang left her watch in my car, so I sent it here."


    Darcy rolled her eyes in her heart and said in a low voice, "you didn''t take it out this afternoon?"


    For a moment, he felt a little embarrassed. Fortunately, Ang had already walked over with the child


    in her arms. Seeing him, Eden happily called, "Uncle Harriet!"


    Ang realized that her watch was left in his car when she heard their conversation just now. She


    smiled and said, "why did you bring it here in person?"


    "It''s on the same way anyway, so I sent it here." Then he showed the toy in his hand to Eden and


    asked, "look, what did Uncle bring to you?"


    Eden didn''t know what it was, but he happily reached out his hands to hold the toy box.


    "Why did you buy him things again? Don''t spoil him!"


    "I take Eden as my godson. I''m so happy to buy toys for my son!"


    Ang knew what he meant and didn''t know what to say. She smiled awkwardly and said, e in


    and have a seat!"


    Seeing that he was about toe in, Darcy smiled and said, "well... We are having dinner now. How


    about Mr. Harriete here another day?"


    He knew that her daughter had a family, but he still stepped in and said that Eden was his son. He


    must have some bad intentions! Darcy couldn''t let her daughter''s family be destroyed by this man!


    Harriet knew that Ang''s mother didn''t like him, so he didn''t dare to go in. Ang was speechless.


    After all, he had helped her a lot. How could she treat his benefactor like this? She said, "Mom, didn''t


    you say that you cooked too much today? Since Harriet is here. It''s a good idea to invite him help


    eating something."


    She didn''t know what to say since her daughter invited him in. The four of them sat down to have


    dinner, "Ang, I''ve heard from you that Auntie is good at cooking. Tomato and egg are really good!"


    Over the years, Harriet was not as introverted as before. He also learned how to say something nice to


    make people like him.


    "Just somemon eggs and tomatoes..." Darcy lowered her head and said unhappily.


    Feeling her hostility, Harriet felt a little embarrassed, but he had to bite the bullet. Then he habitually


    picked up scrambled eggs with tomatoes and was about to send them to Ang''s bowl. Seeing this,


    Darcy quickly picked up a piece of chicken for her and said, "look at you. You have lost a lot of weight


    without Moo moo to take care of you these years."


    Darcy mentioned Edward on purpose, Harriet''s hand paused in the air and sent the fried eggs with


    tomato to Eden''s bowl. "Eden, you like fried eggs with tomato the most. I''ll help you."


    Ang was speechless, but she could only pretend that nothing had happened. She said to Eden,


    "uncle help you get you some food. You should say thank you."


    "Thank you, uncle." Eden replied absentmindedly and ate obediently.


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong..."


    At this time, the doorbell rang.


    "Who is it?" Ang murmured and stood up to open the door. At the same time, Darcy also looked at


    the direction of the door and wanted to see who wasing.


    Ang was stunned the moment she opened the door.


    Outside the door, Edward stood in front of her with an expressionless face. He casted her nce and


    walked past her before she could say anything. Then he entered the room.


    Why would hee? Was she wrong?


    "Who is it?" Darcy asked and then Edward came in. When she saw it was her son-inw, she stood up


    and was surprised, "Moo moo?"

 Chapter 238 His Son!

    Chapter 238 His Son!


    Why did hee here? What was he doing here? Did he find the existence of Eden?


    Seeing that he was about to turn his head to look at the dining room, Ang quickly grabbed him and


    dragged him out. She quickly closed the door. With an angry face, she asked, "what are you doing


    here?"


    These days, he didn''t allow her to see Daria. He deliberately flirted with other women in front of her. He


    even let her know that he and Selina were going to get married. She had always been calm to him.


    Now he just came the Xu Family to look for her. Why was she so angry?


    Just now, he caught a glimpse of a man in the dining room. Although he was not 100% sure who the


    man was, he could guess that it was Harriet!


    He sneered, "what''s wrong? Are you angry because I saw you take another man home?"


    "What are you talking about? Even if I take another man home, do I need to be angry with you given to


    our rtionship now?" She was just angry because of his sudden visit. She was even more afraid that


    he would find out the existence of Eden. Eden had the same face as him. Anyone who saw him would


    know that he was his son!


    Seeing the panic in her eyes, he asked, "who is in the room?"


    She wasn''t sure who he was asking. She wanted to cover up her panic with anger. "It''s none of your


    business? !"


    Ang red at him. Afraid of being asked something, she turned around and wanted to go back to


    the room. As soon as she took a step forward, her arm was grabbed by him forcefully. The strong force


    pulled her back hit the wall hard, and she screamed with pain. He pressed his left hand on her side to


    stop her from leaving, and raised her chin with his right hand, forcing her to look straight into his eyes.


    "Have you had an affair with him for all these years?"


    Ang was in a bad mood. His sudden rudeness made her very angry. She shook her head, trying to


    get rid of the hand holding her chin, but how could he let her get rid of it so easily? She tried to break


    away from his hand, only to find that he was as calm as a mountain.


    She had to re at him with red eyes, "what the hell do you want to do?"


    "I want to ask you if you have been with him all these years!"


    "If you have to force me to answer like this, then that''s it!"


    All of a sudden, a huge pain came from her chin, and he was so angry that he could not help trembling.


    "Don''t forget that you haven''t divorced with me! This is a felony of remarriage!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Not to mention whether she was with another man or not, what about him?


    "Huh! Don''t you think you are ridiculous? Will there be less women around you than men around me?


    Aren''t you going to tell the Fang Family about your marriage? Speaking of the crime of remarriage, you


    havemitted it three years ago!"


    Even if he had done something wrong, he didn''t want to leave Vanessa, nor did he want to divorce her.


    She left the divorce agreement and just wanted to live quietly in a ce without him. Even if she came


    back and found that the women around him came and gone one after another, she had never thought


    of fight for the property with the crime of remarriage he hadmitted. What right did he have to


    question her?!


    Tears welled up in her eyes, but they didn''t fall. Her stubborn face reminded him of what had happened


    three years ago. Over the years, she was still like this!


    Although he was angry, he subconsciously lowered his anger when he heard she questioned the


    woman around him. When he was about to say something, the door suddenly opened. Hearing the


    noise, Edward quickly put down his hand.


    It was Darcy who opened the door.


    Three years ago, she suddenly received a call from her daughter, who told her that she had left the S


    City for a graduate school. She said that she was afraid that she would not be willing to leave before


    telling her. In the past three years, although Ang had contacted her family, Edward rarely came.


    Only during the Spring Festival, he asked her eldest daughter Shawn to bring them some gifts. It was


    normal that Edward didn''t have time toe, but in the past three years, Ang didn''t evene


    back for the Spring Festival. Two years ago, she suddenly said that she had a child, which made her


    doubt.


    However, Eden was exactly the same as Edward, so Darcy put aside the suspicion that her daughter


    had left with another man. Ang had been back for half a month, but she didn''t want to go back to the


    Yan Family. The Yan Family hadn''te either. She was suspecting a lot of things and couldn''t fall


    asleep at night. Harriet''s frequent visit made her even more anxious. Edward''s visit today made her in a


    good mood!


    "Moo moo, are you here to pick up Ang and take her back to the Yan Family?" Darcy wished she


    could go back to the room at once, throw out her luggage, and take out Eden, asking Edward to take


    them all back to to the Yan Family!


    Hearing her question, Edward turned to look at Ang, who seemed to have a guilty conscience, and


    then lowered her eyes slightly, as if trying to hide some emotion.


    Seeing the strange expressions on their faces, Darcy knew that the two were in conflict. No matter


    what kind of conflict they had, the couple will be make up for it soon. She smiled and said, "Moo moo,


    So she didn''t tell her family that they were going to divorce today?


    He didn''t reply immediately. He looked at Ang again, only to see that she held Darcy''s hand


    nervously and said, "Edward is very busy. Don''t keep him! Next time! Next time!"


    Edward?


    How long had it been since he heard her call his name so intimately?


    "Mom, I''m full."


    The young voice was full of expectations for praise. When everyone followed the voice and looked


    over, Eden attentively pulled her sleeve to remind her.


    Mom? This is... Her baby?! !


    Shock could be seen in Edward''s usually calm eyes. He wanted to see the boy clearly, but before the


    boy could turned his head, she had already picked him up and walked into the room.


    "Whose child is this? Edward grabbed her and asked. !"


    She was so nervous that her whole body was trembling. At the same time, Eden looked at the uncle


    with a long face and said coldly, "let go of my mom!"


    While saying, he hit his hand with his little hand.


    Harriet also stood at the door at the time. Ang held the child tightly with her back to Edward. She


    took a deep breath and couldn''t help but shed tears when she closed her eyes.


    She was so stubborn and unyielding, but she shed tears in front of so many people.


    Ang handed the baby to Darcy and took his hand and walked toward the room.


    Looking at Eden''s familiar face, Edward''s heart beat fast. Because... He seemed to see himself in his


    childhood...


    It was not until he was pulled into the room and she closed the door that he came to his senses.


    "Edward, you gave me a credit card before. I spent three million and seven hundred thousand in total.


    When I sell the house in H City, the money will be enough to pay you back. I don''t need a penny from


    the Yan Family for our divorce. I couldn''t recognize Daria, but Eden..." With a pale face and trembling


    all over, she couldn''t help but sob when she said this. But in the end, she gritted her teeth and said


    firmly, although there was panic in her eyes, "I will never give up the custody of Eden to the Yan


    Family!"

 Chapter 239 If The Child Is Mine

    Chapter 239 If The Child Is Mine


    Edward just stared at her without any expression in his eyes, "if this child is mine, his surname should


    be Yan. But... Before the test resultes out, he can''t be surnamed Yan for the time being."


    If this child is mine, his surname should be Yan. ¡ª¡ª


    Ang stared at him nkly with her eyes full of tears. She wanted to say something, but her throat


    was choked. She couldn''t breathe.


    If...


    It turned out that in his heart, she was such a woman?!


    After a long while, she lowered her head, and then raised the corners of her mouth slightly. She


    sneered at herself, "well..."


    But this time, she was no longer like a pepper and insisted on choking him back. She lowered her head


    and sneered at herself. Seeing her like this, Edward couldn''t see through the meaning of her smile, but


    his anger was still there.


    At this moment, his phone rang, and the atmosphere in the room happened to be strange and


    depressing.


    "Hello?" He answered the phone.


    "You finally answered the phone! Your mother happened to see you leave when she arrived at the


    hospital. I guess she went after you!" Aaron said with a headache.


    So his mother was also downstairs now?


    "I see." Since she left without a word three years ago, and he almost died, his mother hated Ang


    very much. If he stayed here for too long, his mother would think too much.


    Before hanging up the phone, he said, "thank you! Dear Aaron!"


    "I am your uncle!" On the other side, Aaron deliberately showed his identity as an elder.


    Ang, who was standing aside, kept an eye on Edward secretly. When she saw him looking back at


    her, she looked away. Without saying anything, thetter opened the door and left. Ang was afraid


    that he would take Eden away, so she followed behind him closely. Suddenly, he stopped and looked at


    the direction of sofa.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    On the sofa, Harriet was holding Eden and helping him remove the toys. They looked like the


    rtionship between a father and a son. Seeing this, Ang didn''t care about Edward''s emotion and


    walked over to pick up Eden. "Thank you, Harriet. I''m sorry. I have something to deal with at home


    today."


    Harriet didn''t expect that Edward would suddenly visit. Hearing what Ang said, he understood what


    she meant. He stood up and said, "Why are you so polite to me? It''s gettingte. I''m going back."


    "Okay!"


    It was not that she ignored Edward, but that she didn''t know how to face him. At this moment, the man


    behind her clenched his fists, and his knuckles turned pale. Before they turned around, he had already


    strode away.


    Although she caught a glimpse of him leaving, Ang didn''t have any reaction. Seeing the anger in his


    eyes, Harriet asked worriedly, "are you okay?"


    He was worried that Edward would hurt her.


    She shook her head and smiled, "who else can bully me?"


    "You!" He couldn''t help but rub her head. "Sometimes you just pretend to be strong and don''t give


    others a chance to let you rely on!"


    There was bitterness in her eyes, but she just smiled faintly. "It''s sote, but you still stay at my home.


    Is it really appropriate for you to do this?"


    "Is it really good for you to drive the guest away like this?" He joked.


    Outside the room, beside the door, Edward leaned his head back against the wall, unwilling to show his


    pain and care. He closed his eyes. Hearing the two people joking in a good tone, his heart ached again


    and again. He didn''t leave until he heard the two people walking outside.

 Chapter 240 Settle The Marriage As Soon As Possible

    Chapter 240 Settle The Marriage As Soon As Possible


    Anna had been waiting downstairs for a long time. When Edward saw his mother, he greeted her


    calmly. Suddenly, Anna burst into tears.


    Her face was full of pity. Edward couldn''t bear to see a woman cry, especially the woman he loved. His


    mother was already more than 50 years old, but she still cried for him. He lowered his eyelids and


    pursed his lips, but he could not find the car of Bowen and his mother.


    Seeing him looking around, Anna said, "I let Bowen go back first. Take me to the Fang Family! We had


    made an appointment with the Fang Family and we should go to greet to them."


    Of course, Edward knew that she asked him to go with her.


    "Okay!" He answered and opened the door for his mother. As soon as he got on the car, he saw Ang


    and Harriet also came out.


    All of a sudden, he didn''t step on the gas, but turned his head. Through the window, he saw the two


    people talking about something, with a faint smile on their faces. Suddenly, Harriet rubbed her head, at


    the same time he tightened his grip on the steering wheel.


    "Moo moo, life is not long. I''ve been over fifty and waiting for my grandson for more than ten years, and


    now I have Daria. Besides, Daria..." Her eyes darkened and she continued, "if you really can''t let her


    go, you can take her back to the Yan Family. How many years could I live? The one who will


    apany you to the end is not your mother, but your other half."


    Edward looked away from the two and listened to his mother''s words carefully. He knew how much his


    mother hated Ang. She would rather let Daria not know the existence of Ang. She said this just


    because she was worried about his feelings.


    He kept silent for a while. Although he didn''t respond, his indifferent eyes were the best answer. He


    started the car and left.


    In Fang''s house, all the dishes were waiting for the distinguished guest. It was supposed to be a dinner


    at seven o''clock, but now it was almost eight o''clock. Seeing that it was almost eight o''clock, Jonson


    med his son in his heart, but he exined with a smile, "I heard that something happened in the


    company, so I called to urge him!"


    At first, Lte had a good impression of Edward, but after a few times, she knew that he didn''t care


    about her daughter at all, but her daughter was insisted to marry him, which made her very


    ufortable. Three years ago, the two families had also been talked about the marriage. Later, the


    people of the Yan Family said that Selina was a good child, and Edward had a girlfriend. As parents,


    they didn''t know that he had a girlfriend, so they wrongly arranged the two families to meet.


    The daughter-inw of the Yan Family had left for three years. No one knew what had happened. At


    the beginning, he said that he wanted to see Selina. Now he had broken up with his ex-wife and came


    to look for their precious daughter. Did he think Selina was a backup?


    Lte really didn''t want her daughter to marry such a man! However, in the past three years, her dear


    daughter always went to the Yan family''s house regardless of her parents'' objection. She really didn''t


    want to dy her daughter, and she respected her daughter, so she agreed to have a dinner and have


    a good talk with them again.


    Her daughter said that Edward wanted to marry her, but they had waited for almost an hour. Didn''t they


    take Fang Family seriously?


    "The dishes are hot and cold. Let''s eat first!" Although Lte was generous and decent, everyone


    could see the anger on her face.


    "Mom!" Selina knew that her mother had a bad impression of Edward, but she didn''t want to give up


    waiting. She said anxiously, "Uncle Jonson, father, mother, you eat first. I''ll go to see if Edward is


    coming!"


    Lte wanted to stop her daughter, but she had already run out with her skirt. Before Selina ran to the


    door, she saw that Edward and Anna got off the car.


    "They are here!" Said Selina happily.


    Selina had always been introverted. In the year after Edward got married, she seldom went out of her


    room. It was rare for Lte to see her daughter so happy, but her mood was veryplicated. It was


    not good to fall in love with someone as indifferent as Edward.


    For a moment, Lte''s eyes were wet.


    Outside the door, the two of them got out of the car. Anna whispered, "be more tolerantter. Don''t hurt


    Selina''s heart again. Think about your father''s difficulties before you act willfully."


    Edward just frowned, neither refuted nor agreed.


    The moment he stepped into the gate of Fang Family, Selina came up to him with great enthusiasm,


    held his hand and said, "you''re here? !"


    She was wearing a red silk dress, very elegant. Her fair face flushed, and her eyes were full of


    excitement but suppressed.


    All of a sudden, he recalled the sweet time he spent with Ang three years ago. She was not in a


    hurry to sleep and insisted on waiting for him toe back. The moment he opened the door, she


    rushed up and hung her hands around his neck, her face full of shyness and excitement...


    His eyes suddenly softened and he smiled warmly at the person in front of him. The moment Selina


    saw his smile, she felt that all the waiting and suffering were worth it. She smiled knowingly and said,


    "let''s eat!"


    Anna was slightly relieved to see that Edward was dragged into the dining table by Selina. Seeing that


    her daughter clung to him, Lte felt ufortable, but when she saw that Edward was not as cold


    as usual, her anger faded a little.


    At the table, Jonson and Rose were still talking with each other, while the others were chatting while


    eating. The atmosphere during the meal was harmonious. Until they were almost finished. "Our family


    means to get married as soon as possible," said Jonson


    Rose said: "Selina is already twenty-eight years old. She is not young anymore. It''s better to do it as


    soon as possible!"


    Lte smiled and said, "if it''s appropriate, we should do it as soon as possible. But Selina is my only


    daughter. I hope to follow traditional ways of the procedure and rules of the marriage. They will get the


    marriage certificate first and then hold a banquet."


    "Of course!" Anna said to his son, "pick a good day and get the marriage certificate with Selina. How


    about hand over the wedding n to Hilda?"


    "Okay!" Edward nodded, put down his chopsticks and said with a smile, "just as everyone said."


    Since the wedding was settled, the two families had a good chat, but Lte was full of something on


    her mind. After the Yan family left, her daughter took a shower and she walked into her daughter''s


    room.


    Selina was sharing it with her friends and happily said that she was going to get married. When she


    saw her mothere in, she hung up the phone.


    Lte sat down and said nothing. Seeing her mother''s worried face, Selina asked, "what''s wrong?


    Mom?"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "s..." She sighed and held her daughter''s hand. "I''ve been looking forward to it for three or four


    years. Finally, I''m looking forward to your marriage. But... But I''m not as happy as I think."


    Edward had refused the Fang Family. Now that he had a fight with his former wife, he came to Selina


    again. There was only one child in the Fang Family, and she had been spoiled and grown up. Lte


    only hoped to find a man who really loved her daughter. But how could a man like Edward really like


    her daughter? In this dinner, although the parents of the Yan Family were enthusiastic, but everyone


    could see that there was no love between Edward and Selina, let alone spoil...


    "Mom, I know what you are worried about." Selina was grateful for her mother''s concern, and also


    understood her disappointment. She held her arm and rested her head on her mother''s shoulder.


    "There is still so much time left. Edward will know that I''m good! Didn''t mom and dad slowly develop


    your rtionship after you got married?"


    "That''s not the same? Although your father didn''t love me at that time, he was a gentle and considerate


    person. I''m afraid that Edward will turn a blind eye to you after you get married. You are my only


    daughter. I don''t want you to be bullied. But... If you insist on marrying him, I won''t say anything. But I


    hope that no matter how unhappy you are in the future, don''t hurt yourself." Speaking of this, Lte''s


    eyes were wet.


    Selina was immersing in happiness, so she didn''t listen to her. She smiled and said, "Mom, you think


    too much!"


    She finally got married to Edward. How could she not be happy?


    "s..."

 Chapter 241 He Wont Let Her Get What She Wants

    Chapter 241 He Won''t Let Her Get What She Wants


    In the Yan Family, they walked into the hall. Jonson said, "go to the study. I have something to ask


    you!"


    Seeing her husband''s darkened face, Anna knew that he was going to teach her son a lesson again.


    She took her son''s hand and reminded him, "listen to what your father will sayter and behave well."


    Edward knew that his mother was afraid that he would quarrel with his father, but he didn''t directly


    agree to listen to his mother.


    In the study, Jonson sat on the chair, opened the door and said, "although Selina is not as smart as


    Ang, at least her character is not as fierce as Ang. It''s impossible that she doesn''t know the


    women you keep outside. You don''t want to stay at home. A self-esteem person like Ang is not


    suitable for you!"


    Edward lowered his head and kept silent all time long. For a moment, he didn''t even know why things


    had turned out like this. Even when the DC Capital Group was at the start stage, he had never felt so


    out of control.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Jonson knew that he still couldn''t forget Ang. How could his son


    be defeated by a woman? Even he could maintain the marriage rationally at that time. After a long


    silence, he breathed heavily and said, "if Selina doesn''t me you for those women outside, your


    mother and I won''t care so much. But you have to know that illegitimate children are not allowed in the


    Yan Family. You are going to marry Selina. You have to think about how you can strike a bnce. As


    for Ang..."


    He paused and asked, "what are you going to do with her?"


    "Divorce." He said without hesitation.


    "Since you have made up your mind, your mother and I won''t say anything more. After all, she has


    been with you for several years. Don''t treat her unfairly."


    "Okay!"


    "Nothing else. You can go out now." Looking at his son''s indifferent face, Jonson felt as if he had seen


    himself decades ago. His eyes were far away. It took him a long time to recover from his deep memory.


    Outside the door, Anna was waiting there worriedly. Seeing her sone out, she rushed up to him.


    "Your father didn''t me you for anything, did he?"


    "No." He said sincerely.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s good." She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it''s gettingte. Take a shower and go to bed!"


    "Okay..."


    When Edward returned to his room, the decoration here was the same as it was three years ago,


    except for the wedding photos. However, a lot of jars were missing on the dress table, and Ang, who


    was sitting in front of her and patting her face and skin care, was also missing.


    Sitting on the sofa, he suddenly felt that fate was a little strange. Three years ago, when Hilda asked


    him why he didn''t want to get married, he thought of how his father treated his mother and couldn''t find


    the true meaning of marriage. Perhaps this was fate. In just three years, he seemed to have be


    the copy of his father. In order to let his parents live the rest of their lives in peace, he married the


    woman which his father said very suitable to marry with, but he didn''t like. And now he strongly


    understood why his father was looking for joy outside. No... He was a little different from his father. He


    was with Vanessa because of her, and he was with Maggi also because of her...


    Every time at thought of her, his mind was filled with all kinds of her. She was in another man''s arms,


    she let another man rub her head, and she smiled at the other man... She even wanted his child to


    have another surname!


    Thinking of the child, he suddenly stood up excitedly.


    He suppressed his inner impulse and put aside the matter of the child temporarily tonight. That child


    should be a boy, he looks very simr to him! It must be his child! Absolutely!


    What he said tonight was just to irritate her. It turned out that they had a child! He looked two years


    old? That was to say, Ang was pregnant before she left!


    It had been a long time since Edward became so excited. He stood up from the sofa and paced back


    and forth subconsciously. That child... She never mentioned it!


    Otherwise, they would secretly hide their children! If it weren''t for his sudden visit today, he would never


    know that he had a son! What''s the baby''s name? She seemed to call him Ze Qing? Which Ze and


    which Qing?


    It suddenly urred to him that Harriet was ying with the child today, and the child seemed to be


    very familiar with him. Then he thought of the child pping his hands angrily. He was so alienated, as


    if he was a strange bad guy!


    She even made his child not know his father, but kiss another man!


    Thinking of this, his excitement was slightly calmed down, and then overwhelmed by anger.


    She broke into his world, pushed him into the abyss and messed up his life. Why... Why should she live


    her happy life as she like?


    He let her go if she didn''t want to continue to be the daughter-inw of the Yan Family. But even so, he


    would not let her marry Harriet as she wished! He wanted to make her pay for her betrayal in the past


    three years! Let her feel the life and death separation with her true love! Let her child call another


    woman mother!

 Chapter 242 Eden Is Missing

    Chapter 242 Eden Is Missing


    At the end of summer in the south, the heat was breathtaking. The S City was a coastal area, and the


    whole ground was emitting hot air.


    In the children''s Park of the department store, Lesley analyzed, "it seems that the face of Eden was just


    copied from him. He said these words probably because he was angry that you left three years ago!


    And..."


    Speaking of anger, shouldn''t she be angrier? He didn''t want to break up with Vanessa, nor did he want


    to divorce her. What could she do?


    Even three years had passed, her wound had not healed but festered. Feeling stuffy in her chest, she


    smiled faintly and said, "I''m going to the bathroom. Please help me take care of Eden."


    "Okay, go ahead!" Watching her leave, Lesley couldn''t help but sigh.


    ording to Ang''s character, she could only hate the fact that Edward had an affair. But so many


    years had passed, and she still couldn''t forget Edward. It was difficult for her to get out of the shadow of


    their rtionship.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Just as Lesley was lost in thought, she heard a shrill cry of rk. She suddenly came to her senses.


    When she looked over, rk walked towards her with his mouth open widely.


    rk was born to y tricks. Most of the time, he had trouble with Eden was because he want to


    snatch the toys. Although his son was only three years old, he often ndered Eden. This time, she


    also guessed that rk had snatched something from Eden.


    Lesley didn''t feel heartbroken when she saw her son walking towards her in tears. Instead, she


    covered her forehead with her hand as if she was having a headache. rk had already came to her,


    held her thighs and raised his head, afraid that she wouldn''t see his miserable face.


    Facing her son''s pitiful act, she said indifferently, "what do you want to say? Tell me after you finish


    crying."


    Usually, if he cried to his god-mother, she would coax him. rk knew that his mother wouldn''t care


    about how miserable he was crying, so he began to look around while crying.


    "You don''t have to look for her. Your godmother is not here." Lesley knew that he wanted to tell Ang,


    so she told him.


    rk paused at first, but then sat on the ground and continued to cry.


    Although Lesley felt ashamed, she was used to his tantrum in public.


    Ang came back and asked, "what''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    As soon as he saw his godmother, he raised his head and cried more sadly. Ang squatted down and


    hugged him, "did Eden hit you again?"


    Although Eden was always quiet, he was not easy to be bullied.


    "Eden... Eden grabbed my ball and hit me when I was ying there!"


    "Don''t listen to him! Eden is ying toys quietly. He always likes to flirt with him. Let alone Eden, I will


    break his hand! " She was really worried about her son''s habit of flirting. Because he liked to y the


    self-injury trick. If he hit on other children in the kindergarten, he would probably cry!


    "Mommy is a tiger! A tigress!" rk cried.


    Ang was amused, "why do you say your mom like that? Tell me, what happened?"


    "Eden took my things..." He sobbed, but didn''t look at Ang. Seeing the guilty look in his eyes, Ang


    guessed something and said, "Well! Then I''ll ask Eden and let''s go to check the surveince video over


    there. We can check what you have done just now! "


    Hearing this, rk wiped his tears and said, "I''m going to y with my ne!"


    Then he ran to the amusement park.


    "Look! I''ve told you that it was him who made trouble and kept framing others!" Looking at her son''s


    back, Lesley said helplessly, "s! Why is Eden so good? And look at rk... s..."


    As for Eden, why didn''t Ang find him ying ball in the same ce? She went to the amusement


    park and didn''t find the child on the slide. Eden liked to y with his toys quietly. At first, she thought he


    was hiding somewhere, but after searching for two times, she still couldn''t find him. So she became


    anxious. "Eden? Eden..."

 Chapter 243 Why Doesnt He Look Like Her At All

    Chapter 243 Why Doesn''t He Look Like Her At All


    At first, she tried her best to be calm, but in the end, her mind was in a mess. Every time she saw


    someone who looked even a little like her son, she would turn their faces to confirm. But when she saw


    the strange little face, her expectation was driven to the bottom again and again.


    Lesley felt guilty, but she could still keep calm and went to the staff with her son in her arms. The staff


    of the department store soon came out to help looking for the child.


    Forty-five minutester, in the monitoring room, they saw that Eden seemed to see someone. Then he


    put down the ball in his hand and walked out by himself. That was to say, Eden wasn''t taken away by


    someone at the beginning.


    "Isn''t there someone watching the amusement park? Why didn''t you see the kide out? !" Ang


    trembled and med him out of control.


    In fact, before entering the monitoring room, Ang had already questioned the staff guarding at the


    door, and they had a quarrel. The staff was also angry. "Your child walked out by himself! You didn''t


    take good care of your own child, and he wasn''t taken away. He left without permission. Is this your


    responsibility?"


    Ang was on the verge of breaking down. She couldn''t imagine what she would do if Eden was taken


    away by thewbreakers? There were so many news about children''s trafficking, gouging out children''s


    eyes, or breaking children''s limbs and ask them to beg... How could she forgive herself?


    In fact, it was not only the staff''s fault, but also their fault for not taking good care of the child. However,


    the staff''s attitude was really infuriating!


    With a dark face, Lesley said to the manager, "don''t you have a bottom line to recruit people here? He


    didn''t even see him when he came out. After what happened, the only thing he knew was to pass the


    buck! And... What kind of service is this? Isn''t the quality of employees too low in such a bigpany?


    !"


    Hearing this, the staff wanted to refute, but the security guard beside said, "stop arguing. Now the most


    important thing is to find the child! How about this? Send me a WeChat news retweet right away.


    Maybe we can find the child!"


    "No way!" Ang, who was sitting aside holding her head, stood up excitedly and stopped him, "no!


    You can''t expose the child''s information!"


    If it was reported on the news, the people of the Yan Family would immediately figure out that Eden


    was their child through his face!


    The staff in the monitoring room looked at each other and felt that her behavior was a little strange.


    After a moment of silence, the staff who was in charge of the children in the amusement park sneered,


    "the child was most probably a bastard!"


    "Watch your mouth!" Lesley was so angry that she wanted to rush over. If she hadn''t tried to restrain


    herself, she would have pped her across the face.


    In fact, in the past few years, they had been taking care of their children alone, and they were inevitably


    criticized. Therefore, Lesley was a little excited about this question. On the other hand, Ang raised


    her eyes and red at her, as if she was going to swallow her.


    The staff was a little scared, but she still sneered in a low voice, "if not, why are you so excited?"


    "This person... Found him! Look at the baby!"


    On the other side, a staff finally saw where the child had gone!


    Like an arrow off the string, Ang walked quickly to the monitor. A tall and thin man was holding Eden


    in his arms, while Eden was sleeping soundly on the man''s shoulder. When the man held Eden, he


    caressed the back of the child from time to time.


    Holding the baby in his arms, the man calmly passed through the Department Store square and then


    left. If it weren''t her son who was holding by the man, even she couldn''t find anything suspicious about


    this man!


    "This man..." Lesley was brought to the depths of her memory by the familiar face.


    Ang checked the surveince video again and recognized the person in it. Her face turned pale at


    once. At that moment, the shock in her eyes turned into anger again. Without saying a word, she


    turned around and left. Seeing that she was so angry that she couldn''t even stopped her, Lesley ran


    out with her.


    "Hey! Ang!" She held rk and ran after her.


    Ang was waiting for a taxi when Lesley ran over with her son in her arms. Before she got on the taxi,


    she grabbed her wrist and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Can''t you recognize that man?"


    "But I don''t understand. Why did Aaron take Eden away?" How could she not recognize that man? It


    was all because of this man that she had to give up her favorite research and development job. "Even if


    Edward wants to take Eden away, he shouldn''t have used such a method!"


    She was so anxious just now that she lost the ability to analyze. Lesley''s words made sense. She


    thought for a while and said, "I know what you mean. As long as Eden is safe, I won''t fight them head


    on."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Okay!" Ang had been living a restless life since Edward knew the existence of Eden. She was too


    vignt against Edward, and now she had lost rational.


    On the twenty-seventh floor of the DC Capital Group, in the CEO''s office.


    On the sofa, Eden was sleeping soundly. Edward looked at Eden''s little face gently and pinched his


    hand asionally.


    The baby was obviously from her belly, and was brought up by her alone. Why didn''t he look like her at


    all? It seemed that he was looking at another him!


    Looking at the sleeping little boy on the sofa, Aaron said in surprise, "you are exactly the same... No


    wonder the child looked familiar at the airportst time! "


    Seeing that the shirt covering on Eden slipped down, Edward pulled it up for him.


    "Aren''t you going to tell little pepper? She should be looking for a child all over the world now!"


    Edward didn''t respond, but his was still a little unhappy. Seeing that he didn''t respond, Aaron knew that


    he did it on purpose to make her anxious. He sat aside and sighed, "s! I really don''t understand. You


    want to eat pepper, but order green pepper."


    His meaningful words caused him to cast a cold nce at him. As Aaron was used to such gaze, he


    smiled again and said, "if second sister and brother-inw know that you have such a big son, they will


    be very happy!"


    "Don''t screw up my n!" He said coldly and sat on his chair.


    "If you ask me to bring him here, can you guarantee that my second sister won''t be able to hear about


    it?"


    He was stunned, and then frowned deeply. Just now, Aaron called to exin the situation. He was only


    worried about the safety of the child, so he didn''t think too much. Hearing his words, he realized that he


    had made a mistake.


    Seeing his changing expressions, Aaron asked in disbelief, "what? Don''t tell me that you didn''t think of


    it."


    Although Edward was silent, his expression told him that he had indeed forgotten.


    As if finding a new continent, Aaron teased, "as soon as the little pepperes back, your analysis


    ability and judgment have been greatly reduced!"


    "Okay..." The child on the sofa let out a groan. The two looked at the direction where the sound came


    from. The child opened his eyes and looked around in a daze, as if he was looking for something.


    Suddenly, he pursed his lips and cried, "wow..."


    "What happened?" Aaron was shocked.


    Because he has Daria, Edward was much calmer. "Children recognize people."


    After saying that, Eden had already turned over the sofa in tears.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Aaron strode towards the baby as he called him.

 Chapter 244 Look, This Is The Result You Spoil Him

    Chapter 244 Look, This Is The Result You Spoil Him


    Aaron was so nervous that he strode over. At the same time, Edward had already walked behind Eden


    and picked up his cor.


    His feet hung in the air all of a sudden made him cried even harder.


    "Hey! Isn''t he your son? Is it really good for you to be so rough?"


    "Boys don''t need to be so delicate!"


    Regardless of the crying baby, Edward put him back to the sofa like a chicken.


    As soon as his buttocks touched the sofa, Eden jumped up and was about to leave. Edward steadied


    him and said, "don''t cry."


    He was just a two-year-old child. Even if he was not fierce, he would cry. Moreover, he scolded him


    with a straight face, which made Eden raised his head and cried even harder! Aaron couldn''t stand it


    anymore. He squatted down and coaxed, "well... Don''t cry. I''ll take you to buy some candies, okay?"


    The candy could not tempt Eden at all, and his crying volume could only increase.


    Outside the office, Ang rushed out of the elevator and wanted to go in, but was stopped by the


    receptionist.


    "Miss, you can''t break in. Please register first." The tall and thin receptionist said.


    She had left for three years, and many employees had changed here. Although she had been here a


    few days ago, thisdy was not on duty. She said anxiously, "excuse me. I''m looking for Edward."


    The women who came to see Mr. Edward were all well-dressed, and only Miss Vanessa and Miss


    Maggi had been allowed enter recently. The woman in front of her had only applied ayer of istion


    at most, and she didn''t wear any lipstick. She wore a white T-shirt, a chiffon long dress and canvas


    shoes, which made her look very casual. Perhaps she had rushed over, and her hair was a little messy,


    which didn''t seem to be the style that men would like. She didn''t know why she came to see Mr.


    Edward. Her colleagues had almost lost their jobs because they let people in casually. What if this


    woman disturbed Mr. Edward and she was also involved?


    The staff put on airs and said, "wait here! Let me ask."


    Ang had worked here before and knew that Edward was strict with employees. Although she was


    extremely anxious, she sat down patiently and waited.


    Fifteen minutes had passed, but she didn''t see anyone she contacted with. The fifteen minutes seemed


    as long as a century for Ang. She couldn''t help but ask, "what did Edward say?"


    The girl nced at her and said slowly, "no, Mr. Edward is in a meeting. Wait a minute!"


    Ang was not a fool. She knew that the girl didn''t help her at all. Her eyes darkened and said in a low


    voice, "employees of the DC Capital Group can only use themunication tools of thepany


    during work. Why don''t you help the visitors register and log in to the private WeChat?"


    The girl didn''t expect her to say that. She was so angry that she shouted, "don''t talk nonsense! If you


    don''t sit well and wait, and disturb my work, I will ask the security to take you out!"


    Ang was not afraid at all, but stared at her with disgust. Thetter sat down and quickly turned off


    the WeChat in theputer. Ang sat aside and waited for a while, but the receptionist help tell her


    inform because of her threat and hatred. Although Ang was very angry, she sat aside patiently.


    Fifteen minutester, someone finally came to the ss door. She aimed at the opportunity and rushed


    in the moment the ss door opened automatically.


    "Hey! You can''t go in!" How could the receptionist stop her?


    Ang was very familiar with this ce. She ignored the people behind her and went straight to the


    CEO''s office.


    The receptionist didn''t expect that Ang would be so bold, she catch up with her but sprained her


    ankle because of her high heels. By the time she caught up, Ang had already opened the door of


    the CEO''s office rudely.


    Ang heard her son''s cry outside the door. As soon as she opened the door, she saw that Edward


    was holding the back cor of Eden, who was crying sadly. Her heart seemed to be cut by a knife, and


    most importantly, if Eden cried too much, he would be out of breath and would be suffocated in


    minutes.


    Seeing the boy''s face turning purple with tears, Ang was so anxious that she wanted to rush in, but


    her arm was suddenly grabbed and pulled back.


    "Why are you so unreasonable?" The receptionist said nervously. Afraid of being med by the CEO,


    she wanted to drag her out.


    "Fuck off!" Ang pushed her away angrily and rushed in.


    Just now in the office, the two of them ran after each other. They had already be the focus, and


    many senior employees recognized her.


    The people in the office were not surprised to see her, but she had already run over, pushed them


    away and squatted down.


    "Eden, Mom''s here. Mom''s here Don''t cry. I beg you not to cry." Ang''s eyes were red and her hands


    were trembling.


    On the other side, Aaron had already walked to the door of the office and said to the receptionist, "it''s


    fine. You can go out to work!"


    The receptionist nced at them obediently and then nodded and went out. Looking at her frightened


    face, Aaron wondered was he was so terrible? He didn''t know that she was just afraid because she


    didn''t expect that they were familiar with Ang!


    As soon as he closed the door, he heard Ang behind him coax the child, "Eden, don''t cry, okay? I''m


    worried about you. I know you are wronged. I shouldn''t have lost you. Don''t cry... Don''t cry..."


    The baby had been crying hard, and when he saw his mother, he couldn''t help but cry even harder.


    "What did you spoil him?" Edward looked at his son who was crying like a girl and med her.


    Seeing that Eden was about to be out of breath, Ang only hoped that he would stop crying, so she


    ignored Edward. She picked up the child, with tears in her eyes, andforted him, "let''s go home


    now. I''ll buy you some toys. Don''t cry..."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She just knew bought toys for him when he lost his temper. If it went on like this, he didn''t know how


    much he would be spoiled!


    Edward wanted to hold her hand, but the baby stopped crying and copsed on her shoulder.


    "Eden!" What she feared most finally happened. Thest time he cried so hard that he couldn''t breathe


    was a year ago. The doctor said that she would try her best not to let it happen again.


    In fact, Eden didn''t like to cry. He would only cry when she med him harshly or when he couldn''t find


    her in a strange environment. Sometimes she left him at home, and coaxed him with toys wouldn''t


    make him cry like this!


    Seeing that the child suddenly fainted, Edward was at a loss and asked, "what happened?"


    Ang called again, "Eden! Then she shouted, "Edward! If anything happens to the baby, I won''t let


    you go!"


    While roaring, she ran out as fast as she could.


    Edward didn''t expect things to turn out like this. He swallowed a lot of words that wanted to teach her a


    lesson. Then he followed her out nervously.


    When he ran to the elevator, she had already gone downstairs. He pressed the elevator button crazily.


    He seemed to have been waiting for the elevator for a century and couldn''t help cursing, "Damn it!"


    Seeing that he was angry and guilty, Aaron was also very worried. Seeing that Edward had lost his


    mind, he said, "you catch up with little pepperter. I''ll drive and wait for me at the gate of the


    company!"


    Thirty minutester, in the corridor of the hospital.


    Ang was trembling. With her back against the wall, a myriad of thoughts crowded into Edward''s


    mind. Hearing her sob, Edward came to his senses and wanted to hug her tofort her. However, as


    soon as he touched her trembling shoulder, she roared at him like a hedgehog, "don''t touch me!"


    His hand froze and his heart was torn apart.


    Finally, the doctor came out of the operating room. With a pale face, Ang went up to ask about the


    baby''s condition, but she was afraid of hearing the bad news.


    "The baby is fine, but he is in poor health. You should pay more attention to him in the future."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, the two of them felt a little relieved. The child was transferred to the ward.


    After entering, Ang blocked Edward outside the door and said with a gloomy face, "don''te


    in!"

 Chapter 245 He Was Hiding Something From Her

    Chapter 245 He Was Hiding Something From Her


    If it was any other time, Edward would have broken in. But this time, he was in the wrong, so he stood


    at the door. Seeing this, Aaron wanted tough, but he didn''t dare. All of a sudden, little pepper said to


    him coldly, "Mr. Aaron, can youe in? I have something to ask you."


    Hearing what she said, Aaron took a look at Edward and thetter winked at him. Knowing that he


    wanted him to go in and see the child, he said with a smile, "okay! I happen to have something to tell


    you."


    Hearing that, Edward, who had been calm originally, suddenly grabbed his shoulder nervously, as if he


    would expose something. At that moment, Ang keenly sensed that something was wrong and


    looked at him. But thetter quickly released Aaron.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The three of them pretended that nothing had happened. When Aaron entered the ward, Edward was


    shut out. Ang locked the door and walked in. She took a look at Aaron and said, "you said you had


    something to tell me, so you go first!"


    There was no extra story between her and Aaron except that she felt his gentleness and elegance was


    very attractive at the first sight. What he was going to say most probably had something to do with


    Edward.


    "You go ahead." He smiled faintly.


    She lowered her head. After thinking for a while, she asked, "did Edward ask you to take Eden away?"


    He didn''t respond immediately, but looked at her face carefully. Ang''s bright eyes were full of


    earnest and persistence. He knew that when she asked this question, she was certain that it was


    indeed that Edward asked him to do this!


    After a while, he smiled and said, "Moo moo is doing well in business, but he is unlucky in love."


    He said this inexplicably, which made her unable to guess the specific meaning for a long time. She


    followed her own understanding and said, "he is not the only one who is unlucky between me and him.


    I may not be much better since I meet him!"


    Seeing that she misunderstood his meaning, Aaron nced at Eden on the bed and said, "you have at


    least Eden. How can you feel that you are unlucky?"


    Aaron said that Edward was unlucky in love, and then said that they were lucky to have Eden. What did


    he want to say?


    Ang didn''t understand what he meant, so she didn''t think about it for the time being and asked, "you


    didn''t answer my question just now."


    "I said he didn''t ask me to take Eden away. Do you believe me?" As he spoke, he looked into her eyes.


    After looking at each other for a few seconds, Ang couldn''t help but withdrew her eyesight and said,


    "for the time being, I believe you. Mr. Aaron, would you like to tell me why you took Eden away?"


    "I just passed there by some affairs, and the child... His name is Eden, right? Suddenly, a kid pulled my


    pants."


    "So, you mean that Eden saw you and followed you?" She thought his reason was ridiculous.


    In the surveince video, it could only be seen that Eden left after seeing something unknown. The


    other important surveince video had identally been broken.


    "If my memory serves me right, that department store is owned by the DC Capital Group. And the part


    after Eden left the amusement park is gone. Mr. Aaron, how much do you think the probability is?"


    "That''s why I asked you if I told you that it wasn''t Edward who asked me to take him away, but Eden


    followed me himself. Do you believe me?" Seeing the sneer in her eyes, he paused and sighed, "s...


    Perhaps Moo moo had taken a lot of me over the years, so he didn''t care about this one more. But I


    can''t me you if you don''t know him."


    "What do you mean?" At first, she didn''t care about his mysteries, but she felt a little suspicious when


    she thought of that Edward was very nervous just now, afraid that he might say something, and it didn''t


    seem to be pretending.


    "Although moo moo doesn''t want you to know about it..."

 Chapter 246 He Protected You Too Well

    Chapter 246 He Protected You Too Well


    ? At this moment, his phone rang. He took it out and hung up as soon as he saw it was from Edward.


    Ang also nced at it and guessed what was going on. She stared at him seriously. After a moment


    of silence, thetter continued, "although we are not going to take Eden away today, there are indeed


    people who want to take him away. It seemed that it was premeditated, and... I''m afraid it''s not an


    ordinary abduction and trafficking that can be tampered with in the monitoring of the department store."


    He didn''t seem to be lying.


    "I''m just an ordinary person. If there is a premeditation, who wille to me? Not to mention the


    rtionship between Eden and Edward, few people know Eden''s existence. Is it too unlikely that this


    thing will happen to Eden?" She wanted to see what he would say.


    "That''s true. I have discussed this with Moo moo. Since the DC Capital Group had developed to this


    scale day, it had acquired countlesspanies, and naturally, it had offended many people. But it was


    not long after Eden came back that he was stared at. It should be because of deep hatred that they


    paid so much attention to him... Anyway, you should keep an eye on him." He was lost in thought for


    the first, but he reminded her when he came to his senses.


    Seeing that he pretended to be serious, Ang was dubious. But whether it was true or not, she''d


    better keep an eye on it!


    Seeing that she was silent with her eyelids down, he looked at the door and said, "what you asked just


    happened to be what I want to say. Moo moo... He wanted to say something but stopped on a second


    thought. Then he said, "you are so smart that you should have guessed a lot of things. Maybe moo


    moo has protected you too much."


    He was protecting her too tightly... Why?


    She raised her head and wanted to see something from his eyes, but only saw his gentle and sincere


    eyes. It was hard to distrust a man like Aaron.


    But she couldn''t believe it probably because she was deeply hurt by Edward. After thinking for a while,


    she decided to put it aside and asked, "Mr. Aaron, may I ask if you are married?"


    "What?"


    "If there is a woman who is a little tough, maybe she is different from the women you get along with in


    usual. Do you think you can ept her?" Although she asked calmly, she stared into his eyes and


    wanted to get the most sincere answer.


    "Different from those we get along in usual? Huh! What do you mean?" Although he didn''t know why


    she asked this, he thought it was interesting.


    "Hmm... She just didn''t know how to put on delicate makeup. She had a good foundation, but she didn''t


    wear much makeup. She doesn''t look like a woman who can surprise others. Do you think you can


    ept it?"


    He smiled, "you still remember to be a matchmaker. It seems that you hate your friend very much! How


    dare you introduce her to me and let me destroy her?"


    His joke made her a little embarrassed. She smiled and said, "it seems that Mr. Aaron is not


    interested." Then she murmured, "well, it was just an ident..."


    "You happened to ask me what I want to tell you, so I''ll go out first."


    Ang didn''t keep him. She felt sorry for another person when she look at his back.


    After sitting there and thinking for a while, a nurse knocked on the door and came in, saying that she


    was taking the baby''s temperature and changing the infusion. Seeing her here, Ang wanted to go


    out to check if they were still here.


    When she walked out, she didn''t see the two people. When she was about to return to the room, she


    heard the voice of Aaron from the corner. "Why are you so anxious about this? Moo moo, with your


    love for little pepper... Can you really marry another woman?"


    Ang knew that the little pepper in his mouth was referring to her, so she couldn''t help but walk close


    to them and want to hear it clearly.


    The two people on the other side were silent for a while. Then, Aaron said, "in my opinion, it''s better to


    tell everything to little pepper..."


    "No!" Edward stopped him immediately.


    "You can''t hide it from her like this. She will know it sooner orter, won''t she?"


    "I won''t let her know."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When Edward said this, she could imagine how dim his eyes were. A man like him could talk


    something in such a low mood, which could not be a trifle. So, did he really hide something from her?


    What was it?


    When Ang was distracted, she was already seen by Edward. Noticing that he was looking behind


    him and seemed a little nervous, Aaron followed his gaze. Seeing it was Ang, he stopped talking.


    Suddenly, Edward became nervous, "Why are you out? Where is the baby?"


    "The nurse is changing his infusion." As soon as Ang finished her words, he seemed to have seen


    something extremely horrible. Before she could react, he ran to the ward.


    Noticing that she stood there in a daze and didn''t respond, he strode forward and said to her,


    "someone wants to take Eden away!"


    As soon as she heard that someone wanted to take her child away, she ran back nervously. When she


    ran to the door of the ward, the door was open, and she only saw the back of Edward who just ran to


    the corner in front of her.


    Her mind went nk and she had no logic thinking. All she knew was to run after him.


    When she arrived downstairs, Edward had taken the crying child back. At the beginning, the man who


    took away the child wanted to take Eden away, but he ran away as soon as he saw him and Aaron.


    "Eden!" Ang ran to him and took the baby from his arms. Sheforted him with lingering fear,


    "don''t cry, don''t cry... They are just ying games with you! Let''s stop crying..."


    Holding his mother''s neck tightly, Eden cried out "mommy" and finally choked with sobs. Ang


    breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him stop crying.


    "Your hand is injured." It was not until then that Aaron saw a wound on Edward''s hand, which was


    bleeding. Hearing what he said, Ang casted a nce at him. When she saw the blood between his


    wrists and elbows, her heart twitched. But in the end, she pretended not to see anything and walked


    back with the child in her arms.


    Just now, he snatched the child from the man, but he was pushed to the ground by the man and still


    protected the child tightly. She ran over nervously and only saw the child in her eyes. After she picked


    up the baby, she didn''t even look at him. Even if she saw his hand bleeding, she just left indifferently.


    "Hey! Your hand is still bleeding! Don''t be so willful even if you have a lot of blood!" Noticing the anger


    in his eyes getting stronger and stronger, Aaron reminded him.

 Chapter 247 Whatever Mommy Wants To Eat, Daddy Will Buy It For Her!

    Chapter 247 Whatever Mommy Wants To Eat, Daddy Will Buy It For Her!


    Fifteen minutester, the nurse dressed up the wound for Edward and informed him some dos and


    don''ts before left. After the doctor examined Eden, he said, "it''s nothing serious. You can leave the


    hospital after going through the formalities."


    At this time, Aaron came back with the receipt and said, "everything is ready!"


    Ang took the receipt and said, "thank you!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ten minutester, she went downstairs with the baby in her arms. Aaron''s car stopped in front of them.


    "Get in the car!"


    "No, thanks. I can take a taxi!" Ang refused with a smile.


    "The sun is so scorching. Get in the car! Besides, I don''t know if the man is hiding nearby. It''s not safe


    for you to take Eden with you alone."


    Thinking of the dangerous scene just now, she still had a lingering fear. Although she didn''t want to


    stay with Edward, the safety of her child was the most important!


    There was no safety seat for baby in the car, so Ang held the child carefully. It took at least thirty


    minutes to go home, but the car stopped not long after driving.


    Then, Edward got out of the car and walked over to open the door for her. Ang was confused and


    looked at Aaron, who said with a smile, "I have something to deal with in thepany, so I can send


    you here!"


    Ang was speechless


    Did he do it on purpose? He said he wanted to send her back, but he left her halfway. Although she


    was a little angry, she was fine because of them protected Eden well today. Thinking of this, she got out


    of the car and said sincerely, "thank you today!"


    "I''m Eden''s uncle. It''s what I should do!" As soon as he finished his words, he couldn''t help but take a


    look at Edward before driving away.


    "Mom, I''m hungry." As soon as Ang put down the baby and thetter looked up and said.


    "Let''s go back for dinner! Grandma made tomato and egg noodles." She lowered her head and said


    gently to the child.


    Tomato and Egg Noodle... Does he also like eating?


    Taking a nce at the baby, Edward took a step forward, intending to hold the baby. However, when


    Eden saw him approaching, he felt a little resistant and hid behind Ang.


    At that moment, all he could think about was that Harriet held him and yed toys together. Although


    Eden was his child, he was closer to others.


    Afraid that he would take Eden away directly, Eden picked him up again and said, "say goodbye to


    uncle. Let''s go home!"


    All of a sudden, she didn''t want Eden to know the identity of the man in front of him, but she couldn''t let


    the child be impolite, so she asked him to call Edward uncle.


    "Uncle?" His face darkened. "Are you sure you want him to call me uncle?"


    "Is there any problem?" Didn''t he ask Daria to call her aunt too? What''s wrong with Eden calling him


    uncle?


    She has no intention to say more with him and turned around and was about to leave.


    "I''m Eden''s father!" In fact, he really wanted to say that he was Eden''s father!


    He grabbed her arm. Seeing that his mother was "bullied", Eden angrily hammered his hand and said,


    "bad uncle!"


    Normally, Ang and Lesley would joke that a male colleague or a male friend was a bad uncle. Eden


    was not a talkative person, but rk often learned how to talk. She didn''t expect that the first time he


    called "bad uncle" was her father.


    Surprised, Edward stared at Ang angrily, as if his heart had been overturned. Did that mean a me


    of how she taught her children?


    "You still don''t let me go?" Ang red back at him.


    After saying that, he finally let go of her. Ang didn''t turn around and went into the department store


    with the baby in her arms. She had held the baby for so long that her arms were sore. She put the baby


    down and took him to walk slowly.


    "Shrimp!" All of a sudden, Eden stopped in front of the billboard and pointed at the big picture on it.


    "Mom, I want to eat shrimps."


    Ang couldn''t help but frown. The food outside was not very healthy, and the child''s intestines and


    stomach were fragile. She was afraid that eating it would do harm to his stomach.


    "We don''t eat shrimps here. Mommy will cook it for you next time, okay?"


    Eden frowned tightly, with disappointment on his face, but he didn''t lose his temper. Seeing that he


    didn''t cry, Ang intended to take him away. Suddenly, a voice came from behind her, "why don''t you


    let him eat?"


    She was taken aback. Edward walked up to Eden, squatted down and rubbed his head. "Dad will take


    you to eat big shrimp!"


    When he heard that someone was going to take him to eat shrimps, and even the very big ones!


    Eden''s big eyes lit up. However, he still took a look at his mother and wanted her to agree.


    "The food outside is not very clean. The baby''s stomach was fragile!" She was sensitive. Just now


    when he asked her why she didn''t take the child to eat shrimps, she thought he was ming her for not


    taking good care of the child, so she exined.


    "Bruce''s kitchen is clean.! It doesn''t matter!" Then he went to hug Eden as he said.


    This time, Eden didn''t resist, but let him hold him obediently. Without giving her a chance to refuse,


    Edward left with the baby in his arms.


    "Hello!" Ang wanted to stop him. But Edward had long legs. If she didn''t follow him, her son would


    be taken away!


    And Eden... Just when he said "bad uncle", in a twinkling of an eye he was tricked by a shrimp...


    Ang wanted to go through the Department Store square and get out from another door, but she


    didn''t expect that the child was carried into Edward''s car.


    In the car, Lucas asked, "Mr. Edward, should we wait for a moment?"


    "Yes! Wait a minute!" He put Eden on the child safety seat and said.


    "Wait for mommy to get in the car!" Eden said in a sweet voice with a little excitement.


    The moment he saw the smile on the child''s face, his mood suddenly became bright. He rubbed Eden''s


    little head and said, "yes, we are waiting for mommy!"


    "Mommy also eats prawns!" He seemed to ask for Edward''s permission.


    "Yes! Whatever Mommy wants to eat, daddy will buy it for her!" He had hidden this sentence for three


    years. He had thought that he would never say it in his life, but when he saw his son''s innocent smile,


    he said it sincerely.


    Eden nodded, "Mommy want to eat shrimps."


    After lunch break, Lucas still had a lot of work to do. Suddenly, he received a call from Mr. Edward


    asking him to pick up someone. When he saw that Mr. Edward came up with a doll in his arms, he was


    stunned. That child was not Daria, then whose child was he? When she heard that Mr. Edward called


    himself father, he was so surprised that his eyes almost fell.


    After cing the child on the passenger seat, Edward said to Lucas, "you can go back to work first. I''ll


    take care of this. The fare and financial reimbursement will be fine."


    "Uh... Okay, okay..." Lucas looked at the baby up and down. He was stunned to see that the baby had


    the same facial features as Mr. Edward.


    When he got out of the car, he saw a woman running towards him. He looked carefully and recognized


    that the woman in front of him was exactly Secretary Ang, Mr. Edward''s wife who had disappeared


    for three years! He was surprised in a moment.


    Ang was so eager to get her son back that she didn''t notice the existence of Manager Lucas. When


    she saw her son in the passenger seat, she wanted to open the door, but she didn''t know that it was


    locked by Edward.


    He rolled down the window and said, "get in the car."

 Chapter 248 He Was Jealous After Three Years

    Chapter 248 He Was Jealous After Three Years


    "Mommy also likes prawns!" Eden smiled brightly.


    Eden was not a child who liked tough, and he seldom smiled so happily! It was rare for her to see her


    son so happy, so her heart softened again. She had to smile at her son gently, "mommy likes


    everything! Okay, let''s go to eat prawns together!"


    After Ang got in the car, Edward nced at her through the rearview mirror and saw the


    helplessness in her eyes. He called Bruce and ordered three different shrimps in French. Finally, he


    said, "please take some other dishes too. Three for each. Two adults and one child."


    Ang didn''t know much about French. When she heard him call Bruce at the beginning, she guessed


    that he must have ordered in advance.


    Twenty minutester, in the Old Story.


    Because Edward often came here for dinner. Every time a new employee entered thepany, Bruce


    would tell him to take him to the exclusive box if he came.


    When Ang followed him into the room, the memory of three years ago suddenly rushed into her


    mind. At that time, she was focused on the postgraduate entrance exam and Edward had a crush on


    her and pursued her fiercely. She specially wore a very bright pink Guardian dress, and ording to


    Hilda''s words, it indicated barely the two words "refuse"!


    At that time, in order to guard against Edward, she also took the wolf proof stick given by Hilda. In order


    to make things difficult for him, she ordered a lot of snacks that he had never eaten before, and the


    pepper stick that fell out of her bag at the end of the date. Meanwhile, Hilda exined to Edward in


    fear. Of course... What made her most unforgettable was thatter she knew that he went specially to


    the temple to pray for her.


    Thinking of this, she touched the ne...


    "Ang!"


    The exciting voice with an ent made Ang turn around. Bruce had already run over and reached


    out to hug her to express his longing for her and his excitement at the moment. "Ang! You''re back


    finally. You haven''t taught me how to cook potatoes yet!"


    Seeing that Bruce was about to touch her, Edward pulled her behind him, smiled at him and said


    something she couldn''t understand in French. Bruce calmed down a little and greeted Ang happily,


    "Hello! Beautiful Mrs. Edward! Do you still remember me? Bruce!"


    Of course, she remembered that Bruce wanted to learn cooking from her when she was praised by


    Hilda in front of him. Later, it seemed that Edward didn''t take her here much.


    "Yes, I do! Nice to meet you! " Ang politely reached out her hand to shake hands with him.


    "I asked Edward several times if you had time to teach me how to cook potatoes. He said you were


    busy." Said Bruce.


    "What?" She used to be very busy with her study, but she had never heard of he wanted an


    appointment with her from Edward. She looked at Edward suspiciously, but thetter changed the


    topic, "Bruce, we are hungry."


    "Oh! Okay!" Bruce smiled and said, "I''ll ask them to serve the dishes now!"


    She seemed to have sensed such obvious jealousy even after three years. Somehow, at that moment,


    like three years ago, there was a sweet wind blowing in her heart, which made her unconsciously


    happy.


    When Bruce was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly felt something was wrong. Turning his


    head, he did see a child. The child stared at him curiously without saying a word. He looked at his face


    carefully and was surprised.


    "Little Edward?" Bruce seemed to have found a new continent. He turned around and looked at the two


    curiously. "Is this your son?"


    "Yes!" Replied Edward.


    Ang was a little nervous. After all, she didn''t want to be known by so many people. However, when


    she looked at Edward, she didn''t know if it was her illusion that she felt a little proud appeared in his


    eyes.


    "Oh my God! So cute!" Bruce''s eyes lit up.


    Ang gently touched Eden and said, "say hello to uncle."


    "Hello, uncle." Said Eden in a sweet voice.


    "Hello! Little Edward!" Bruce wanted to y with the kid right away, but before he finished cooking, he


    said to Eden, "I''ll cook something delicious for you! Wait a minute!"


    After Bruce left, Edward reached out to hold Eden''s hand, and he put his little hand on his big palm


    naturally.


    When Ang saw them walk inside hand in hand, she felt an indescribable sense of warmth.


    As a matter of fact, Eden was a dull. He often yed alone quietly and often nced coldly at people


    he didn''t know but who intended to talk to him. He was definitely a slow acquaintance. Perhaps it was


    because of the subtle blood rtionship between father and son that Eden behaved abnormally to him.


    While she was in a daze, Bruce considerately asked the waiter to bring a baby seat. When Ang was


    about to carry him to the chair, Edward said, "let me do it!"


    Eden''s face was pink and fleshy, but not fat. When Edward picked him up, he frowned and asked, "are


    you a picky eater? Why are you so light?"


    "It''s not a good boy to be picky about food." Eden didn''t answer his question directly, but suddenly said


    something that her mother often said to him. However, he still looked at his mother with a guilty


    conscience. Ang couldn''t helpughing at him, "what''s wrong? Don''t you dare to admit that you are


    a picky eater?"


    Ang took a look at Edward and didn''t dare to say it out. This child had the same taste as him. He


    didn''t choose the vegetables, but as long as the vegetable was not fresh, he would never eat it. He was


    also picky about the way to cook. For example, the winter melon must be boiled to pieces. The


    vegetables were fried a little, and he won''t eat it at all. The spareribs that had been pickled for too long


    were also not eaten. When the water was boiled, there was a strange smell, he won''t drink it...


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She just felt that the food was difficult to swallow down if it is not fresh, and the father and son were


    really difficult to serve!


    "Picky food is bad for your health." He frowned and said, "take him and wait for me downstairs at eight


    o''clock tomorrow."


    "Where are we going?" She was a little vignt. "Eden and I have something else to deal with


    tomorrow!"


    "Go to rk''s home!" Exined Eden.


    "Cancel it first." He said calmly, but his tone was not allowed to refuse.


    His tone... It really upset her!


    Ang thought to herself to ignore him!


    Bruce had cooked several dishes of shrimps, both French and Chinese. She peeled a small te for


    Eden. Edward frowned, "don''t just eat shrimps. Eat something else!"


    Then he scooped up a spoonful of potato paste for him. Now that Eden only wanted to eat shrimps, he


    frowned and looked at his mother. Thetter said lightly, "eat something else."


    ncing at the potato paste in his bowl, Eden didn''t lose his temper. Instead, he didn''t touch it and just


    ate shrimps quietly.


    Ang was used to his behavior of pretending to be silly, because she didn''t want to scold him outside.


    After sitting for so long, she wanted to go to the bathroom, so she said, "Eden, mom go to the


    bathroom first."


    Usually, no delicious food would manage to calm him down if he saw her leave. This time, he didn''t cry


    even when his mother left. Ang looked at the child with concern and could not help but frowned.


    It was obvious that Edward was fooling her by colluding with Aaron. He wanted to have dinner with the


    child on purpose to close the distance between him and the child. There was only one son in the Yan


    Family, and Edward always wanted to have a son. Suddenly, she was afraid that he wouldpete


    with her for Eden.


    After thinking for a while, she turned back and sat down. Noticing her strange look, Edward raised his


    head and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "I want to talk to you about Eden!"

 Chapter 249 She Was With Another Man

    Chapter 249 She Was With Another Man


    He nced at her and put down the tableware in his hand. "Okay!"


    He had nned to make an appointment with her at another time, but since she had mentioned it, it


    was better to exin it now.


    "The custody of Daria is yours. ording to what you meant, I have given up the visitation right. That''s


    why Eden takes my surname. I can''t make a concession on this!"


    "But you can''t guarantee his safety!" He frowned and said.


    "Today is an ident!"


    "You made Eden have two idents today."


    "I..." Suddenly, she didn''t know how to refute. She was speechless for a while and said, "such a thing


    had never happened to us before we came back to the S City!"


    "You can''t give him aplete family. A single parent family is not good for the child''s growth." He


    analyzed calmly.


    Even if she divorced him, she had never thought of marrying another one again. But in order to keep


    the custody of Eden, she retorted without hesitation, "if I have to find a father for Eden, it''s not difficult


    at all!"


    She raised her chin stubbornly and looked into his eyes without fear. In order to make himpromise,


    she added, "I can make a concession. Although I have lost the right to visit Daria, you can visit Eden. I


    won''t hide your identity from him."


    As she had expected, she saw the anger in his eyes, but unexpectedly, she thought he was angry


    because of the child''s custody. Under the table, Edward clenched his fists. He sneered in his heart,Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ''she had already prepared to marry Harriet''.


    "Ang, you should know that after I get married with Selina, even if you get married, you are not


    competitive. The court will sentence the child to a more capable family." His eyes were fixed on her,


    and the panic she showed was nowhere to escape.


    "I know..." She suddenly lowered her head and clenched her hands on her legs. She knew, otherwise


    she would have applied to the court. It was precisely because of this that she was afraid that the Yan


    Family would know the existence of Eden.


    "Can you... Let me go..." She didn''t dare to raise her head for fear of being seen the tears rolling in her


    eyes and the fragility that she tried to hide. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito, but he heard it clearly.


    At that moment, he suddenly couldn''t be aggressive to her.


    After a moment of silence, Edward said, "let''s have dinner first."


    Although Eden didn''t know what the two were talking about, he knew that the two looked strange. For a


    moment, he lost his appetite and said, "Mom, I want to go home."


    Ang came to her senses and stood up. Although her eyes were red, she forced a gentle smile and


    said, "Okay, let''s go home!"


    Then Edward also stood up and walked to Eden, "are you full?"


    "Yes!" As Eden was about to get out of the chair, Edward held up the child in front of her and said, "let


    me show you uncle Bruce''s pirate ship!"


    Seeing his bright eyes, Edward knew that he really liked adventure toys. He said to the nervous


    woman, "you didn''t eat anything just now. Eat something first."


    "I''m not hungry!" She grabbed his arm, fearing that he would take Eden away. "Give him to me. He has


    been out for a long time today. It''s time to take him back!"


    How could he not see what she was afraid of? He looked at her for a few seconds, and then put the


    child down. "You wait for me here first!"


    After saying that, he wanted to leave. Seeing that he was leaving, Eden pulled his trousers and said,


    "uncle, I want to see the pirate ship!"


    Suddenly, Edward changed his mind. He squatted down and said, "let''s peel shrimps for Mommy,


    okay?"


    He shook his head and said, "I don''t know how to do it."


    "Let me teach you."


    Dad...


    He frowned as if he didn''t understand what "father" meant.


    He had already put the child on the chair and picked up a shrimp for him.


    She knew how stubborn Edward was, so she had to sit down and have a few bites. Seeing that she


    was a little anxious and eager to leave as soon as possible, Edward''s eyes darkened. With a shrimp in


    his hand, he looked at the te that had been peeled for her with a lonely expression.


    She ate some fried rice casually and said, "I''m full. Let''s go home!"


    Then she wiped Eden''s hands, picked him up and left.


    Looking at her leaving indifferently, Edward was out of breath. Holding his mother''s neck, Eden waved


    at Edward with a smile. At that moment, he felt less ufortable in his chest. After Ang closing the


    door, he leaned back in the chair and looked at the ceilingmp, with full of fatigue on his face.


    Three years ago, she asionally ignored his existence. Today, either in order to save the child, or


    during dinner, she paid all her attention to the child, as if he was of no value...


    He hated her so much, and he insisted on divorcing her and marrying another woman. What was he


    sad about?


    He had always been calm and wise, boasting that "everyone is drunk and I wake up alone". At this


    moment, he suddenly did not know what he wanted.


    Save the baby...


    All of a sudden, he remembered that the person who wanted to kill Eden hadn''t been found out yet. He


    stood up abruptly. As a neat freak, he ran out of the door with the car key without even wiping his hand


    this time.


    She was afraid that something bad would happen again if she took care of the baby alone!


    When he came out, she had already gotten on the car with the child in her arms. He hurried to drive to


    catch up.


    Thirty minutester. When she arrived at the downstairs of themunity, Eden fell asleep in the car.


    When she got out of the car and wanted to hold the child, a voice suddenly came from behind, "this boy


    is getting higher and higher. Let me hold him!"


    Ang turned around and happened to see Harriet''s face. She felt a little tired, so she asked him to


    hold the baby.


    Harriet held the baby up and put his head on his shoulder with the help of Ang.


    "Why are you here? Are you here to send me another watch?" She knew that he always found excuses


    to get close to her, so she joked.


    "Although Lesley''s method is good, it won''t work on you. I hope I can give you a watch every day. To be


    honest, I just want to see you and Eden." He replied jokingly.


    The two of them said with a smile and walked towards themunity together.


    Not far away, the people in the car stared at the backs of the two people until they were out of sight.


    Then he leaned his head against the seat. His eyes were sometimes deep and sometimes confused,


    and finally closed. However, he could not help but purse his thin lips tightly.


    Even if he signed the divorce agreement and let her go out of the marriage, but he Edward had


    thousands of ways to tie up a woman! All the disdainful and contemptuous means he used to despise


    surged into his mind in an instant. At that moment, he only knew that he didn''t want her to live well, but


    he didn''t want to see her with another man! Even if... She would hate him more!

 Chapter 250 As Long As Eden Is Still Hers!

    Chapter 250 As Long As Eden Is Still Hers!


    It was seven o''clock in the morning on Saturday. The sun outside the window was still warm, and it was


    a good time for morning exercise. After putting on the sunscreen, Ang put on her sportswear and


    skillfully tied her hair into a ponytail in front of the mirror. On the other side, Eden was also learning


    from his mother to squeeze out the sunscreen for children. Ang let him wipe it clumsily. Darcy


    opened the door and was about toe over and say, "he is still young. How can he do it alone?"


    Seeing that her mother wanted to help, Ang stopped her and said, "let him do it himself!"


    "He is only two years old! It''s okay that you don''t feed him, but why do you let him put on the sunscreen


    by himself? Eden is a boy. Now he looks like a girl!" As she spoke, she seemed to find something. "You


    are a mother! Why didn''t you help him when he was wearing the clothes inside out?"


    Seeing that Eden was wearing the clothes inside out, Darcy was about to help him. But Ang stopped


    her at once, "Mom! Don''t help him!"


    Hearing the two people talking, Eden put down the sunscreen and walked to the floor mirror. He looked


    at himself in the mirror. The sunscreen on his neck was not applied evenly. When he saw that his


    clothes were put back and forth, he blushed all of a sudden.


    At this time, Ang came close and asked, "do you need mom''s help?"


    Eden nodded. Ang then squatted down and stretched out his hands to help Ang take off his


    clothes.


    When everything was ready, Ang took her son out. She saw her son''s kettle on the table, but she


    didn''t say anything. On the other side, Darcy was just about to remind her. She grabbed her mother''s


    wrist and whispered, "don''t say it! If you do everything well for him, he will be very dependent on you."


    "He is only two years old! If the people of the Yan Family know that you treat their grandson like this,


    they will think that you are mistreating him!" Darcy didn''t understand why her daughter was so strict


    with him. She really felt sorry for the child.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "We have to help him shape his character from now on! Well, let''s stop talking. We''ll be back at eight


    o''clock!"


    Seeing the child leave in a hurry, Darcy was full of worries. Ang left with her child, full of worries.


    Edward meant to take away the custody of Eden. It seemed that she had to find a way to modify the


    divorce agreement and make Edward sign the agreement to give up the custody of Eden as soon as


    possible. But... It should be more difficult than reaching the sky?


    After finishing today''s morning exercise with Eden absent mindedly, she took the child home. In an


    instant, she really came up with a feasible method! At that moment, she felt that the world became


    bright again.


    It was not until then that she came to her senses. Halfway up the corners of her mouth, she saw a


    familiar figure standing downstairs of themunity.


    Seeing them approaching, Edward walked up to them. Eden still remembered him and even happily


    called him "Uncle"! However, after hearing his voice, Edward frowned.


    Why did his son still call him uncle? But in the past two years, Eden didn''t know his existence at all.


    She was afraid that Ang hadn''t even told her son the definition of "father"?


    He squatted down and smiled at him. Then he took out the pirate ship from the bag and said, "you


    didn''t see it yesterday. I give it to you."


    When Eden saw the pirate ship, his eyes lit up, but he didn''t dare to take it directly. Instead, he looked


    at his mother.


    Ang wanted to refuse his kindness, but she thought that he was also the father of the child. This was


    the first gift that Edward gave him. It might be a good idea to keep it as a thought.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    When he heard that his mother agreed that he could ept the gift, he took it happily and said, "thank


    you!"


    Although he was happy to see his son''s smile, he was extremely dissatisfied with Ang not request


    Eden to call him father!


    After taking the pirate ship, Eden bowed his head and started to y. Edward looked at her and said,


    "let''s have a talk!"


    What was supposed toe woulde sooner orter. She didn''t avoid it. "Yes! I''ll send the baby


    upstairs first."


    Since Eden had a new toy, he didn''t lose his temper even when his mother left. Ang asked her


    mother to keep an eye on him and didn''t forget to go to the room to get her ID.


    In front of the dressing table, she happened to see in the mirror the Swan ne she was wearing.


    Her eyes became distant. She thought for a while and then took off the ne.


    Downstairs, she saw that Edward had already sat in the car, and she got in directly.


    She came straight to the point, "I''ve thought about it for the whole night. I think it''s my fault to hide the


    existence of Eden from you."


    As soon as Edward pressed the starting button of the car, he heard her sincere apology. His hand


    stopped for a moment before he pressed it.


    ording to her personality, it was difficult for her to say these words so sincerely if she didn''t really


    think she was wrong. Hearing her words, he felt a little better.


    However, she suddenly said, "we will be responsible for raising them respectively, won''t we? Daria


    grew up with you, and Eden has been living a good life with me in the past three years. How about


    this?"


    He paused again...


    So, did she apologize just to make himpromise and say what she wanted to say?


    Edward didn''t answer her immediately. Thetter turned her head and carefully observed his


    expression. Except for focusing on driving, she couldn''t see any emotion on his face.


    After a long silence, he moved his thin lips and said, "just do ording to the divorce agreement that


    we signedst time. What do you think?"


    What?


    She was stunned by his sudden proposal.


    The agreement didn''t mention the custody of Eden. So what did he mean?


    "Then, Eden..."


    "Don''t you want others not know his existence?" He said lightly, but Ang thought she had misheard


    and looked at him in disbelief.


    "But... I also have a request that you can''t live in your parents'' house." He frowned.


    "Why?"


    "Although Eden is with you, I will visit him every week and spare time to keep him apany. It''s not


    convenient for you to live in your parents'' house."


    This reason was eptable, but...


    "What about Daria? Can I go to see Daria?"


    "Maybe I will bring Daria to you." He nced at her.


    As soon as she heard that he was willing to let go of her and Eden, and she can also see Daria, she


    nodded happily and said, "okay! The school will begin in half a month. I''ll move to the teacher''s


    apartment in a few days."


    "Teacher''s apartment?" How could he not know that she was now a Chinese teacher in the S


    University? However, he didn''t agree her to live at school with the child.


    "What? Is there anything wrong with the teacher''s apartment?"


    "The ce is too small, which is not good for the healthy growth of the child! And..." Besides, there


    were many people in the teacher''s apartment. It was not convenient for him to go in and out frequently.


    But he couldn''t let her know his real thoughts. He said, "I''ll change a house which is near your school


    for you as the divorce agreement goes."


    "No, thanks..." She wanted to refuse, but he added, "if you feel stressed, you can write it under the


    name of Eden and take it as my son''s heir."


    She was afraid that her refusal would annoy him again, and then he would change his mind! After


    thinking for a while, she nodded and said, "okay! I''ll thank you for him."


    Seeing the smile that he hadn''t seen for a long time, his heart couldn''t help beating. After a long while,


    he calmed down.


    Although Ang was happy, she felt something was wrong. If he gave up the custody, it was the safest


    with evidence. But if he wrote down the name of Eden on the agreement, it would be discovered by the


    Yan Family. At that time, even if Edward didn''t take back the custody, the other elders of the Yan Family


    would not allow Eden to take her surname!


    Although she had a bad feeling, she still wanted to take a chance!


    As long as Eden was still hers! Everything will be fine. As long as she could see Daria in the future!

 Chapter 251 The Villa He Sent

    Chapter 251 The Vi He Sent


    A weekter, she asked Lesley to apany her to visit the house that Edward gave to Eden. She


    wanted to make some decorations and move there soon.


    The location was good, and the air was fresh. It only takes ten minutes'' drive from the school. However,


    when she arrived at the front door, she realized that what Edward gave Eden was not a residential


    house, but a vi! Vi!


    Looking at the luxurious vi with a garden and a swimming pool, Lesley was also stunned. She gently


    pushed Ang''s shoulder and asked, "are you sure we didn''te the wrong ce?"


    She took out her phone and looked at the door te on the wall. Then she felt a headache and said,


    "yes..."


    "Ang, you be rich!" Lesley gave her a hard push and burst intoughter. "This is the house that


    more than one billion people dreamed of! Did you save the world in your previous life?"


    She recovered from the shock and rubbed her forehead worriedly. "Don''t be kidding, okay? Our sry


    is only tens of thousands a month. Do you think we can afford this house?"


    "You are right! It was estimated that the management fee of such a house would cost tens of thousands


    a month. We can''t let the yard be overgrown with weeds. Besides, we need to take care of the


    swimming pool. We can''t afford to live there without a monthly ie of more than one hundred and


    twenty thousand dors, right?" After saying that, Lesley suddenly pushed her shoulder with her bright


    eyes and said, "by the way, I have only seen this kind of house on TV since I was born! Now that we''re


    here, why don''t we go and have a sight first?"


    Now that she was here, she''d better have a look first and then have a talk with Edward!


    Ang swiped the electronic card and walked in. Within three steps, someone rushed out of the door


    and greeted them. It was a middle-aged woman about forty or fifty years old. She walked up to them,


    expressionless but respectfully nodded to the two of them. "Hello, Mrs. Edward."


    Ang was shocked. Noticing her confusion, the woman looked at her kindly and said, "I''m Lucy, the


    housekeeper here."


    "Hello, hello..." She didn''t respond for a moment.


    What the hell was wrong with Edward? Didn''t he say that he would send a suite to Eden? Suddenly it


    became a vi that she couldn''t afford, and he even hired a nanny without her permission. Besides, this


    aunt looked very elegant and spoke in a polite way. She might not be an ordinary nanny! Her sry


    should not be low, right? Maybe her sry was higher than hers...


    "We have been waiting for you for a long time. Are you going to move in today?" The woman asked


    respectfully.


    We?


    Ang secretly estimated her sry. Suddenly, she heard what she said. She was even more stunned.


    "We?"


    "Mydy,e with me!" Lucy made a gesture of wee.


    Ang was still in a daze until Lesley gently pushed her shoulder. However, she was very


    embarrassed. "Okay, okay!"


    The moment they stepped into the door, the two were shocked by a loud greeting!


    "Nice to meet you, madam!"


    There were two lines of people in front of them. Five women on one side of the line with one was in a


    formal suit, and the other four wore aprons. On the other side were seven men, five in security uniforms


    and one in casual clothes.


    "This is..."


    Lucy introduced the severaldies first, "Howard and Maggie are in charge of cleaning. Aunt Fang and


    Aunt Li are in charge of cooking. This is Teacher Liao..."


    "Teacher?"


    "She''s the kindergarten teacher." She added.


    "Ha-ha... Kindergarten teacher..." She smiled bitterly and also awkwardly.


    "Ang, although Edward has gone too far, he is a real domineering president! This is the first time


    that I have experienced such a situation in reality..." Lesley joked in a low voice, covering her mouth.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It was indeed a big scene, but they were all made up of money? She gritted her teeth and said in a


    voice that only two people could hear, "don''t make fun of me anymore. I''m really headache!"


    The equipment was the same as that of the Yan Family. It cost more than twenty thousand dors to


    raise these people a month! How could she afford that?


    Those people nodded and greeted them respectfully one by one. Lucy introduced the men on the other


    side, "these five handsome men are security guards. They are all from military school and have good


    skills! They are Ben, Albert, Austin, Benson and Lee. You can rest assured to live here, and this is Mr.


    David."


    At the sight of these people, Ang felt a headache. If she hadn''t been polite, she would have


    interrupted her. How could she remember the Mike and Lee she had introduced!


    After listening to her introduction, Ang''s heart was filled with hundreds of helpless expressions.


    There was a moment of silence in the room. More than ten people were carefully waiting for the owner


    to speak, but Ang had fallen into a mess, and trying not to show it.


    No one could see the boss''s mood, so they became more vignt. Lucy was calm enough to break the


    awkward atmosphere. She asked, "Mrs. Edward, are you going to visit the room? We''ve bought some


    new furniture. Mr. Edward said that if Mrs. Edward is dissatisfied with the room, you can ask someone


    to change it at any time."


    "No, thanks!" She refused without hesitation. Realizing that she was a little over excited, she smiled


    and said, "no, thanks!"


    She walked aside and called Edward.


    In the meeting room of the DC Building, the atmosphere was serious and tense. When Edward was


    making a statement, the phone screen on the table suddenly lit up. He muted the phone, so it didn''t


    interrupt him. But when he saw the photo of the caller on the screen, he frowned and said to everyone,


    "sorry, I have to go out and answer the phone."

 Chapter 252 Why Are You Afraid Of Being Lonely At Night

    Chapter 252 Why Are You Afraid Of Being Lonely At Night


    All the senior employees of the DC Capital Group knew that Mr. Edward didn''t answer any phone calls


    in meetings. The news that he hadn''t rushed to the hospital to see his mother who was in a kidney


    stone operation had been talked about until today! In the past four years, it was said that any call from


    the CEO''s wife would be answered immediately, and he even cut off some meetings halfway for his


    wife, even some of them are emergency ones.


    The new employees knew that Mr. Edward was very strict with his work and didn''t allow anyone to


    interrupt the meeting! It seemed that the person who called must be very important!


    After Edward leaving the meeting room, the rest began to whisper with each other. They were very


    curious about the person who called him, and it was not until Lucas coughed that they became quiet.


    Edward strode all the way to his office and didn''t call back until the door was closed. On the other side,


    Ang had called for a long time, but no one answered. After hanging up the phone, the person on the


    other side called her. She answered the phone in a hurry.


    "What''s wrong?"


    On the other side of the phone, his calm and deep voice was not as anxious as just now, let alone any


    other emotions.


    "You..." All of a sudden, she didn''t know where to start. She thought for a while and said softly, "I just


    thought that the new semester is about to begin. I took a look at the new house first and found that this


    is a vi."


    "What?" There was a question in his tone, it seems that he was asking what''s wrong?


    "Uh..." She hesitated for a while. Although she felt that she was not as capable as him, she still frankly


    said, "I may not be able to afford this house... I mean, the expense seems to be a little big!"


    "I will be responsible for the maintenance of the house and the sry of the employees."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea! I have divorced you! Your future wife will mind!" After thinking for a while,


    she felt it inappropriate to say so. She added, "if I get remarried, I''m afraid that the other party will also


    care about this."


    He remembered that when he gave her something before, she would say thank you happily, and her


    eyes would be shining. He enjoyed her happy smile with shyness. But now, he gave her a big gift in the


    name of his son, but got her words like this.


    All of a sudden, his heart seemed to be blocked by a big stone.


    Unable to hear any response, she thought it was because of the bad signal. "Hello? Can you hear


    me?"


    "Yes..."


    "This house is very beautiful. Although I like it very much, I don''t think it''s appropriate." Just like him, he


    was talented, handsome and rich. Even if he liked her so much in his heart, it was not appropriate for


    her to marry him! Even if he could get it, he could only feel the pressure that made people unable to


    breathe.


    Since he divorced her, her tone had be much calmer than before. But it also made him feel a


    sense of alienation. He said, "all the fees are my alimony for Eden. You don''t need to feel


    ufortable, because it has nothing to do with you. You only have to rely on your son, so there is no


    problem whether you ept it or not."


    I have to rely on my son...


    His aggressive and cold tone cut her heart hard.


    Ang didn''t know how to respond for a while. She was stunned for a long time before she lowered her


    head to hide the sad emotion in her eyes.


    There was no response from the other side for a long time. He was a little nervous, but he suppressed


    it. "Anything else?"


    She came to her senses and forced a smile. "It''s all right. I thank you on behalf of Eden."


    Ang threw her phone into her bag. Seeing that she looked depressed, Lesley walked up to her and


    asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing!" She restrained her bad mood.


    "What are you going to do with this house?" Lesley asked.


    "We''ll live here! Move in tonight!" Now that he had said that she was relying on son to get this benefit,


    why should she tter herself?


    "Do you really want to move in? What about those people?" She looked at the two lines of employees


    who were waiting for Ang''s words.


    "He said he was responsible for the maintenance of the house and the sries of these employees."


    Although Ang said so, Lesley didn''t feel excited in her tones. On the contrary, she sounded helpless.


    She joked deliberately, "in that case, why are you sighing? She had taken advantage of him, but


    seemed reluctant. I want to live in such a luxurious house too. You are born with a good life! Look at


    the yard! Therge space was good for the child''s growth! Besides, when Eden gets older next year,


    you can let him y water in the children''s area of the swimming pool. Isn''t that good? "


    Ang certainly knew that she wasforting herself. She felt a little better after beingforted by


    her, so she said, "then you can move in too? Just like in the H City, we live together. Look at this ce.


    It''s so big. There are only two of us here!" We''ll be lonely.


    "Do you think that Eden goes to bed early and you''ll feel lonely because you has been thinking about


    something all night long?" In the past two years, she often tossed and turned at night, and sometimes


    she even cried secretly. Lesley joked deliberately, "now without uncle, aunt and Carol''s interruption, you


    can ask Harriet to apany you as much as you want. In this way, you don''t have to be afraid of the


    long night."


    In Lesley''s view, Harriet was considerate to her. Although his gentleness was weaker than that of


    Edward, he was still a man who loved women, so she always wanted to make do with them.


    Ang rolled her eyes at her and ignored what she said, "go back and carry the things! Come and live


    here tonight!"


    "Hey! Wait for me!" Lesley hurried to catch up with her.


    In the CEO Office of the DC Building, Edward clenched his hands with phone.


    Just now, she didn''t hang up the phone, and he didn''t hang up either. Suddenly, he heard the


    conversation between the two. As soon as he thought of the word "lonely", he hung up the phone and


    sneered, "lonely?"


    Other men wanted to enter her room? Since she was lonely, there was no reason for him not to go.


    Before he could recover from his anger, the phone screen lit up again. It was from Selina.


    He answered the phone calmly and indifferently, "hello."


    "Edward..." Selina called his name softly. If it were any other man, he would feel warm when he thought


    of the beautiful and shy face of Selina.


    However, when he heard her calling, he couldn''t help frowning. "What''s up?"


    "Where do you want to choose for the wedding photos next month?" She asked cautiously.


    "It''s up to you!" He had already forgotten that.


    "Okay, then let''s go to Dubai?" She suggested.


    "Okay!"


    When he was about to hang up, she asked excitedly, "are you free this weekend? Can you going to


    pick wedding dresses with me?"


    "I''m a little busy. You can pick whatever you like." His tone was so calm that there was no sign of a


    groom to be.


    "But aren''t you going to have a try?"


    "I''ve already given you the size. You can choose the style as you like." Then he hung up.


    On the other side of the line, Selina wanted to ask if they should go and pick the jewelry together, but


    he had already hung up. Although she felt a little disappointed and embarrassed, her friends were


    looking at her, so she pretended to be happy, sweet and proud. She said, "Edward said we can go


    wherever I want. The wedding may not be so fast!"


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "If you go to Dubai to get married by the way, will we, as sisters, sign our passport as soon as


    possible? !"

 Chapter 253 The People Who Bullied Her

    Chapter 253 The People Who Bullied Her


    Helen hooked her arm and teased. At the same time, Hebe also cheered up, "it''s a deal! I will be the


    bridesmaid. No one canpete with me!"


    Over the years, Helen had changed rich boyfriends one after another, and Hebe had just been


    engaged. She had been single for a long time, and she could finally marry the man she liked, and she


    naturally felt that the world was bright. However, when everyone was talking happily, Hilda kept her


    head down.


    They had been in touch with each other since childhood, even if they had studied in different countries


    for a few years, they still keep in touch. However, there was not to say about how well the rtionship


    between them. If her mother hadn''t always say to meet these sisters, she wouldn''t have wasted her


    time listening to them showing off to satisfy their vanity, and discussing how to make men loyal to them.


    How could the three of them not know that sometimes Hilda would dislike them? If it weren''t for her


    family background, they wouldn''t havee out with her!


    Selina didn''t dislike her that much. After all, she was the sister of Edward, and Edward loved her very


    much. Even if she was a little ufortable, she had to get along well with Hilda in order to be closer


    to him!


    "What''s wrong? She asked Hilda. Are you unhappy?"


    Hilda came to her senses and said, "I''m just thinking about thepany''s affairs. I have a meeting in


    the afternoon, so I have to go. It''s my treat!"


    With that, Hilda smiled faintly and paid to leave.


    As soon as she left, Helen sneered, "I really don''t know how she started such a bigpany. I told her


    that Ang was not a good person, but she didn''t believe it! Her intelligence quotient is far inferior to


    that of her brother!"


    "It''s all because of money! Even if herpany is at a loss, her brother and father will help her." What


    Hebe meant was that Hilda didn''t make money by her ability at all. The Yan Family has extra money for


    her to y with!


    Although Selina didn''t really like Hilda, she had to defend her, "that''s not true. I heard that thepany


    has a good profit."


    "You have been helping your sister-inw even before you married into the Yan Family. If you get


    married, will you abandon us?" Helen joked with a smile.


    If she had to choose one, she would definitely be closer to Hilda for Edward!


    However, she was not stupid enough to tell the truth. She just smiled faintly and said, "you are jealous


    before I get married!"


    "Ha-ha! Yes!"


    Hebe suddenly said, "we have been in touch with Hilda since primary school. Why don''t we know that


    Edward is her brother? If we had known it earlier, you might have married Edward long time ago!"


    They didn''t know, but because of the good rtionship between Selina''s father and Jonson, she knew


    very early that Edward was Hilda''s brother. On one hand, Hilda said that she didn''t want others to


    know, and on the other hand, she didn''t want them to use her to get close to Edward.


    So she changed the topic and asked, "what time did we have a manicure appointment? Three o''clock?


    It''s almost time. It''s good to go there now!"


    The three women left with their bags.


    Not far away from the shop, Hilda had been sitting in the car for a period of time. She stared nkly at


    the three people leaving, and all kinds of strange feelings welled up in her heart.


    Over the years, she had never found anyone who could resonate with her in spirit like Ang.


    However, Ang did disappoint her!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She left her newly born daughter Daria and her husband behind. She hadn''t greeted him for three


    years, even if it was just a WeChat message. Her brother was so lonely and arrogant, but because of


    her, he had lost all his self-esteem. In the end, he almost lost DC Capital Group and even his life.


    She couldn''t forgive a person who hurt her brother and the Yan Family like this...


    However, when she heard that her brother had divorced and was going to marry Selina, she felt even


    more ufortable? Why?


    She held the steering wheel so hard and tried her best to hold back her tears, but in the end, her tears


    fell down and slipped over her tightly closed lips.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Eden had been yawning but hadn''t fallen asleep because he was


    unfamiliar with the new home. It was not until she told him the third story that he gradually fell asleep.


    Seeing that the child finally fell asleep, Ang stood up and looked around the decoration of the room.


    The murals were all about the series of marine adventure, and even the bed was a children''s bed on


    the pirate ship, which was even better than the room of Daria.


    Although Edward didn''t believe that the child was his at the beginning, she was gratified when he knew


    that it was his flesh and blood, and also admitted the identity of Eden.


    She tiptoed back to her room and called Lesley. After a while, Lesley answered the phone.


    "Why haven''t youe yet?"


    "Something happened to me. I can''t go there tonight." The people on the other side said worriedly and


    dejectedly.


    "Okay!" She was a little disappointed and asked, "what happened? Do you need me to go over?"


    "You can''t sleep well these days. Change to another environment to see if you feel better. Don''t worry


    about me. I have something to do now. I''ll talk to you tomorrow!"


    Hearing Lesley''s words, Ang had to give up. After hanging up the phone, she sighed heavily.


    She used to have many dreams, such as study literature and love academia. But since she had Eden,


    she found that she could no longer be as focused as before. She had to admit that to some extent, the


    arrival of Eden was a stumbling block to her. However, Eden did make her life meaningful! She never


    regretted giving birth to Eden.


    As for Edward... For a moment, she suddenly didn''t know whether she should hate or thank him. She


    hated him for making her life out of track, but she was grateful for him for making her have Eden.


    She took out the divorce certificate from the drawer, opened and closed it. Then she looked at the two


    meter wide bed and felt lonely.


    She had never slept in such a big bed since she left the Yan family. When she lived with Edward, the


    two slept on the same bed. Although she looked thin, she didn''t feel too wide when she slept. When


    she slept alone and always thought of many things about him. After thinking for a while, she changed


    into pajamas and went to Eden''s room.


    The pirate ship was 1.5 meter wide. It was designed to be short because it was afraid that the child


    would fall off the bed. Angy beside her son and fell asleep soon.


    Perhaps when she was in the Xu Family, she was always worried that her parents would ask her about


    her rtionship with Edward, so her heart was always hanging on the air. She was so nervous that she


    couldn''t fall asleep. Although it was the first day she moved in, she was not as vignt as she was


    when she went to a strange ce. She fell asleep soon.


    In the room, only the faint sound of air conditioner could be heard. Everything was so quiet and


    peaceful...


    She didn''t know how long she had slept, as if she had a dream of having sex. In her dream, she


    seemed to have returned to her youth when she was unmarried. Under the touch and kiss of the other


    people, she could not help but reveal a moisturizing groan.


    For a long time, the spring rain did not stop. The dream was a little weird, as if... It seemed that... It was


    true... Well... How could she even hear his rapid breath? Besides... What blocked her lips and made


    her suffocate?


    "Okay..." And there was a slight pain somewhere.


    Incorrect! It was not a dream! Absolutely not!


    Suddenly, she woke up from her dream. The dazzling light made her adapt to the sight for a long time.


    The man on her body was still close to her, and gently lifted up her sweaty hair.

 Chapter 254 You Cant Do This To Me!

    Chapter 254 You Can''t Do This To Me!


    "! ! !" How could she think it was a dream with such a clear touch?


    Seeing her shocked and bewildered face, he smiled wickedly.


    She had never seen such a smile withcency and conspiracy before. Even before they got


    married, he looked at her tenderly after he got her. The sessful smile made her hair stand on end.


    At that moment, she couldn''t say how scared she was.


    Why was he here? What was he doing to her? How could he do such a thing to her?! !


    Ang''s eyes were as big as bells. She was shocked and angry, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Edward looked down at her body, and the suppressed desire surged out of his body again. The hand


    that was holding her shoulder began to restless.


    They had been intimate on the night of parting three years ago. After three years, she still couldn''t


    resist but had a reaction to his caress.


    His evil smile stopped in her mind, and at this moment, he was buried in her neck, anxious and irritable,


    not as gentle as before, but more like... Plunder...


    "Are you... What are you doing?" She wanted to push him away so much, but her hand which just


    raised up was pressed hard by him.


    He raised his head from her neck, with a terrible smile on the corner of his mouth. Deep in his eyes, it


    seemed that he was going to swallow her. "What do you think I am doing?"


    "You can''t do this to me!" She wanted to get up, but she was firmly pressed under him. His eyes


    darkened. "Why not?"


    Only then did she wake up from her dream and know what he had done to her.


    "Edward! You bastard! You are breaking thew!"


    "So what?" He asked unruly.


    If you like someone, you will want to show your good side to him. In the past, no matter how much he


    wanted her, he wouldn''t force her in this way. Let alone, the unruly expression on his face after that!


    "Are you crazy?" She struggled again, but in vain! She didn''t know how much her hatred eyes would


    hurt him!


    He rolled his eyes and sneered, "yes, I''m crazy. If a madmanmitted a crime, he doesn''t need to be


    sent to prison."


    Then he moved his hand to her waist.


    "Ah..." The sudden attack made her scream, "let me go... Ah..."


    On the bed, she struggled desperately like drowning, but his attack only increased.


    "Madman! You madman..."


    Ang cursed him with tears in her eyes, but she couldn''t say anything better to curse him in such a


    situation! Her fist was like a stone, but to him, it seemed to be cotton. Her nails were not long, but they


    left scars on his chest and arms...


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Madman...


    He also felt that he was a madman, an angry madman! He tricked her here just to take revenge on her.


    The only thought in his mind now was to leave more marks on her body. He didn''t believe that if Harriet


    saw these marks on her body, he could marry her without scruple.


    All of a sudden, he thought of the cinema of "beauty legend in Sicily". When the men realized that they


    couldn''t get Malena, they destroyed her! He clearly despised such a despicable behavior, but he


    became such a despicable person himself...


    At four seventeen in the morning, he held the feeble woman in his arms for a long time and rolled down


    from her. Even though her eyes were ssy, when she lost the shackles on her body, she also wanted


    to drag her tired body to get up. However, when she just stood up, her arm was held by a fiery hand.


    Then, with a muffled snort, she fell into the chest that made her disgusted again. He held her shoulder


    and made her unable to leave. She knew she couldn''t escape, so she just let her messy hair fall on


    him. Tears welled up in her eyes... He could feel that the moist liquid dripped on his chest like a river.


    All of a sudden, he tightened his grip on her hand, but the next moment, he loosened it a little and said


    calmly, "be obedient. Both Eden and Daria will grow up by your side!"


    It suddenly dawned on her. It turned out that he didn''t fight with her for Eden, but wanted to take


    revenge on her like this?! Marry other woman and threaten her with her child!


    "Ha-ha... Ha-ha..." She was still lying on his chest, but she sneered tremblingly. At first, she sneered in


    a low voice, but finally sheughed out loud. In the end, she was tired, gasping for breath, and


    gradually breathed evenly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!